<!DOCTYPE ETS PUBLIC "-//UMDLPS//DTD EEBOPROOF 2.0//EN">
<ETS>
<TEMPHEAD>
<REVDESCR>
<CHANGE>
<DATE>2014-07-23</DATE>
<RESPSTMT>
<NAME>Lauren Proux</NAME>
<RESP>MURP</RESP>
</RESPSTMT>
<ITEM>Checklist: x Add TEMPHEAD, change DATE, validate x Add DIV TYPEs, validate x Review structure, use BODY or rarely GROUP x Check PB placement and completeness, ensure sequence of N="" x Proof title page(s) x Check HEAD TRAILER ARGUMENT EPIGRAPH OPENER CLOSER SIGNED SALUTE BYLINE x Check ^, oe, abq (Esq;), italic I / J, _Initals, &amp;c. x Check # @ -- UNCLEAR LB FIGURE x Check q; startq endq Q&#62; x Correct illegibles from proofsheet x Check illegible page, para, line, span, word, dollar signs Final validate Corrected [ ] illegible groups out of [ ]. Converted [ ] illegible groups to GAP DESC="illegible". DONE</ITEM>
</CHANGE>
</REVDESCR>
</TEMPHEAD>
<EEBO>
<IDG S="marc" R="UM" ID="B25533">
<STC T="W">K710</STC>
<BIBNO T="oclc">[ocm]10805177</BIBNO>
<VID>204666</VID>
</IDG>
<TEXT LANG="eng">
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="title page">
<PB REF="1" MS="y">
<PB REF="1">
<P>AN EXPOSITION Of the whole BOOK of the REVELATION. WHEREIN The Vi&s;ions and Prophecies of CHRIST Are opened and Expounded:</P>
<P>SHEWING The great Conque&s;ts of our LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t for his Church over all His and Her Adver&s;aries, PAGAN, ARIAN and PAPAL; and the glorious State of the Church of God in the New Heavens and New Earth, in the&s;e Latter Days.</P>
<P>By <HI>H. K. <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="1 span"></HI></P>
<Q><BIBL><HI>Rev. i. 3.</HI></BIBL> Ble&s;&s;ed is he that readeth, and they that hear the Words of this Prophecy, and keep tho&s;e things which are written there|in: for the Time is at hand.</Q>
<P>LICENSED, September 12. 1688.</P>
<P><HI>LONDON,</HI> Printed for the Author; and are to be Sold by <HI>William Mar&s;hall,</HI> at the <HI>Bible</HI> in <HI>Newgate-&s;treet,</HI> MDCLXXXIX.</P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="to the reader">
<PB REF="2">
<PB REF="2">
<HEAD>AN EPISTLE TO THE READER.</HEAD>
<OPENER><SALUTE>Ingenious Reader,</SALUTE></OPENER>
<P>SAINT <HI>Paul</HI> confe&s;&s;ed, that he (and other able Mini&s;ters of the New Te&s;tament, <HI>2 Cor. 3.6.</HI>) did know but in part, <HI>1 Cor. 13.9, 10.</HI> though they were &s;tewards of the my&s;teries of God, <HI>1 Cor. 4.1.</HI> And <HI>Calvin, Beza,</HI> yea, <HI>Au&s;tin,</HI> and al&s;o the ancient Fathers did profe&s;s, that they un|der&s;tood not the Revelation of the Prophecies written by <HI>John</HI> in this Book: And although I have read this part of the holy Scripture of Truth many times over, and have al&s;o read the profitable labours of tho&s;e learned Men who have written thereon: <HI>Yet I do acknow|ledge the Prophetical part of this Book is &s;o my&s;teri|ous, that I know very little of the my&s;tery of the prophecies thereof.</HI> Notwith&s;tanding, I will give the Readers two rea&s;ons why I here pre&s;ent this Expo&s;ition of
<PB REF="3">the whole book of the Revelation, to be read by them. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Tho&s;e learned and godly Men have improved their five Talents of knowledge and wi&s;dom, in their &s;tudies and labours publi&s;hed for the benefit of others, in preach|ing, expounding, and writing their under&s;tanding of the <HI>Revelations of Je&s;us Chri&s;t to his &s;ervant</HI> John (written in this Book:) And I dare not hide my Talent, <HI>know|ing</HI> that my Lord and Ma&s;ter will <HI>&s;hortly</HI> call me to give an account of my Steward&s;hip. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That promi&s;ed ble&s;&s;ing, <HI>Rev. 1. Ver&s;. 3.</HI> did incourage me to read, &s;tudy, and expound this part of the holy Scri|pture, publickly in the cour&s;e of my Mini&s;try: And now (being aged) I have adventured to publi&s;h this my <HI>Ex|po&s;ition</HI> thereof <HI>(&s;uch as it is)</HI> for the benefit of them that &s;hall read it, that they al&s;o may be partakers of <HI>that ble&s;&s;ing.</HI></P>
<P>And now I do humbly coun&s;el the <HI>Reader</HI> to con&s;ider, that the words of the Prophecy of this Book, do bear an <HI>allu&s;ion</HI> unto other <HI>&s;acred</HI> Prophecies in the <HI>holy</HI> Scripture, wherein <HI>&s;everal</HI> things are &s;poken after the <HI>manner</HI> of the holy Prophets and <HI>Cu&s;toms</HI> of the Jews. The <HI>Hi&s;torical</HI> matter of this Book concerns the &s;tate of the Church of God, from the days of the Apo&s;tle <HI>John</HI> in the I&s;le of <HI>Patmos</HI> (about the year <HI>96.</HI>) in the Reign of <HI>Domitian</HI> the Emperor unto the end of this World. And therefore, I would advi&s;e the <HI>Rea|der</HI> diligently to ob&s;erve what is already pa&s;t and ful|filled, what is now fulfilling in our days, and what is hereafter to be fulfilled. And to that end &s;earch the
<PB REF="3">Scriptures, read Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Hi&s;tories, and other <HI>Expo&s;itions</HI> of this Book, together with this <HI>Expo|&s;ition.</HI></P>
<P>That thereby, when you read the Book of the <HI>Reve|lation,</HI> you may under&s;tand the My&s;teries, the Pro|phecies, and the Vi&s;ions therein contained, <HI>e&s;pecially</HI> the Vi&s;ion of the <HI>Seven Seals,</HI> which contain the judgments of God, that he executed upon the Hea|then Pagan Idolaters, <HI>Rev. 6.4-17.</HI> and of the <HI>Seven Trumpets,</HI> which contain the Woes God executed upon the <HI>Arian</HI> Apo&s;tate Per&s;ecutors, <HI>Rev. 8.7-13.</HI> and <HI>9.1.</HI> to <HI>21.</HI> and of the <HI>Seven Vials of the la&s;t Plagues</HI> of God Almighty, which he will cau&s;e his Angels to pour out upon the <HI>Roman</HI> Antichri&s;tian Papal Bea&s;t, Whore, and fal&s;e Prophet, to their utter de&s;truction, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16th. <HI>Chapter,</HI> and <HI>18.8-10-19-21.</HI> and <HI>19.19.</HI></P>
<P><HI>La&s;tly,</HI> Con&s;ider the glorious appearance of our ble&s;&s;ed LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t at his <HI>Second</HI> coming, <HI>Rev. 20, 21, 22. Chapters</HI> of this Prophecy of the <HI>Revelation,</HI> and the glorious &s;tate of the Kingdom of Chri&s;t, and of the Church of God on Earth, <HI>Rev. 5.9, 10.</HI> and <HI>21.1, 2, 3, 4, 5.</HI> and <HI>22.7-12-20.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Courteous Reader,</HI> I have <HI>purpo&s;ely</HI> omitted to Write or Print the Words of many Scriptures in this my <HI>Expo&s;ition,</HI> becau&s;e I was not willing to make the Book, nor price of it great, the worth whereof being <HI>(in my own opinion)</HI> &s;mall, but yet I do intreat thee to read the words thereof in the Bible <HI>very diligently,</HI>
<PB REF="4">for they are the Scripture Proof of that which I pro|pound, and the ground of faith to believe it; that &s;o thy faith <HI>may not &s;tand in the wi&s;dom of Men, but in the power of God, 1</HI> Cor. <HI>2.5.</HI> Pray often and fervently, that God will open tho&s;e Scriptures unto thee, and open thy under&s;tanding, and &s;eal in|&s;tructions upon thy heart. <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
<CLOSER><SIGNED>So prayeth thy Souls friend, H. K.</SIGNED></CLOSER>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="text">
<PB N="1" REF="4">
<HEAD>AN EXPOSITION On the BOOK of the REVELATION.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT>
<P>THIS Book containeth the la&s;t part of Gods revealed Will in the holy Scripture of Truth, which he gave forth by our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who commanded his Servant <HI>John</HI> to Write it, and &s;end it to the Seven Churches in <HI>A&s;ia.</HI></P>
</ARGUMENT>
<DIV2 N="1" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. I.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. THE Revelation of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, which God gave unto him, to &s;hew unto his &s;ervants things which mu&s;t &s;hortly come to pa&s;s; and he &s;ent and &s;ignified <HI>it</HI> by his Angel unto his &s;ervant John.</P>
<P N="2">2. Who bare Record of the Word of God, and of the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and of all things that he &s;aw.</P>
<P N="3">3. Ble&s;&s;ed <HI>is</HI> he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep tho&s;e things which are written therein; for the time is at hand.</P>
<P>This <HI>Chapter</HI> con&s;i&s;ts of <HI>Three</HI> general parts; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> an In&s;cri|ption, <HI>ver.</HI> 1, 2, 3. <HI>Secondly,</HI> a Direction of the Prophecies of
<PB N="2" REF="5">this Book, <HI>ver.</HI> 4, 9. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> the <HI>Fir&s;t</HI> Vi&s;ion of the&s;e Revela|tions, <HI>ver.</HI> 9-20.</P>
<P>In the <HI>Fir&s;t</HI> ver&s;e we have the <HI>Title</HI> of this Book, <HI>[The Revela|tion of Je&s;us Chri&s;t.]</HI> As the whole Scripture being given by In|&s;piration of God, is the Revelation of his holy Will, <HI>Eph.</HI> 3.4, 5. &s;o this la&s;t part of the holy Scripture is the Revelation of Je&s;us Chri&s;t: Al&s;o the <HI>Author</HI> of this Revelation, <HI>[which God gave unto him,]</HI> that is, God the Father gave unto his Son Je&s;us Chri&s;t. <HI>[To &s;hew unto his Servants] Fir&s;t,</HI> his &s;anctified Servants, called Saints, <HI>Rom.</HI> 6.22. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1. <HI>Second,</HI> His &s;uffering Servants, called Mar|tyrs, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.2. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> All his Mini&s;tring Servants, called the Angels <HI>(or Elders)</HI> of his Churches, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.20. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.1, 2. <HI>Things that mu&s;t &s;hortly come to pa&s;s;</HI>] that is, the Di&s;pen&s;ations of God <HI>both</HI> touching his Church, and his and their Enemies. <HI>[And he &s;ent and &s;ignified it by his Angel unto his Servant John.]</HI> The holy Angels are Gods Mini&s;tring Spirits, <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.7-14. <HI>John</HI> was the Mini&s;tring Servant of Je&s;us Chri&s;t to his Churches; the Ancient learned and godly Writers called him [<GAP DESC="foreign">] <HI>John</HI> the Divine, becau&s;e he writ &s;o <HI>profoundly</HI> of the Divinity of Je&s;us Chri&s;t <HI>both</HI> in his Go&s;pel and in his Epi&s;tles.</P>
<P>[2. <HI>Who bare Record of the WORD of God</HI>] John 1.1, 2, 3. <HI>and</HI> 1 John 1.2, 3. <HI>and</HI> 1 John 5.7. The WORD made Fle&s;h, <HI>John</HI> 1.14. and 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.16. God manife&s;ted in the Fle&s;h; God over all ble&s;&s;ed for ever, <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.5. His Name is called the WORD of God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.13. <HI>[And of the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> that is, The Witne&s;s, which the Prophets, Apo&s;tles, Mini&s;ters, and Martyrs of Je&s;us Chri&s;t have Te&s;tified of Chri&s;t, his Life, Sufferings and Glory, that &s;hould follow, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.9, 10, 11. <HI>[And of all things that he &s;aw,]</HI> that is, All tho&s;e things which Je&s;us Chri&s;t &s;hewed his Servant <HI>John</HI> in the Vi&s;ions and Prophecies of this his Revelation.</P>
<P>[3. <HI>Ble&s;&s;ed</HI> is <HI>he that readeth,</HI>] that is, &s;o readeth, as that he under&s;tandeth what he readeth, <HI>Act.</HI> 8.30. [<GAP DESC="foreign">;] under&s;tande&s;t thou what thou reade&s;t? and &s;o expoundeth what he readeth that the people may under&s;tand the reading, <HI>as they did, Nehem.</HI> 8.8. and as the Apo&s;tle <HI>Paul</HI> did, <HI>Act.</HI> 28.23. <HI>[And they that hear the Words of this Prophecy,]</HI> that is, They that are
<PB N="3" REF="5">diligent hearers, who hear what the Spirit &s;peaketh thereby to the Churches, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 55.3. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.7, 11, 17. not being for|getful hearers, but believing hearers, <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.2. and doers, <HI>James</HI> 1.22, 25. and keep tho&s;e things which are written therein.</P>
<P N="4">4. John to the Seven Churches which are in A&s;ia: Grace <HI>be</HI> unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which was, and which is to come; and from the Seven Spirits which are before his Throne:</P>
<P>Tho&s;e <HI>Seven</HI> Churches in the le&s;&s;er <HI>A&s;ia,</HI> were the true vi&s;ible con&s;tituted particular Churches of Je&s;us Chri&s;t. And &s;uch were the Churches in <HI>Judea,</HI> in <HI>Achaia,</HI> in <HI>Galatia,</HI> and all the Churches of Chri&s;t that were in the Apo&s;tles daies, that we read of in the holy Scripture of the New Te&s;tament; whom <HI>John</HI> thus &s;aluted, [<HI>Grace</HI> be <HI>to you, and peace,</HI> &amp;c.] All &s;aving Grace, and all &s;piritual Peace floweth from God, who was, and is, and is to come; through the Mediation and Interce&s;&s;ion of the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, by the Operation of the holy Eternal Spirit into the Hearts of Saints and Churches of Saints. By the Grace of God, we are to under&s;tand not only the love and favour of God, but al&s;o all Grace, 1. <HI>Pet.</HI> 5.10. more and greater mea&s;ure of every Grace, <HI>Jam.</HI> 4.6. Truth of Grace, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.6. Growth in Grace, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 3.18. and Perfection of Grace at la&s;t, <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.13. And by Peace, Spiritual Peace, which is peace with God, <HI>Rom.</HI> 5.1. peace in our &s;elves, <HI>Rom.</HI> 15.13. and 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 5.13. among our &s;elves. By <HI>the Seven Spirits, which are before his Throne,</HI> we are to under&s;tand the holy eternal Spirit with its diver&s;ity of Gifts, Operations, and Admini&s;trations, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.4, 5, 6, 11. there called Seven, which is a prophetical Number in this Prophecy, &s;ignifying both variety and perfection.</P>
<P N="5">5. And from Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>who is</HI> the faithful witne&s;s, <HI>and</HI> the fir&s;t-begotten of the dead, and the Prince of the Kings of the Earth: Unto him that loved us, and wa&s;hed us from our &s;ins in his own bloud,</P>
<P><HI>[And from Je&s;us Chri&s;t]</HI> who is here de&s;cribed by his Prophe|tical Office, [<HI>who is the faithful witne&s;s,</HI> Rev. 3.14.] God gave Chri&s;t
<PB N="4" REF="6">for a witne&s;s unto the people, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 55.4. Chri&s;t was that great Prophet, <HI>Act.</HI> 3.21. and 7.37. who did faithfully te&s;tify the whole Will of God, <HI>John</HI> 15.15. and 17.6, 8, 26. <HI>[And the fir&s;t-begotten of the dead,]</HI> the De&s;cription of the Prie&s;tly Office. There are <HI>two</HI> parts of his Prie&s;tly Office. Satisfaction, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.5, 6. and Interce&s;&s;ion, <HI>Heb.</HI> 7.24, 25. Chri&s;t is called Gods <HI>fir&s;t-born</HI> from the dead.</P>
<P><HI>[And the Prince of the Kings of the Earth:]</HI> The&s;e words are a De&s;cription of Chri&s;ts Kingly Office. There are <HI>two</HI> &s;orts of Per&s;ons called Kings of the Earth; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> the great Potentates and Powers of this World, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.19. who give their Power, Strength and Kingdom to the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.12, 13, 17. Chri&s;t is the Prince of the&s;e Kings, therefore called the only Potentate, the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.15. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Chri&s;ts <HI>redeemed</HI> ones out of all Nations, are made unto God, Kings and Prie&s;ts, <HI>who &s;hall Reign on Earth,</HI> Rev. 5.9, 10. Chri&s;t is King of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3. King of <HI>Sion, P&s;al.</HI> 149.1, 2. and King of Nations, <HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7, 10. <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.9. <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15.</P>
<P><HI>[Who hath loved us.]</HI> The love of Chri&s;t to his Redeemed ones, is the &s;ame love wherewith the Father loved him; <HI>John</HI> 17.10, 23, 26. Everla&s;ting Love, <HI>Jer.</HI> 31.3. <HI>John</HI> 13.1. <HI>[And wa&s;hed us from our Sins in his own blood.</HI> This blood of Je&s;us Chri&s;t clean&s;eth us from all Sin, 1 <HI>Joh.</HI> 1.7, 9. Purgeth our Con|&s;cience from dead Works, <HI>Heb.</HI> 9.14. Sanctifieth us, <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.12. Ju&s;tifieth us, <HI>Rom.</HI> 5.9. Thereby we are Redeemed, <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.7. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 9.15.</P>
<P N="6">6. And hath made us Kings and Prie&s;ts unto God and his Father; to him <HI>be</HI> glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.</P>
<P>This Ver&s;e contains a <HI>Doxology,</HI> wherein is a&s;cribed Glory and Dominion unto the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t for all the ble&s;&s;ings and benefits of his Mediatour&s;hip, Kings and Prie&s;ts, [<GAP DESC="foreign">] 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.5, 9. Read <HI>Dan.</HI> 2.44. <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.12, 13. and <HI>Ver.</HI> 18, 22, 27. The <HI>Fir&s;t</HI> to <HI>Judah, Mich.</HI> 4.6, 7, 8. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.6. And, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. The Kingdom of his Father <HI>David, Luk.</HI> 1.31, 32, 33. and <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.9.</P>
<PB N="5" REF="6">
<P N="7">7. Behold, he cometh with Clouds; and every eye &s;hall &s;ee him, and they <HI>al&s;o</HI> which pierced him: and all Kindreds of the Earth &s;hall wail becau&s;e of him: even &s;o. Amen.</P>
<P><HI>John</HI> doth not &s;ay, Chri&s;t is come, the Primitive Saints did know that, 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.20. nor doth he &s;ay Chri&s;t will come, <HI>Heb.</HI> 10.37. though that is certain, <HI>Heb.</HI> 9.28. But he &s;aith, <HI>[Behold, he cometh]</HI> Chri&s;t is preparing to come the Second time, he is making way for his Kingdom, and coming. <HI>[And every eye &s;hall &s;ee him;] Job</HI> te&s;tified his Faith in this matter, <HI>Job</HI> 19.25, 26, 27. Al&s;o the Prophet <HI>Zecharia, Zech.</HI> 12.10. Chri&s;ts <HI>Second</HI> coming will be vi&s;ible, <HI>Act.</HI> 1.11. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.27. and <HI>Luk.</HI> 17.24. <HI>[Even &s;o. Amen.] Amen</HI> is a confirmation of Chri&s;ts <HI>Second</HI> coming, and of the Faith and Hope of the Saints therein, <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.20. Even &s;o come Lord Je&s;us.</P>
<P N="8">8. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, &s;aith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty.</P>
<P><HI>[Alpha and Omega]</HI> that is, <HI>the fir&s;t and the la&s;t,</HI> Rev. 22.13. <HI>[The beginning and the end,] I&s;a.</HI> 46.9, 10. both eternal, and un|changable. <HI>[Which is, and was, and is to come,]</HI> Heb. 13.8. Je&s;us Chri&s;t, the &s;ame ye&s;terday, and to day, and for ever. <HI>[The Al|mighty.] Rev.</HI> 4.8, 11, 17. who&s;e Name is <HI>JEHOVAH, Jer.</HI> 23.6. God over all ble&s;&s;ed for ever, <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.5.</P>
<P N="9">9. I John, who al&s;o am your Brother, and Compa|nion in Tribulation, and in the Kingdom and Patience of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, was in the I&s;le that is called Patmos, for the Word of God, and for the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<P><HI>[I John,]</HI> a Servant of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, an Apo&s;tle of Chri&s;t, <HI>Matth.</HI> 10.2. and an Elder, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 5.1. 2 <HI>John ver.</HI> 1. <HI>[Who al&s;o am your Brother]</HI> in the Faith and Fellow&s;hip of the Go&s;pel, called the Brotherhood, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.17. Why &s;hould not <HI>John,</HI> as well as Je&s;us, Chri&s;ts Mini&s;ters as well as their Lord, call the Saints Brethren? <HI>Heb.</HI> 2.11, 12. <HI>He was not a&s;hamed to call them
<PB N="6" REF="7">Brethren. [And Companion in Tribulation.]</HI> Fellow Citizens with the Saints are fellow Sufferers with the Saints, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.19. with <HI>Phil.</HI> 1.29. al&s;o 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.3, 4, 5, 6, 7. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 10.33. <HI>[And in the Kingdom and Patience of Je&s;us Chri&s;t.]</HI> They that are fellow-Heirs with the Saints in the Kingdom of Glory, mu&s;t be fellow-&s;ufferers in the Kingdom of Patience through Tribulation, <HI>Act.</HI> 14.22. <HI>[Was in the I&s;le that is called Patmos, for the Word of God, and for the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us.] Patmos</HI> is an <HI>I&s;land</HI> in the <HI>Aegean</HI> Sea, near the Coa&s;t of the <HI>le&s;&s;er A&s;ia,</HI> into which I&s;land <HI>John</HI> was bani&s;hed in the Reign of <HI>Domitian</HI> a <HI>Roman,</HI> Pagan Emperour: Not for Trea&s;on, nor Rebellion, nor any other Crime again&s;t Civil Government; but for the Word of God, which he Preached, and the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us Chri&s;t that <HI>John</HI> bare, <HI>John</HI> 21.24. This is the <HI>Di&s;ciple</HI> which Te&s;tified of tho&s;e things, and we know that his Te&s;timony is true.</P>
<P N="10">10. I was in the Spirit on the Lords day, and heard behind me a great Voice, as of a Trumpet;</P>
<P>To be in the <HI>[Spirit]</HI> here, is not only to be in a Spiritual Frame, as the true Wor&s;hippers are, who Wor&s;hip God in Spirit and Truth, <HI>John</HI> 4.23. praying in the Spirit, and &s;inging in the Spirit, as, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.15. but al&s;o to be in a Spiritual Rapture, or Ec&s;ta&s;ie, as <HI>Peter</HI> was, when he fell into a Trance, and &s;aw Heaven opened, <HI>Act.</HI> 10.10, 11. Or, as <HI>Paul</HI> was, when he was caught up into the third Heaven in the Vi&s;ions and Revelations of Chri&s;t, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.1, 2, 4, 7.</P>
<P>The time when <HI>John</HI> was in the <HI>[Spirit]</HI> is here called, <HI>[the LORDS day.]</HI> Had the Text here been, [<GAP DESC="foreign">, in the day of the LORD;] or, [<GAP DESC="foreign"> in that day of the LORD;] it might have been under&s;tood and expounded of any <HI>notable</HI> day of the LORD Recorded in the holy Scripture, as 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.5. 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.14. 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 5.2. and 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 3.10. But the Text here being [<GAP DESC="foreign">, on the LORDS day] it mu&s;t be under&s;tood and expounded of that day only and mo&s;t properly &s;o called; which was well known to all the Churches of Saints to belong peculiarly unto Chri&s;t, that being the day of his Re&s;urrection, on which day the Di&s;ciples met together to break Bread, <HI>Act.</HI> 20.7. being the fir&s;t day of the week. The like <HI>propriety</HI> of Speech we have &s;o expre&s;&s;ed
<PB N="7" REF="7">by the Apo&s;tle, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.20, 25. [<GAP DESC="foreign">, the LORDS Supper;] which was indeed In&s;tituted by the LORD him&s;elf. And the Lords Day, <HI>properly</HI> &s;o called <HI>here,</HI> was the Fir&s;t Day of the Week, as <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.1. <HI>In the end of the Sabbath;</HI> that was, the Seventh Day Sabbath, which then was done away, <HI>As it began to dawn</HI> [<GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>towards the Fir&s;t of Sabbaths;</HI>] &s;o <HI>Mark.</HI> 16.12. <HI>&amp; peracto Sabbato&mdash;Valde mane una Sabbatorum; the Sabbath being fini&s;hed,</HI> (to wit, the Seventh Day Sabbath being now ended) <HI>very early in the Morning,</HI> [<GAP DESC="foreign">, &amp;c.] <HI>that is,</HI> early of the Fir&s;t of Sabbaths, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> And the Reader may ob&s;erve, that where in our <HI>Engli&s;h</HI> Tran&s;lation the LORDS day is called the <HI>Fir&s;t Day of the Week;</HI> it is in the <HI>Greek</HI> Text called the <HI>First of Sabbaths.</HI> This is the Go&s;pel Sabbath that remaineth unto the people of God, from the Day of Chri&s;ts Re&s;urrection until his &s;econd coming. As the Lords Supper ought to be Celebrated in Remembrance of Chri&s;ts Death, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.24, 25. &s;o the Lords Day ought to be ob&s;erved in Remembrance of his Re&s;urrection from the Dead.</P>
<P><HI>[And heard behind me a great Voice, as of a Trumpet.]</HI> This Vi&s;ion <HI>(and all the Vi&s;ions of God)</HI> con&s;i&s;ts of two parts, <HI>viz.</HI> &s;ome|thing heard and &s;omething &s;een. That which the Apo&s;tle heard was a Voice behind him, (according to Gods Promi&s;e, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 30.20, 21.) an articulate Voice, Words that he under&s;tood, and whereby he was directed what he ought to do in the Day of his Exile; when he could not Preach unto the Churches in <HI>A&s;ia;</HI> which direction is given in the next Ver&s;e.</P>
<P>It is called <HI>[a great Voice,]</HI> to wit, the Voice of the great God our Saviour Je&s;us Chri&s;t; <HI>as of a Trumpet,</HI> (as <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 58.1.) <HI>that is,</HI> a loud Voice, and thereby a certain and di&s;tinct &s;ound and Voice of Words in a Tongue or Language, which <HI>John</HI> did well under&s;tand, as appears by the Ver&s;e following.</P>
<P N="11">11. Saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the fir&s;t and the la&s;t; and, What thou &s;ee&s;t, Write in a Book, and &s;end <HI>it</HI> unto the Seven Churches which are in A&s;ia; unto Ephe&s;us, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea.</P>
<PB N="8" REF="8">
<P>In this Ver&s;e, we have the former De&s;cription of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, his Deity and Eternity repeated, (&s;ee <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 8.) that <HI>John</HI> might know, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Who&s;e voice it was that &s;pake unto him, and that he heard behind him. <HI>Secondly,</HI> From whom he had Commi&s;&s;ion <HI>(as formerly to Preach, &s;o now)</HI> to Write. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> That the Churches might know that this Book of the Revelation is al&s;o that part of the holy Scripture of Truth, unto which nothing is to be added, nor any thing taken away, <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.18, 19, 20, 21.]</P>
<P>It is the Liberty of the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, when they cannot edify the Churches of God by Preaching unto them, to endeavour their Edification by Writing unto them. <HI>[What thou fee&s;t, Write in a Book.</HI></P>
<P>[<HI>And &s;end it unto the Seven Churches which are in A&s;ia,</HI> &amp;c.] Tho&s;e Seven Churches were planted by the Apo&s;tles in the Seven <HI>principal</HI> Cities in the <HI>Le&s;&s;er A&s;ia,</HI> here named, and hence each particular Church denominated, as appears in the Second and Third Chapters of this Book, in the expo&s;ition whereof, more will be &s;poken of this matter: All that I &s;hall &s;ay in <HI>general</HI> touching the&s;e, <HI>(and other Churches of God mentioned in the holy Scripture)</HI> in this place is,</P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That each Church contained and comprehended, the whole number of them that believed in Je&s;us Chri&s;t, confe&s;&s;ed the Faith of the Go&s;pel, and walked in the Order and Ordinances of the Lord in one City and Suburbs thereof; and had the Deno|mination of that City, and was called the Church of God in that City. Search the&s;e Scriptures, <HI>Act.</HI> 8.1. and 11.22. al&s;o, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.2. and 14.34. likewi&s;e, <HI>Phil.</HI> 1.1, 5. and 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.1. <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.1, 8, 12, 18. and Chap. 3.1, 7, 14.</P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> Although the Church in any City, at the beginning and fir&s;t Planting of it, was but <HI>one</HI> Congregation, and a&s;&s;embled them&s;elves together in one place, <HI>Act.</HI> 2.1. and 4.31. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.23. yet when the number of the Di&s;ciples was multiplied, <HI>Act.</HI> 4.32. and 6.1, 2. and Multitudes both Men and Women were added to the Lord, and by the Lord to the Church, <HI>Act.</HI> 2.41, 47. and 4.4. and 5.14. then the Church was nece&s;&s;itated, for the Edification of the Multitude, and great number of the Members thereof, to a&s;&s;emble them&s;elves together in particu|lar Congregations, and became di&s;tinct Companies, of whom
<PB N="9" REF="8">we read <HI>Act.</HI> 4.19, 23. <HI>Peter</HI> and <HI>John</HI> had their own Company or Congregation, and &s;o had <HI>Paul</HI> and <HI>Barnabas;</HI> and each Com|pany or Congregation had their Elders and Deacons, <HI>Phil.</HI> 1.1. and the denomination of the Church, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 16.1. and are called Churches, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 16.16. The Apo&s;tles Writing to the Saints in the Church of <HI>Corinth,</HI> &s;aid, <HI>Let your Women keep &s;ilence in the Churches,</HI> 1 Cor. 14.34. and 2 Cor. 8.24. <HI>Shew ye to them, and before the Churches, the proof of your Love.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> Church is an <HI>Homogenial</HI> Word, <HI>As Water in the Sea,</HI> in a River, in a Well, and in a Spoon, <HI>is called Water;</HI> &s;o the A&s;&s;embly or Congregation of Sanctified Believers in the <HI>general</HI> A&s;&s;embly, is called the Church, <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.23. and the <HI>particular</HI> A&s;&s;emblies or Congregations in any City is called the Church, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.1, 2. &s;o in any Village or Town, <HI>Rom.</HI> 16.1. yea, in any Hou&s;e, <HI>Col.</HI> 4.15.</P>
<P N="12">12. And I turned to &s;ee the Voice that &s;pake with me: And being turned, I &s;aw Seven Golden Candle|&s;ticks;</P>
<P>To <HI>[&s;ee the Voice]</HI> of God, is <HI>figuratively</HI> and <HI>prophetically</HI> put for hearing, under&s;tanding, and receiving that Truth or Word of God, which by the <HI>[Voice]</HI> was &s;poken to him, as, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 2.1, 2. <HI>The Word that I&s;aiah the Son of Amos &s;aw;</HI> that is, the Prophecy that <HI>I&s;aiah</HI> heard, under&s;tood and received by the Word of the Lord. <HI>[That &s;pake with me.]</HI> God did [<GAP DESC="foreign">; <HI>at &s;undry times and in divers manners</HI>] &s;peak unto the Fathers by the Prophets; and hath in the la&s;t days &s;poken unto us by his Son, <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.1, 2. <HI>who&s;e Voice this was that &s;pake to John.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[And being turned, I &s;aw Seven Golden Candle&s;ticks.]</HI> Here begins the <HI>Second</HI> part of this <HI>First</HI> Vi&s;ion, <HI>to wit,</HI> that which the Apo|&s;tle &s;aw: Tho&s;e <HI>[Seven Candle&s;ticks]</HI> are Interpreted by Chri&s;t him&s;elf, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 20. to be the <HI>Seven Churches</HI> unto whom <HI>John</HI> was commanded to &s;end this Book, <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 11. The <HI>Seven Churches</HI> are called <HI>[Candle&s;ticks]</HI> for their vi&s;ibility, <HI>Matth.</HI> 5.14, 15, 16. and <HI>[Golden Candle&s;ticks;] Fir&s;t,</HI> from the purity of the Wor&s;hip of God admini&s;tred in the Churches of Saints, <HI>John</HI> 4.23, 24. according to Chri&s;ts In&s;titutions, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.1, 2. <HI>Secondly,</HI> From the Holine&s;s of the Mini&s;ters and Members in the Churches of
<PB N="10" REF="9">God, upon whom was written Holine&s;s to the Lord, and there|fore called the Churches of Saints, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.33. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> From the purging Power, and purifying Efficacy of Church Cen&s;ures, <HI>to wit,</HI> Admonition of offending unruly Per&s;ons, Su&s;pen&s;ion of tho&s;e that walked di&s;orderly, and Excommunication of wicked, ungodly, and ob&s;tinate Sinners, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 5.14. 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 3.6, 15. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.7, 13.</P>
<P N="13">13. And in the mid&s;t of the Seven Candle&s;ticks, <HI>one</HI> like unto the Son of Man, Cloathed with a Garment down to the Foot, and girt about the Paps with a Golden Girdle.</P>
<P>The LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t (who is the Mediatour) is here <HI>per&s;onally</HI> de&s;cribed after his A&s;cen&s;ion, as he was before his Re&s;urrection, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.13. Such a di&s;covery of Chri&s;t <HI>Stephen</HI> had, <HI>Acts</HI> 6.55, 56. His was <HI>Real,</HI> this <HI>My&s;tical,</HI> as appears by the Metaphorical De&s;cription of Chri&s;t here following.</P>
<P>[<HI>Cloathed with a Garment down to the Foot,</HI> &amp;c.] Long Garments were worn among the <HI>Jews</HI> by two &s;orts of Per&s;ons, and both for di&s;tinction from others, and for dignity above others; <HI>namely,</HI> Kings and Prie&s;ts, <HI>Levit.</HI> 8.6-9. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 22.20-23.</P>
<P><HI>[And girt about the Paps with a Golden Girdle.]</HI> The <HI>Girdle</HI> that <HI>John</HI> &s;aw <HI>Je&s;us girt about the Brea&s;ts</HI> with, &s;ignifies his Divine Power, Strength, and Kingly Authority, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 22.20-23. <HI>I will &s;trengthen him with thy Girdle, I will commit the Government into his hands.</HI> So <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 11.5. and 9.6, 7.</P>
<P>Je&s;us Chri&s;t is pre&s;ent in and with his Churches of Saints at all times, <HI>Matth.</HI> 18.20. <HI>Where Two or Three are gathered together in my Name, there am I in the mid&s;t of them:</HI> That is, they have his <HI>Spiritual</HI> Pre&s;ence and Power, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.4. <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.7-11. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.20. <HI>And lo, I am with you alway,</HI> [<GAP DESC="foreign">, daily, all days, and every day,] <HI>even unto the end of the World. Amen.</HI></P>
<P N="14">14. His Head and <HI>his</HI> Hairs <HI>were</HI> white like Wooll, as white as Snow; and his Eyes <HI>were</HI> as a flame of Fire;</P>
<PB N="11" REF="9">
<P><HI>[His Head and his Hairs were white like Wool, as white as Snow;]</HI> The whitene&s;s of <HI>[his Head and Hairs]</HI> &s;ignify, That Chri&s;t is <HI>co-eternal</HI> with the Father, who is called the Ancient of Days, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.9-13. Becau&s;e HE was from Everla&s;ting before the Earth was, <HI>Prov.</HI> 8.22, 23.</P>
<P><HI>[And his Eyes were as a flame of Fire.]</HI> The Prophet <HI>Daniel</HI> had &s;uch a Repre&s;entation of Chri&s;t in his Vi&s;ion, <HI>Dan.</HI> 10.6. <HI>And his Eyes as Lamps of Fire.</HI> So <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.12, 13. hereby is De&s;cribed Chri&s;ts <HI>Omni&s;ciency, Heb.</HI> 4.12, 13. <HI>His Eyes are like a flame of Fire,</HI> which hath a piercing, purging, and purifying Nature, <HI>Mal.</HI> 3.2, 3, 4. See more <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.18-23.</P>
<P N="15">15. And his Feet like unto fine Bra&s;s, as if they burned in a Furnace; and his Voice as the &s;ound of many Waters.</P>
<P>[<HI>And his Feet like unto fine Bra&s;s, as having been Refined in a Furnace,</HI> &amp;c.] By the <HI>[Feet]</HI> of Chri&s;t <HI>here,</HI> we may under&s;tand the Paths or Ways of his <HI>Feet,</HI> called his Foot&s;teps, which the Saints ought to follow, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.21. both in &s;uffering and in doing the Fathers Will. Chri&s;ts active and pa&s;&s;ive Obedience hath been tried, as <HI>[Refined Bra&s;s,]</HI> and all Chri&s;ts proceedings with his Churches, <HI>Rev.</HI> 2. and 3. Chapters; yea, all his proceedings in the World, again&s;t his, and his Churches and Peoples Enemies and Adver&s;aries, are righteous, firm, and &s;table, <HI>Deut.</HI> 32.4. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.24, 25.</P>
<P><HI>[And his Voice as the &s;ound of many Waters.]</HI> Chri&s;t's <HI>[Voice]</HI> is either the <HI>Voice</HI> of his <HI>Word,</HI> or the <HI>Voice</HI> of his Rod. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The WORD is his <HI>Voice, Jer.</HI> 26.1, 2. either commanding, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 33.9, 10. effecting, <HI>John</HI> 5.25. or forbiding, <HI>Exod.</HI> 20.13-17. and hindring, <HI>Gen.</HI> 20.6. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The Rod is his <HI>Voice,</HI> Mich. 6.9. <HI>The Lords Voice crieth unto the City&mdash;Hear ye the Rod, and who hath appointed it; viz.</HI> the Rod of Correction wherewith he Cha|&s;tizeth his own Children in love and mea&s;ure, <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.19. and <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 89.30-32-37. or his <HI>Iron Rod,</HI> the Rod of his Wrath, wherewith HE breaketh in pieces all his Enemies, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 2.9, 10. <HI>Luk.</HI> 19.14-27. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.27.</P>
<P>Chri&s;t's <HI>[Voice]</HI> is compared to <HI>[the &s;ound of many Waters,]</HI> with re&s;pect unto the Maje&s;ty and Power thereof, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 29.3-5.
<PB N="12" REF="10"><HI>The Voice of the LORD is powerful, the Voice of the Lord is full of Maje&s;ty.</HI> Ver&s;e 10. <HI>The LORD &s;itteth upon the flood; yea, the Lord &s;itteth King for ever.</HI> Chri&s;t is King of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3. King of <HI>Zion, P&s;al.</HI> 149.2. and King of Nations, <HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7-10. <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. and an Everla&s;ting King, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.15. Now where the Word of a King is, there is Power, <HI>Eccle&s;.</HI> 8.4.</P>
<P N="16">16. And he had in his right Hand Seven Stars; and out of his Mouth went a &s;harp two-edged Sword; and his countenance <HI>was</HI> as the &s;un &s;hineth in his &s;trength.</P>
<P>[<HI>And he had in his right Hand &s;even Stars,</HI> &amp;c.] The&s;e <HI>[Seven Stars]</HI> are interpreted <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 20. to be the <HI>Seven</HI> Angels of the Seven Churches; &s;ee the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 20. and of <HI>Chap.</HI> 2.1, 8, 12, 18, &amp;c. who are called <HI>[Stars] Metaphorically,</HI> as the Church of God is called Heaven, <HI>Matth.</HI> 16.18, 19. and Chri&s;t is called the Sun, <HI>Mal.</HI> 4.2. &s;o his Mini&s;ters are called <HI>Stars, Dan.</HI> 12.3. for their &s;hining both in Doctrine and Conver&s;ation, <HI>Matth.</HI> 5.14, 15, 16. And they are &s;aid to be in Chri&s;ts <HI>[right Hand]</HI> to teach us, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That Chri&s;t <HI>only</HI> hath Authority and Power to call, appoint, and &s;end Mini&s;ters to Preach the Go&s;pel, <HI>Mat.</HI> 28.18, 19, 20. <HI>Rom.</HI> 10.15. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That Chri&s;t is with his Mini&s;ters in their Work, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.9. <HI>Act.</HI> 11.19, 20, 21, 22. <HI>The Hand of the Lord was with them,</HI> Rev. 3.7, 8. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> That Chri&s;t pre&s;erves his faithful Mini&s;ters, and keeps them &s;afe from the rage of Devils and wicked Men. Their rage &s;hall turn to his Prai&s;e, and the remainder he will re&s;train, <HI>Act.</HI> 26.17-22.</P>
<P>[<HI>And out of his Mouth went a &s;harp two-edged Sword,</HI> &amp;c.] Chri&s;ts Kingly and Prie&s;tly Offices were &s;ignified by his Robe and Girdle, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 13. and his Prophetical Office is repre&s;ented here by his <HI>[Sword,]</HI> and <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.15-21. the <HI>Sword</HI> that proceedeth <HI>out of his Mouth, which is the Word of God,</HI> Ephe&s;. 6.15. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.12. It will di&s;cover to Sinners and to Saints the thoughts and in|tents of their Hearts, <HI>cutting them to the Heart,</HI> Act. 7.51-54. <HI>and pricking them in the Heart,</HI> Act. 2.36, 37. So &s;hall the Word of the LORD be that goeth out of his Mouth, it &s;hall accompli&s;h that which he plea&s;eth, and it &s;hall pro&s;per in the thing whereto he &s;ends it, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 55.11.</P>
<P><HI>[And his Countenance</HI> was <HI>as the Sun&s;hineth in his &s;trength.]</HI> When
<PB N="13" REF="10"><HI>the Sun &s;hineth in</HI> its <HI>&s;trength</HI> it produceth <HI>various</HI> effects upon the Earth; the Trees, the Corn and the Gra&s;s, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> grow and &s;pring, &s;o doth the Countenance of the LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t: I &s;hall in&s;tance in three various effects, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The clear &s;hining of the Sun after Rain, cau&s;eth the tender Gra&s;s to &s;pring out of the Earth, 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> 23.4. &s;o doth the clear manife&s;tations of the Love and Grace of God in Chri&s;t, (<HI>called the Light of his Countenance,</HI> P&s;al. 11.7. and 42.5.) chear the Hearts of Sanctified Believers, and doth make them exceeding glad, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 21.6. and <HI>Act.</HI> 2.28. yea, tho&s;e Lights and Shinings of Chri&s;t makes a &s;pring of Grace, Joy, and Peace in the Souls of the Saints, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 35.1.2. <HI>They &s;hall &s;ee the Glory of the Lord, and the excellency of our God. Secondly,</HI> The clear &s;hining heat of the Sun, when the Rain and Dews are with|held, &s;corcheth and withereth the Gra&s;s, and burns it up, <HI>Matth.</HI> 13.6. &s;o doth the Rebukes of God, and his angry Countenance, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 80.15, 16. The frowns of the Almighty are dreadful, &s;o was his fiery Countenance unto <HI>Pharaoh's</HI> Ho&s;t, <HI>Exod.</HI> 14.24, 25-28. Read <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 2.9, 10, 11, 12. Ki&s;s the Son, lea&s;t HE be angry, and ye peri&s;h, <HI>&amp;c. Thirdly,</HI> The clear and bright-&s;hining of the Sun in its &s;trength dazleth our natural Eyes, <HI>(e&s;pecially if they be &s;ore and weak &s;ighted.)</HI> So did the &s;hining Glory of Chri&s;t cau&s;e the Prophet to cry out, <HI>Woe is me, for I am undone,</HI> I&s;a. 6.1-3-5. and <HI>John</HI> 12.41. This &s;hining Glory of the Sun of Righteou&s;|ne&s;s, amazed Chri&s;ts <HI>Three</HI> Di&s;ciples, <HI>Peter, James</HI> and <HI>John,</HI> &s;o that they fell on their faces and were afraid to look up, <HI>Matth.</HI> 17.1, 2, 6. And the like effect had this Vi&s;ion of Chri&s;ts glorious Coun|tenance upon this Apo&s;tle, as is te&s;tified by him in the next <HI>Ver&s;e.</HI></P>
<P N="17">17. And when I &s;aw him, I fell at his Feet as Dead; and he laid his right Hand upon me, &s;aying unto me, Fear not; I am the Fir&s;t and the La&s;t:</P>
<P>[<HI>And when I &s;aw him, I fell at his Feet as Dead,</HI> &amp;c.] The Apo|&s;tle was not <HI>[Dead]</HI> nor in a Swoun, but rather in a Trance, <HI>as Peter was,</HI> Act. 10.10. and a&s;toni&s;hed, <HI>as Daniel was,</HI> Dan. 8.27. who&s;e Comeline&s;s was turned in him into <HI>Corruption,</HI> Dan. 10.5, 6-8. Did not God hold back the face of his Throne, <HI>as Job &s;peaketh,</HI> Job 26.9. or put us into the Cliff of the Rock, <HI>as he did Mo&s;es,</HI> while his Glory pa&s;&s;eth by, <HI>Exod.</HI> 33.22, 23. we
<PB N="14" REF="11">&s;hould not be able to behold the glimp&s;es of his Glory; nor can Sanctified Believers behold the &s;hining Light of the Glory of God, but in the Face of Chri&s;t, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.6. and that Glory of the LORD, they mu&s;t behold in the gla&s;s of the Go&s;pel, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.18. Such Raptures and Ravi&s;hments of Soul in the Revelations, and Manife&s;tations of Je&s;us Chri&s;t put <HI>Paul</HI> into &s;o great an Ec&s;ta&s;ie, <HI>that he knew not, whether he was in the Body or out of the Body,</HI> 2 Cor. 12.1, 2, 3, 4.</P>
<P><HI>[And he laid his right Hand upon me, &s;aying unto me, Fear not, I AM the Fir&s;t, and the La&s;t.] John</HI> the Servant of Je&s;us Chri&s;t now lying at his <HI>[Feet,]</HI> not only as one <HI>deeply</HI> humbled, but as one <HI>[Dead,]</HI> not at all <HI>Active,</HI> but a meer <HI>Pa&s;&s;ive</HI> Creature; his gracious LORD &s;hewed him Mercy, and laid his right Hand upon him to &s;trengthen him with &s;trength in his Soul, (<HI>as he did David,</HI> P&s;al. 138.3.) and to &s;upport him, and uphold him with the <HI>[right Hand]</HI> of his Righteou&s;ne&s;s, (<HI>as he did his poor Worm Jacob,</HI> I&s;a. 41.8-10. &s;aying unto him, <HI>[Fear not, I AM the Fir&s;t and the La&s;t.]</HI> See the Expo&s;ition of the 8th. and 11th. <HI>Ver&s;es.</HI></P>
<P>Chri&s;ts Deity <HI>[I AM,]</HI> and his Eternity, <HI>[the Fir&s;t and the La&s;t]</HI> revealed and believed, and by him&s;elf applied unto Sancti|fied Believers, will abate their fears, and remove them; <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 56.3, 4. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 8.12, 13-44. <HI>Matth.</HI> 14.27. <HI>Mark.</HI> 5.36. 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 3.14.</P>
<P N="18">18. I <HI>am</HI> he that liveth, and was dead, and be|hold I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the Keys of Hell and of Death.</P>
<P><HI>[I am he that liveth, and was dead, and behold I am alive for ever|more, AMEN,</HI> &amp;c.] In the&s;e words Chri&s;t a&s;&s;erteth, <HI>First,</HI> His being Crucified, <HI>[I am HE that was dead;] Secondly,</HI> His Re|&s;urrection from the <HI>Dead, [I am HE that liveth;]</HI> both which great Go&s;pel-Truths the Apo&s;tle <HI>Paul</HI> received from Chri&s;t al&s;o by Revelation, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.3, 4-8. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> His Exhortation to con&s;ider, that <HI>[HE lives for evermore,]</HI> and &s;ets his <HI>[AMEN]</HI> unto it. One end of Chri&s;ts <HI>[Living for evermore]</HI> is, that the Saints may live Eternally, <HI>John</HI> 14.19. another end thereof is to make Interce&s;&s;ion for the Saints, and &s;ave them to the utter|mo&s;t in coming to God by him, <HI>Heb.</HI> 7.24, 25, 26.</P>
<PB N="15" REF="11">
<P><HI>[And have the Keys of Hell and of Death.]</HI> That is, the LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t hath Authority, Power, and Dominion over <HI>[Hell and Death,]</HI> that is, over the Fir&s;t and Second <HI>Death,</HI> Act. 17.31. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.13, 14. and <HI>Luk.</HI> 12.5. HE hath <HI>[the Keys of Death]</HI> and of the Grave, to let in, and &s;hut up whom and when he will; and to call out of the Grave, and rai&s;e from the Dead, whom and when he will; as he did <HI>Lazarus:</HI> And HE hath the <HI>[Keys of Hell]</HI> and the Second <HI>Death,</HI> into which all the wicked &s;hall be turned, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 9.17. and at Chri&s;ts command <HI>Hell</HI> mu&s;t give up the Souls that are in it, to be reunited to their own Bodies, and appear before the Judgment Seat of Chri&s;t, and receive that final Sentence of the Eternal Judgment, written <HI>Matth.</HI> 25.41-46. The whole Power of the&s;e <HI>[Keys]</HI> are expre&s;&s;ed, <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.11, 12, 13, 14, 15.</P>
<P N="19">19. Write the things which thou ha&s;t &s;een, and the things which are, and the things which &s;hall be hereafter,</P>
<P>The Commi&s;&s;ion which Je&s;us Chri&s;t gave his Servant <HI>John, Ver&s;.</HI> 11. is here repeated and enlarged; wherein al&s;o we have a Summary <HI>Divi&s;ion</HI> of this whole Book of the <HI>Revelation</HI> into <HI>three</HI> parts. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The then pre&s;ent &s;tate and condition of the <HI>Church</HI> of God, and particularly of the <HI>Seven Churches in A&s;ia; The things that are,</HI> as then they were repre&s;ented unto <HI>John</HI> in the fir&s;t Three Chapters of this Book. <HI>Secondly, [The things which</HI> John <HI>had &s;een</HI>] which were not yet come to pa&s;s, touching the <HI>Roman,</HI> Pagan &s;tate, and the condition of the Church of God under tho&s;e Heatheni&s;h Powers, and their Per&s;ecutions and Revolutions, as they were repre&s;ented unto <HI>John</HI> in the 4, 5, 6. Chapters of this Book. <HI>Thirdly, [And the things which &s;hall be hereafter.]</HI> That is to &s;ay, the <HI>Roman, Arian,</HI> and <HI>Papal</HI> State, and the condition of the Church of God under tho&s;e Antichri&s;tian Powers, and their Per&s;ecutions, together with all the great Revolutions which &s;hall be in States, Kingdoms and Churches, from the Apo&s;tles days unto the end of this pre&s;ent evil World, in order unto the &s;etting up the Everla&s;ting Kingdom of the LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and the coming down of the New <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> from God out of Heaven, which &s;hall be hereafter in that World which is to come; together
<PB N="16" REF="12">with Chri&s;ts coming to Judgment, (<HI>called the Eternal Judgment,</HI> Heb. 6.1, 2.) which things <HI>John</HI> had revealed unto him by Je&s;us Chri&s;t, in the other Chapters of this Book; e&s;pecially the 13-16, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22. Chapters of this <HI>Prophecy</HI> of the <HI>Revelation.</HI></P>
<P N="20">20. The my&s;tery of the Seven Stars which thou &s;awe&s;t in my right Hand, and the Seven Golden Candle|&s;ticks. The Seven Stars are the Angels of the Seven Churches; and the Seven Candle&s;ticks which thou &s;awe&s;t, are the Seven Churches.</P>
<P><HI>[The My&s;tery of the Seven Stars which thou &s;awe&s;t in my right hand, and the Seven Golden Candle&s;ticks.]</HI> A My&s;tery implies, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Some &s;ecret or hidden thing, not obvious unto every Eye, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.26, 27. <HI>Rom.</HI> 16.25, 26. until it be revealed and made known. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Some real and excellent thing, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.16. worth our knowledge and under&s;tanding, being profitable to us, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.8. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> Some practicable thing, and applicable for our u&s;e and behalf, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.7, 8. and <HI>Col.</HI> 1.26, 27. when we know it.</P>
<P><HI>[The Seven Stars are the Angels of the Seven Churches.]</HI> Why the Mini&s;ters of the Go&s;pel are called <HI>[Stars]</HI> &s;ee <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16. The Mini&s;try of the Law was cloudy and dark, in compari&s;on of the Mini&s;tery of the Go&s;pel, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.6-11. This excelled it in Glory, therefore the Mini&s;ters of the Go&s;pel are called <HI>[Stars,]</HI> and they are al&s;o called Angels, becau&s;e they are the <HI>&s;pecial</HI> Me&s;&s;engers of God, whom HE &s;endeth to Preach the glad Ti|dings of Salvation by Je&s;us Chri&s;t unto the People, <HI>Mark</HI> 16.15. <HI>Luk.</HI> 9.52. And the Churches received the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t as Angels, <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.14.</P>
<P>Chri&s;t puts this Name of Dignity upon his Mini&s;ters, that the Churches and People to whom they Preach, &s;hould count them worthy of double Honour, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 5.17. therefore called [<HI>Stars</HI> and <HI>Angels,</HI>] worthy to be honoured for their &s;hining Light and diligent Labour: The Churches and Saints &s;hould have &s;uch Mini&s;ters in <HI>Reputation,</HI> and e&s;teem them <HI>highly</HI> in love for their Works &s;ake; <HI>Phil.</HI> 2.29. and 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 5.13. The&s;e Names of Dignity &s;hould put the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t in mind of their Duty, <HI>to wit,</HI> to let their Light &s;hine before Men, <HI>for they are
<PB N="17" REF="12">called Stars,</HI> Matth. 5.16. and to wait on their Mini&s;try, <HI>Rom.</HI> 12.6, 7, 8-11. <HI>not &s;lothful in bu&s;ine&s;s, but fervent in Spirit, &s;erving the Lord,</HI> for they are called Angels, (<HI>who are Gods Mini&s;ters and his Mini&s;tering Spirits,</HI> Heb. 1.7-14.) &s;uch ought Chri&s;ts Mini&s;ters to be, his and his Churches Mini&s;tring Servants.</P>
<P><HI>[And the &s;even Candle&s;ticks which thou &s;awe&s;t, are the &s;even Churches.]</HI> The <HI>Candle&s;tick</HI> in Gods Tabernacle, <HI>Exod.</HI> 25.31-37-40. was of pure Gold, <HI>with Seven Lamps lighted, according to the pattern which God &s;hewed Mo&s;es in the Mount.</HI> The Church of God under the fir&s;t and old Covenant, and Mo&s;aical Di&s;pen&s;ation of the Law, being National and but one Church, Tabernacle and Temple was Repre&s;ented by a Golden Candle&s;tick, <HI>Zech.</HI> 4.2. The Church of God under the &s;econd and new Covenant and Apo&s;tolical Di&s;pen&s;ation of the Go&s;pel, being Congregational, were repre&s;ented unto <HI>John</HI> by <HI>two Candlesticks,</HI> Rev. 11.4. <HI>and here by &s;even,</HI> Ver&s;. 12.20.</P>
<P>The Churches of Saints under the Go&s;pel and new Covenant of Grace, are fitly re&s;embled unto <HI>Candle&s;ticks,</HI> becau&s;e the &s;hining and glorious Light, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Of the knowledge of Salvation to Sinners; <HI>Secondly,</HI> Of the pure and &s;piritual Wor&s;hip of God by his Saints; and <HI>Thirdly,</HI> Of the manifold wi&s;dom of God and his Glory, is to be made known by the Churches throughout all Ages, <HI>Eph.</HI> 3.9, 10, 11-21. and therefore the Church of God, under the Di&s;pen&s;ation of the Go&s;pel, is called <HI>the Pillar of Truth,</HI> 1 Tim. 3.15. for the Truth, as it is in Je&s;us, is born forth and declared thereby. As the <HI>Edicts,</HI> and Laws, and Proclamations of the Po|tentates, Kings and Princes of this World, are fixed upon Pillars to be known and read of all Men; &s;o Gods Truth, Chri&s;t's Laws, and all his holy Ordinances, are given unto his Churches, and are to be declared and admini&s;tred in his Churches <HI>vi&s;ibly</HI> and <HI>publickly,</HI> to the Glory and Prai&s;e of God.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. II.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. UNto the Angel of the Church of Ephe&s;us, write, The&s;e things &s;aith He that holdeth the
<PB N="18" REF="13">&s;even Stars in his right hand, who walketh in the mid&s;t of the &s;even golden Candle&s;ticks;</P>
<P N="2">2. I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy pa|tience, and how thou can&s;t not bear them which are evil: and thou ha&s;t tried them which &s;ay they are Apo|&s;tles, and are not; and ha&s;t found them lyers:</P>
<P N="3">3. And ha&s;t born, and ha&s;t patience, and for my names &s;ake ha&s;t laboured, and ha&s;t not fainted.</P>
<P>[1. <HI>&V;nto the Angel of the Church of Ephe&s;us, write,</HI> &amp;c.] This <HI>Fir&s;t</HI> Epi&s;tle written to the <HI>Ephe&s;ian</HI> Church, <HI>(and all the other Six Epi|&s;tles to the other Six Churches)</HI> doth contain <HI>Three</HI> general Parts; <HI>viz. Fir&s;t,</HI> A Preface. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The Narrative of the matter either commended or reproved. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> The Conclu&s;ion of the Epi&s;tle.</P>
<P><HI>[Ephe&s;us]</HI> was the chief City in <HI>A&s;ia</HI> the le&s;s, <HI>Situated</HI> toward the <HI>Ionian</HI> Sea, where the Apo&s;tle <HI>Paul</HI> Preached the Go&s;pel with great &s;ucce&s;s, <HI>(though not without &s;ome Oppo&s;ition)</HI> Act. 19.9, 10-18, 19, 20. <HI>So mightily grew the Word of God and prevailed,</HI> that there this Church was Planted by <HI>Paul,</HI> and Watered by <HI>Apollo, Timo|theus</HI> and <HI>Ara&s;tus,</HI> Mini&s;ters of Je&s;us Chri&s;t; <HI>Act.</HI> 18.24, 25. and 19. 1-22. unto which Church the Apo&s;tle <HI>Paul</HI> afterwards wrote that Epi&s;tle, <HI>intituled, The Epi&s;tle of Paul the Apo&s;tle to the Ephe|&s;ians.</HI> What is &s;aid in <HI>general</HI> touching this and all other Go&s;pel Churches, you may read in the Expo&s;ition of the 11th. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> of the Fir&s;t Chapter.</P>
<P>This <HI>Ephe&s;ian</HI> Church, at the <HI>Fir&s;t</HI> Planting thereof, was a par|ticular Congregation con&s;i&s;ting of a few baptized Believers, who were &s;eparated from the profane Idolatrous Gentiles and their Idol Temples; al&s;o from the formal &s;uper&s;titious Jews and their Syna|gogues, by the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, and congregated together to Wor&s;hip God in Spirit and in Truth <HI>vi&s;ibly,</HI> walking in all the Commandments and Ordinances of God <HI>blamele&s;ly,</HI> according to the Order of the Go&s;pel; read <HI>Act.</HI> 19.1, 2, 3-5, 6, 7-9. and <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.1, 2-13, 14. and 2.19, 20, 21, 22. and 4.1, 2, 3-15, 16.</P>
<PB N="19" REF="13">
<P>The <HI>Angel</HI> of this Church, and the <HI>Angels</HI> of the other &s;ix <HI>A&s;ian</HI> Churches, were not any of the holy Elect <HI>Caele&s;tial Angels</HI> of God, tho&s;e mini&s;tring Spirits, <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.14. nor was this <HI>Angel</HI> any one of the Apo&s;tles of Chri&s;t, though there were &s;ome in this Church at that time, who &s;aid they were <HI>Apo&s;tles,</HI> but were not, as appears <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 2. Nor was this <HI>Angel</HI> any one individual Man or Mini&s;ter, that had the &s;uperintendancy over, or precedency above all the other Mini&s;ters in this Church, as being the Apo&s;tle <HI>John</HI>'s Delegate or Sub&s;titute in his ab&s;ence; for we read not of any &s;uch in this Prophecy of the <HI>Revelation.</HI></P>
<P>But by <HI>[Angel,]</HI> in this and all the other Epi&s;tles written <HI>to the &s;even Churches in A&s;ia,</HI> we are to under&s;tand the Epi&s;copacy, Pre|sbytery, and Mini&s;tery in each <HI>particular</HI> Church, unto whom the charge, over&s;ight, care and government thereof was committed by the holy Spirit, whom the Apo&s;tle <HI>Paul</HI> called [<GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>Act.</HI> 20.17 and <GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 28. <HI>Elders</HI> and <HI>Bi&s;hops,</HI>] among whom none were <HI>Lords</HI> over Gods Heritage, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 5.1, 2, 3. [<GAP DESC="foreign">, not as them that over-rule the Clergy; <HI>Arias Mont. ne&abque; ut dominantes cleris.</HI>] So the word <HI>[Angel]</HI> in all the&s;e &s;even Epi&s;tles, is <HI>a noun Collective,</HI> comprehending all the Bi&s;hops and Presbyters, <HI>called Elders,</HI> Act. 20.17. <HI>in this Church of Ephe|&s;us,</HI> &s;o in all the other Churches of Chri&s;t in <HI>A&s;ia,</HI> and el&s;ewhere.</P>
<P><HI>[The&s;e things &s;aith he, that holdeth the &s;even Stars in his right hand,</HI> &amp;c.] By holding his Mini&s;ters <HI>[in his right hand]</HI> is &s;igni|fied Chri&s;ts powerful and gracious protection over them for their &s;afety and pre&s;ervation; &s;ee <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16. of the Fir&s;t <HI>Chapter:</HI> Did not Chri&s;t by his Almighty power, hold up and keep &s;afe his faithful Mini&s;ters, the Powers of this World would &s;oon ca&s;t down tho&s;e <HI>Stars</HI> from the <HI>Eccle&s;iastical</HI> Heaven, &s;ilence the Mi|ni&s;ters of the Go&s;pel, and exile them, and per&s;ecute them even unto Death; as the <HI>Roman,</HI> Pagan Emperours did, and as the <HI>Roman</HI> Powers and Prelates did, when God &s;uffered them <HI>&s;o to do,</HI> but Chri&s;t hath the&s;e <HI>[Stars in his right hand]</HI> and none can pull them out of his hand: And when Chri&s;t &s;ets before his faithful Mini&s;ters an open door, none can &s;hut it, <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.7, 8.</P>
<P><HI>[Who walketh in the midst of the &s;even golden Candle&s;ticks.]</HI> Chri&s;t's walking <HI>[in the midst of the Candle&s;ticks]</HI> implies, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> His &s;pecial and &s;piritual Pre&s;ence in the Churches of Saints,
<PB N="20" REF="14">according to his gracious promi&s;e, <HI>Matth.</HI> 18.20. <HI>Secondly,</HI> His in&s;pection into the Churches Condition, Admini&s;trations, Gifts, Operations, and Ordinances; &s;eeing and ob&s;erving their order and the &s;tedfa&s;tne&s;s of their Faith; al&s;o behold|ing their decent and reverent behaviour and ge&s;ture in the publick Wor&s;hip of God; and e&s;pecially looking into and taking notice of the holy, &s;piritual, and heavenly frame of the Hearts of his Mini&s;ters and Members, <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.23. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> His Prote|ction and Pre&s;ervation of his Churches in their Liberties, Privile|ges and Admini&s;trations, <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.8, 9, 10. <HI>Fourthly,</HI> His ob&s;er|vation what Di&s;orders, corrupt Opinions, fal&s;e Doctrines, male-Ad|mini&s;trations, and what Formality, Contentions, Divi&s;ions, Schi&s;ms, or &s;inful &s;eparations are among his Churches; occa&s;ioned by fal&s;e Teachers, or fal&s;e Brethren crept in unawares; as appears by what he commanded his Servant <HI>John</HI> to write unto the&s;e <HI>&s;even Churches,</HI> in the 2d. and 3d. <HI>Chapters.</HI> Read <HI>Chap.</HI> 2. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 5-14-20-23. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 3. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 2-15, 16, 17.</P>
<P>There is a &s;pecial and &s;piritual Pre&s;ence of Chri&s;t with his Churches of Saints, and his peculiar providence and protection is towards them for their Pre&s;ervation in all his ways, <HI>Matth.</HI> 18.20. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.8, 9, 10, 11.</P>
<P>[2. <HI>I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience,</HI> &amp;c.] In the Narrative of this Epi&s;tle, from this 2d. to the end of the 6th. <HI>Ver&s;e,</HI> we have, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Chri&s;ts Approbation and Commendation of all the good things in the <HI>Angel and Church of Ephe&s;us,</HI> Ver&s;. 2, 3. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Chri&s;ts gentle Reproof of what HE found ami&s;s in them, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> His whol&s;ome and &s;piritual Coun&s;el, and Exhortation to repent and reform, urged and am|plified by a Commination threatning to unchurch them, if they did not repent and amend, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 5. And, <HI>Fourthly,</HI> The rea&s;on why Chri&s;t gave this Church this fair Admonition, and exerci&s;ed his forbearance and patience towards them, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 6.</P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Chri&s;ts Approbation, I know thy Works &s;o as to reward them, <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.12. Chri&s;t is omni&s;cient, <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.23. All things are naked an open in his eyes, <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.13. <HI>and thy labour,</HI> both of the Mini&s;ters in the Word and Doctrine, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 5.17. [<GAP DESC="foreign">] and the labour of love among the Members in this Church, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.3. [<GAP DESC="foreign">;] love is a very &s;ervice|able
<PB N="21" REF="14">Grace, <HI>Gal.</HI> 5.13. towards both Saints and Sinners, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 13.4. <HI>love is long-&s;uffering; kind.</HI> Ver&s;. 5. <HI>doth not behave it &s;elf un&s;eemly.</HI> Ver&s;. 6. <HI>rejoiceth in the Truth.</HI> Ver&s;. 7. <HI>beareth, believeth, hopeth and endureth all things.</HI> The love of Chri&s;t con&s;trains his Saints to love and labour in love. <HI>[And thy patience.]</HI> The pati|ence of Chri&s;ts Mini&s;ters and Saints was tried and exerci&s;ed under all their trials of Affliction and Per&s;ecution, which they indured for his &s;ake, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.4, &amp;c.</P>
<P>It is the Duty of the Mini&s;ters and Members of Chri&s;t in the Churches of Saints, to exerci&s;e patience in all their trials of Affliction and Per&s;ecution, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.10-12-14. <HI>Jam.</HI> 1.3, 4. <HI>Luk.</HI> 21.18, 19. <HI>Col.</HI> 1.11. <HI>Heb.</HI> 10.32, 33, 34-36.</P>
<P><HI>[And how thou can&s;t not bear with them that are evil, &amp;c.]</HI> Chri&s;t commended this Church, her Mini&s;ters and Members, who would not bear with, nor forbear tho&s;e Mini&s;ters or Members among them <HI>[that were evil,]</HI> that is to &s;ay, who were corrupted by evil Manners, or wicked Opinions, whereby others might be leavened and corrupted by their fal&s;e Doctrines or &s;inful Practices; but did exerci&s;e the Authority and Power which the Church had received from Chri&s;t; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> In admoni&s;hing them. <HI>Secondly,</HI> In withdrawing from them; and <HI>Thirdly,</HI> In Excommunicating of them, according to the Laws of Chri&s;t recorded, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 3.6-15. <HI>Tit.</HI> 3.10, 11. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.4, 5-12, 13.</P>
<P><HI>[And thou ha&s;t tried them, that &s;ay they are Apo&s;tles, and are not; and ha&s;t found them lyers.]</HI> Some of the Teachers in this Church pretended to be Apo&s;tles of Chri&s;t, <HI>[which &s;ay they are Apo&s;tles]</HI> as did al&s;o &s;ome of the Teachers in other Churches, who were fal&s;e Apo&s;tles and deceitful Workers, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.13. <HI>Transforming them|&s;elves into the Apo&s;tles of Christ,</HI> who upon <HI>trial</HI> were found to be <HI>lyers, i. e.</HI> fal&s;e Apo&s;tles. <HI>[Thou ha&s;t tried them,]</HI> viz. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> What call and commi&s;&s;ion they had from Chri&s;t, <HI>[and found them lyers,]</HI> for they had not Chri&s;ts Commi&s;&s;ion, nor were they called by Chri&s;t to be Apo&s;tles by Office. <HI>Secondly,</HI> what Apo&s;tolical gifts they had given and received from Chri&s;t, and in that re&s;pect <HI>[al&s;o found them lyers.] Thirdly,</HI> What Doctrine they Preached in the Name of Chri&s;t, <HI>[and found them lyers]</HI> in that re&s;pect likewi&s;e, for they Preached not the Doctrine of the Apo&s;tles, but the Doctrine of the <HI>Nicolaitans,</HI> Ver&s;. 15, <HI>&amp;c. Fourthly,</HI> What manner of Life they lead,
<PB N="22" REF="15">and what Conver&s;ation they lived in, and in that re&s;pect <HI>[found them lyers,]</HI> for they lived not like the Apo&s;tles, nor had their Conver|&s;ation as became the Go&s;pel in &s;implicity and godly &s;incerity, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.12. but they practi&s;ed the deeds of the <HI>Nicolaitans,</HI> which Chri&s;t and this Church hated, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 6.</P>
<P>The Churches of Saints have Power and Authority from Chri&s;t to try the Calling, Gifts, Doctrine, and Conver&s;ation of their Teachers, 1 <HI>John</HI> 4.1. and 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 13.3. and <HI>Act.</HI> 11.2, 3, 4-12-18.</P>
<P>[3. <HI>And ha&s;t born, and ha&s;t patience, and for my Names &s;ake ha&s;t laboured, and ha&s;t not fainted.</HI>] This Church and her Mini&s;ters did bear and endure reproaches, per&s;ecutions, and &s;ufferings for the Go&s;pel and Name of Chri&s;t, as other Churces of Chri&s;t did; 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.14-16. and 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.4. and 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.8, 9, 10, 11. <HI>[And ha&s;t patience]</HI> to bear, &s;uffer, indure more for Chri&s;ts &s;ake. [<HI>And for my Names &s;ake,</HI> &amp;c.] By the Name of Chri&s;t is meant him&s;elf, his Go&s;pel, his Ordinances, and what&s;oever bears his Name, <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.19, 20. <HI>[Ha&s;t laboured,]</HI> viz. in the Word and Doctrine, and in the work and labour of love, which they &s;hewed towards his Name, <HI>Heb.</HI> 6.10. <HI>[And ha&s;t not fainted]</HI> in the work of the Mini&s;try, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.1-8, 9, 10. becau&s;e they received mercy, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 1. and God received glory, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 15. for which cau&s;e we faint not, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16, 17, 18. nor in the way of Chri&s;tianity.</P>
<P>Chri&s;t's faithful Mini&s;ters, and &s;anctified Members, are pre|&s;erved from fainting under all their Tribulations and Burthens, which they &s;uffer patiently in the cour&s;e of their Mini&s;try, and in the way of Chri&s;tianity, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.8, 9, 10-15, 16.</P>
<P>That which keeps them from fainting, is, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The &s;e|rious con&s;ideration of the contradictions of Sinners, which Chri&s;t him&s;elf &s;uffered, <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.3. <HI>Secondly,</HI> An open vi&s;ion and &s;pi|ritual &s;ight of un&s;een glory, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.18. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> That Divine Power, which God in Chri&s;t by the holy &s;pirit doth &s;uitably and &s;ea&s;onably communicate unto them, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.11. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 40.28, 29, 30, 31.</P>
<P N="4">4. Neverthele&s;s, I have <HI>&s;omewhat</HI> again&s;t thee, be|cau&s;e thou ha&s;t left thy fir&s;t love.</P>
<P><HI>[Neverthele&s;s]</HI> or notwith&s;tanding all the&s;e good things which
<PB N="23" REF="15">Chri&s;t found and approved in this Church, yet <HI>all was not well,</HI> &s;omething was blame-worthy, for which Chri&s;t did gently re|prove her, and call her to repent and to reform.</P>
<P><HI>[Thou ha&s;t left thy fir&s;t love,]</HI> &s;he had not left the object of her love, <HI>the LORD Je&s;us,</HI> whom &s;he loved, as appears, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 2, 3. but &s;he had cooled in her <HI>&s;piritual</HI> affections to Chri&s;t and to his Saints, which &s;he had <HI>manife&s;ted</HI> in the day of her <HI>Fir&s;t</HI> E&s;pou|&s;als; which Chri&s;t well remembred and here minds her of, as God did his <HI>I&s;rael</HI> of old, <HI>Jer.</HI> 2.2, 3. They were not &s;o kind to Chri&s;t and his Saints as formerly.</P>
<P><HI>Chri&s;t takes it unkindly, when his Churches, Mini&s;ters, or Saints cool in their &s;piritual Affections towards him&s;elf, or any of his.</HI></P>
<P N="5">5. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the fir&s;t works; or el&s;e I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy Candle&s;tick out of his place, except thou repent.</P>
<P>This <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> contains, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Chri&s;ts coun&s;el unto this Church and her Angel. <HI>Secondly,</HI> His commination if they repent not and reform. To <HI>[remember]</HI> in this place, implies, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> A calling to mind their former lively Acts, Fruits, and exerci&s;e of love to Chri&s;t and his Saints, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and <HI>Secondly,</HI> To compare them with the heartle&s;s, lifele&s;s Acts and Fruits of their love to Chri&s;t and his Saints, now, and of late days; and <HI>Thirdly,</HI> to con&s;ider from whence they were fallen.</P>
<P><HI>[And repent, and do the fir&s;t works.]</HI> To repent is to &s;orrow after a godly manner, as they did, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 7.9, 10, 11. <HI>which worketh repentance to &s;alvation:</HI> And to <HI>[do the fir&s;t works,]</HI> implies a per|forming with zeal and con&s;cience tho&s;e Duties of love to Chri&s;t and his Saints, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> which this Church, her Mini&s;ters and Mem|bers did at their fir&s;t Conver&s;ion, and in the day of their <HI>fir&s;t</HI> E&s;pou&s;als.</P>
<P><HI>[Or el&s;e, I will come un to thee quickly, and will remove thy Candle|&s;tick out of his place, except thou repent.]</HI> In this commination, we have, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The puni&s;hment which Chri&s;t threatned, <HI>[I will remove thy Candle&s;tick out of his place.] Secondly,</HI> His patient wait|ing for their Repentance; <HI>or el&s;e, [except thou repent.]</HI></P>
<PB N="24" REF="16">
<P>Chri&s;t may be &s;aid to <HI>[remove the Candle&s;tick out of its place,] Fir&s;t,</HI> When HE &s;uffers any Adver&s;aries or Enemies either by Ho&s;tility or Per&s;ecution, &s;o to di&s;per&s;e and &s;catter them, that they cannot meet together as a Church with one accord in any one place, or part of that City <HI>vi&s;ibly</HI> to Wor&s;hip God in the Admi|ni&s;trations and Ordinances of the Go&s;pel. <HI>Secondly,</HI> When Chri&s;t &s;uffers any fal&s;e Teachers or Brethren among them, to cau&s;e Di|vi&s;ions, Schi&s;ms, and &s;inful &s;eparations through Errors, Conten|tions and Here&s;ies, whereby the Church is divided and broken in pieces; &s;o that the Mini&s;ters and Members do utterly refu&s;e to a&s;&s;emble them&s;elves together to Wor&s;hip God: Or, <HI>Thirdly,</HI> When Chri&s;t for&s;akes the Church, and will not walk with them any longer, but denies them his &s;piritual Pre&s;ence, and refu&s;eth to hold Communion with them, becau&s;e they refu&s;e his coun&s;el, will not re|pent nor reform what is ami&s;s, but hold fa&s;t their Sin ob&s;tinately; whereby they provoke the Lord-to reject them, <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.16.</P>
<P><HI>A true, vi&s;ible, con&s;tituted, particular Church of Chri&s;t may &s;in away their Church E&s;tate by their Iniquity and Impenitency,</HI> Ho&s;. 2.1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Rev. 3.16. And a Church of Chri&s;t may become a Synagogue of Satan, God hath removed tho&s;e and other <HI>[Golden Candle&s;ticks]</HI> out of their places, for their impenitency added unto their Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions.</P>
<P N="6">6. But this thou ha&s;t, that thou hate&s;t the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I al&s;o hate.</P>
<P>The <HI>Nicolaitans</HI> were &s;o called, either from that <HI>Nicolas, Act.</HI> 6.5. a <HI>Pro&s;elyte</HI> of <HI>Antioch,</HI> from who&s;e Faith and Manners they had degenerated; or <HI>rather</HI> from &s;ome other Man of that Name <HI>(different from Nicolas the Deacon, both in Faith and Holy Life)</HI> from who&s;e corrupt Doctrine and wicked Deeds, tho&s;e here, and <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 15. are called <HI>Nicolaitans.</HI> Though neither the Doctrine, nor the Deeds of tho&s;e <HI>Nicolaitans</HI> be here named, yet we may conclude they were un&s;ound and damnable Doctrines, and ungodly wicked Deeds, for Chri&s;t again and again te&s;tified that he hated them, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 6-15. And &s;o did this Church which Chri&s;t took notice of, &s;aying, <HI>[Which I al&s;o hate;]</HI> and therefore he exerci&s;ed this great patience towards this Church. <HI>[This thou ha&s;t, t hat thou hate&s;t the deeds of the Nicolaitans.</HI></P>
<PB N="25" REF="16">
<P N="7">7. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit faith unto the Churches, To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the mid&s;t of the paradi&s;e of God.</P>
<P><HI>[He that hath an ear, let him hear what the &s;pirit &s;aith unto the Churches.]</HI> This <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> contains the conclu&s;ion of this Epi&s;tle, which con&s;i&s;ts of <HI>two general</HI> parts; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> An Exhortation. <HI>Secondly,</HI> A Promi&s;e. In the Exhortation, Chri&s;t, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Requires every one to <HI>[hear,] I&s;a.</HI> 55.3. <HI>Incline your ear, come unto me, hear and your Soul &s;hall live. Secondly,</HI> He exhorts them to hear what the Spirit &s;peaketh in the Word written and read in the Churches, unto which a promi&s;e of ble&s;&s;ing is annexed, <HI>Prov.</HI> 8.34, 35. <HI>Ble&s;&s;ed</HI> is <HI>the Man that heareth me, waiting at the Po&s;ts of my doors,</HI> Rev. 1.3. Tho&s;e Epi&s;tles were not Preached, but written to the <HI>&s;even Churches,</HI> and the promi&s;e of ble&s;&s;ing is annexed to the reading and hearing of them read, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.3. Likewi&s;e, the Epi|&s;tles of <HI>Paul</HI> and other of the Apo&s;tles were not Preached, but written unto and read in the Churches of Saints; <HI>Col.</HI> 4.16. <HI>And when this Epi&s;tle is read among&s;t you, cau&s;e that it be read in the Church of the Laodiceans; and that ye likewi&s;e read the Epi|&s;tle from Laodicea.</HI></P>
<P>The holy Spirit is not limited unto the Preaching of the Word; but HE al&s;o &s;peaketh and teacheth in the reading of the holy Scriptures. So then, the holy Scriptures ought to be read in the Churches of Saints. See the Expo&s;ition on <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3.</P>
<P><HI>[To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the mid&s;t of the paradi&s;e of God.]</HI> In the&s;e Words we have, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The <HI>Qualification</HI> of the Per&s;on unto whom the <HI>Promi&s;e</HI> is made, <HI>[To him that overcometh,]</HI> a Metaphor taken from the <HI>Agones,</HI> who &s;trive for Victory by running or fighting, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 9.26, 27, <HI>that is to &s;ay,</HI> To every one that getteth the Victory over all his Soul Enemies, his Spiritual Antagoni&s;ts, <HI>to wit,</HI> the World, 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.4, 5. the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.2. Satan, 1 <HI>John</HI> 2.13, 14. and Sin, <HI>Rom.</HI> 12.21. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The thing promi&s;ed, <HI>[I will give him to eat of the tree of life.]</HI> That <HI>tree of life</HI> is Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.2-14. who was typed out by that <HI>material tree of life</HI> in the Garden of
<PB N="26" REF="17"><HI>Eden, Gen.</HI> 3.22-24. This <HI>&s;piritual</HI> tree of <HI>eternal</HI> life, yields all manner of fruit that is good for our Souls food, <HI>John</HI> 6.57. <HI>[Which is in the mid&s;t of the paradi&s;e of God.] Eden</HI> had in it, an <HI>Earthly</HI> Paradi&s;e, <HI>to wit,</HI> the Garden <HI>that God planted there,</HI> Gen. 2.8. In Heaven there is a <HI>Coele&s;tial</HI> Paradi&s;e, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.2-4. and <HI>Luk.</HI> 23.43. where Chri&s;t is. <HI>Paradi&s;e, is originally a Per&s;ian Word,</HI> which the <HI>Hebrews</HI> and the <HI>Greeks</HI> have by u&s;e made theirs, (&s;ee <HI>Eccl.</HI> 2.5. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.7.) and &s;o have the <HI>Latins,</HI> and we al&s;o in <HI>Engli&s;h:</HI> It &s;ignifies a place of plea&s;ure, [<GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>Eccle&s;.</HI> 2.5. and lxx. <GAP DESC="foreign">. <HI>Ari. Monta. Feci mihi hortos, &amp; Paradi&s;os,</HI>] called the Paradi&s;e of God <HI>by way of excellency,</HI> as, the City of God, the Temple of God, the Peo|ple of God, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P N="8">8. And unto the Angel of the Church in Smyrna, write, The&s;e things &s;aith the fir&s;t and the la&s;t, which was dead, and is alive;</P>
<P>[<HI>And unto the Angel of the Church in Smyrna, write,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>Smyrna</HI> was a City of <HI>Iconia</HI> in <HI>A&s;ia</HI> the le&s;s, near the Sea-&s;ide, where the Go&s;pel was Preached, and where this Church was planted, unto whom this Epi&s;tle was written by Chri&s;ts command, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.11. See the Expo&s;ition thereof, and upon the fir&s;t <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this Cha|pter, concerning the Word [<HI>Angel,</HI> and <HI>Church.</HI>]</P>
<P><HI>[The&s;e things &s;aith the fir&s;t and the last, which was dead, and is alive.]</HI> See the Expo&s;ition of the 8th. 11th. 17th. 18th. Ver&s;es of the fir&s;t Chapter, which Chri&s;t repeated again, as a Divine in|couragement to the Mini&s;ters and Members of this Church to en|dure their Tribulations, and not to fear any of tho&s;e things which they mu&s;t &s;uffer, te&s;tified <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 10. See the Expo&s;ition thereof. As if Chri&s;t had &s;aid <HI>(totidem verbis)</HI> they Per&s;ecuted me to death, <HI>I was dead,</HI> neverthele&s;s, <HI>I live,</HI> and <HI>live for evermore,</HI> Chap. 1.18. being rai&s;ed from the dead by the power of God the Father: And, if any of you &s;hall be Per&s;ecuted and &s;uffer death for my &s;ake and the Go&s;pels, I will quicken you and rai&s;e you from the dead, <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.4, 5, 6. <HI>and becau&s;e I live you &s;hall live al&s;o,</HI> John 14.19.</P>
<P N="9">9. I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and <HI>I know</HI> the bla&s;phemy of them
<PB N="27" REF="17">which &s;ay they are Jews, and are not, but <HI>are</HI> the &s;yna|gogue of Satan.</P>
<P>[<HI>I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty,</HI> &amp;c.] Thus Chri&s;t te&s;tified unto all the &s;even Churches; <HI>[I know thy works,]</HI> &s;ee Chap. 2. Ver&s;. 2. The knowledge of Chri&s;t, (<HI>as HE is God, and the only wi&s;e God our Saviour,</HI> Jude, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 25.) is, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The knowledge of Perfection, who&s;e under&s;tanding is infinite, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 147.5. whereby he doth perfectly know him&s;elf, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.12. with <HI>Prov.</HI> 30.4. and all things el&s;e, being the wi&s;dom of the Father, <HI>Prov.</HI> 8.12. with 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.24. <HI>Secondly,</HI> the knowledge of Approbation, or Reprobation, <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.11, 12, 13. compared with <HI>Act.</HI> 13.48. and <HI>Jude</HI> Ver&s;. 4. whereby he doth know di|&s;tinctly both per&s;ons and things good and bad; &s;o Chri&s;t knew the <HI>works</HI> of this Church with <HI>Approbation,</HI> and the <HI>works</HI> of the Church of the <HI>Laodiceans</HI> with <HI>Rejection,</HI> Chap. 3. Ver&s;. 14, 15, 16. <HI>I will &s;pue thee out of my mouth.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[And tribulation, and poverty.]</HI> By <HI>[tribulation]</HI> here, we may under&s;tand either their <HI>outward</HI> Afflictions and Per&s;ecutions, which they had or &s;hould endure, which Chri&s;t took notice of, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.6. or their <HI>inward</HI> griefs and &s;orrows, their troubles of Soul, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 88.4. and 143.11. which Chri&s;t al&s;o looks upon, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 102.2-17-19, 20, 21. and by <HI>[poverty]</HI> here we may under&s;tand the low and poor condition this Church was in at this time in re&s;pect of <HI>Tem|poral</HI> things, the wants and &s;traits that &s;ome of her Mini&s;ters or Members were in, the Church not having wherewith to &s;upply them, which was the condition of the Church at <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> and the Churches in <HI>Judea</HI> in the Apo&s;tles days. Read 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 16.1, 2, 3. and 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 8.3, 4-6-13, 14, 15.</P>
<P><HI>[(But thou art rich)]</HI> Though Chri&s;t knew her <HI>outward poverty,</HI> yet he acknowledged her <HI>Spiritual riches;</HI> which God knows is the &s;tate and condition of very many of his precious Saints in this World, <HI>Jam.</HI> 2.5. rich in Spirituals, rich in Grace, rich in Faith, rich in good Works, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> but poor in Temporals.</P>
<P>[<HI>And</HI> I know <HI>the bla&s;phemy of them which &s;ay they are Jews, but are not,</HI> &amp;c.] [<GAP DESC="foreign">, in approved <HI>Greek</HI> Authors, <HI>Bla&s;phemy,</HI>] doth &s;ignify any evil Words or Speeches uttered again&s;t Men with <HI>calumniation</HI> of their Per&s;ons, or contumely of their Gods; &s;acred
<PB N="28" REF="18">Writers, and the Pen-men of the holy Scriptures do u&s;e this <HI>Greek</HI> Word for any injurious, approbrious, envious or &s;landerous Words uttered by ungodly Men, to the reproach of God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.6. his Son Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Acts</HI> 26.11. his Name, <HI>Rom.</HI> 2.24. his written Word, <HI>Tit.</HI> 2.5. his Doctrine, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.1. his Mini|&s;ters, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.13. his Churches, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.6. or his Saints, <HI>Jam.</HI> 2.7. 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 4.4.</P>
<P>The&s;e bla&s;phemers <HI>&s;aid they were Jews, but were not.</HI> A <HI>Jew</HI> is one of <HI>Abraham</HI>'s Seed, either <HI>after the fle&s;h,</HI> and &s;o were they, <HI>John</HI> 8.31, 33. who vainly boa&s;ted in a fle&s;hly confidence, and &s;o did the&s;e <HI>who &s;ay they are Jews,</HI> or <HI>after the &s;pirit,</HI> &s;uch are the Children of promi&s;e, <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.8. even all them that are Chri&s;ts, <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.29. <HI>&s;o were not the&s;e,</HI> though they &s;aid &s;o, they did lye, <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.9. though they were <HI>Jews</HI> outwardly, who&s;e Circumci|&s;ion is outward in the fle&s;h, yet they were not <HI>Jews</HI> inwardly, who&s;e Circumci&s;ion is inward, <HI>that of the heart in the Spirit,</HI> Rom. 2.28, 29.</P>
<P>[<HI>But</HI> are <HI>the &s;ynagogue of Satan.</HI>] It is <HI>likely</HI> the <HI>Jews</HI> had a Sy|nagogue in this City of <HI>Smyrna,</HI> where they Wor&s;hipped God according to the <HI>Mo&s;aical</HI> Admini&s;trations, mixed with the Tra|ditions of their Fathers, which Chri&s;t te&s;tified again&s;t as a vain and fal&s;e Wor&s;hip, <HI>Matth.</HI> 15.8, 9. and therefore he calls them <HI>the &s;ynagogue of Satan,</HI> Rev. 3.9. Some of tho&s;e <HI>Jewi&s;h</HI> Wor|&s;hippers bla&s;phemed the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and that Doctrine and Wor&s;hip which the Chri&s;tians in this Church profe&s;&s;ed, by &s;peak|ing &s;ome evil, approbrious, and &s;landerous Words again&s;t them, which Chri&s;t took notice of, and called <HI>[bla&s;phemy:]</HI> See the <HI>Ex|po&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 3. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9.</P>
<P N="10">10. Fear none of tho&s;e things which thou &s;halt &s;uffer: behold, the devil &s;hall ca&s;t &s;ome of you into pri|&s;on, that ye may be tried; and ye &s;hall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.</P>
<P><HI>[Fear none of tho&s;e things which thou &s;halt &s;uffer.]</HI> Tho&s;e &s;uffe|rings were part of this Churches Tribulation, which Chri&s;t fore|knew, and he te&s;tified in this Ver&s;e. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The kind of their
<PB N="29" REF="18">&s;ufferings, <HI>to wit,</HI> Impri&s;onment. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The <HI>time</HI> thereof <HI>ten days. Thirdly,</HI> The <HI>end</HI> why God permitted them to &s;uffer, <HI>to try them. Fourthly,</HI> The <HI>in&s;truments</HI> of their &s;ufferings, <HI>[the Devil]</HI> the Adver&s;ary, <HI>&amp;c. Fifthly,</HI> Their <HI>Duty</HI> to be <HI>[faithful unto Death:]</HI> And <HI>Sixthly,</HI> their <HI>Reward,</HI> to wit, <HI>[a crown of life.] Suffer thou mu&s;t,</HI> if thou be a true vi&s;ible Church of God, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.14. If thou be a faithful Mini&s;ter of Chri&s;t, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.10, 11. If thou be a &s;anctified Believer, who lives godly, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.12. <HI>fear thou &s;hould not,</HI> I&s;a. 8.11, 12, 13. nor be terrified by the Ad|ver&s;aries, <HI>Phil.</HI> 1.28, 29.</P>
<P>[<HI>Behold, the Devil &s;hall ca&s;t &s;ome of you into pri&s;on,</HI> &amp;c.] The <HI>[Devil]</HI> by a Metonymy of the efficient cau&s;e, is <HI>here</HI> put for his In&s;truments, who were provoked and in&s;tigated by him to Per&s;e|cute and Impri&s;on &s;ome of the Mini&s;ters and Members of this Church. [<GAP DESC="foreign">&s;ignifies an <HI>Adver&s;ary,</HI>] who&s;e <HI>enmity</HI> is here noted with [an <GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>behold,</HI>] that is, con&s;ider and know, who will prove your <HI>Adver&s;ary,</HI> and will act the <HI>Devils</HI> de&s;ign again&s;t you, which was the then <HI>Roman,</HI> Pagan Emperours, and other <HI>grand</HI> Per&s;ecutors, <HI>Metaphorically</HI> called the <HI>Red Dragon,</HI> the Ser|pent, called al&s;o the Devil and his Angels, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.3, 4-7-14, 15, 16, 17.</P>
<P>[<HI>That ye may be tried,</HI> &amp;c.] That your Faith may be <HI>tried,</HI> 1. <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.7. and your Patience, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.10. and all other Graces, <HI>Rom.</HI> 5.3, 4, 5. which was commended by the <HI>Apo&s;tle</HI> in the <HI>Primitive</HI> Sufferers, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.4, 5. The Saints may expect fiery Trials, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 4.12. which they ought not to think &s;trange, but to rejoice in, <HI>Jam.</HI> 1.2, 3, 4.</P>
<P>[<HI>And ye &s;hall have tribulation ten days,</HI> &amp;c.] Times of Per&s;ecu|tion are times of <HI>[tribulation,]</HI> &s;o it was with the Apo&s;tles and Saints, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.8, 9, 10. <HI>We are troubled on every &s;ide,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>[Ten days,]</HI> that is, a certain time put <HI>my&s;tically</HI> for the Ten bloody Per&s;ecutions under the Heathen Emperors, <HI>as Diocle&s;ian,</HI> or for &s;ome other times of Per&s;ecution, which are here numbred by Chri&s;t; &s;o that the times of the Saints Churches, and Mini&s;ters &s;uffe|rings are in the hand of the Lord, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 31.15. not in the Adver|&s;aries power. The time when the Churches, Mini&s;ters, or Saints &s;hall &s;uffer Per&s;ecution and Impri&s;onment, or any other kind of <HI>[tribulation]</HI> is appointed of God, and ordered and mea&s;ured out by our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<PB N="30" REF="19">
<P><HI>[Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.]</HI> The faithfulne&s;s of the Churches Mini&s;ters, and Saints of Chri&s;t con&s;i&s;ts, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> in a bold confe&s;&s;ion of the Faith of Chri&s;t, when they are thereunto called, <HI>Act.</HI> 24.13-16. <HI>Secondly,</HI> In enduring &s;ufferings for Chri&s;ts &s;ake, not loving their lives unto <HI>death, Rev.</HI> 12.11. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> In not accepting deliverance upon any &s;inful terms, <HI>Heb.</HI> 11.35-38. <HI>[The Crown of life]</HI> which Chri&s;t promi&s;eth is an eternal weight of Glory, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.16, 17, 18.
<Q>For which cau&s;e we faint not, but though our outward man peri&s;h, yet the inward man is renewed day by day. For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding <HI>and</HI> eternal weight of glory: While we look not at the things which are &s;een, but at the things which are not &s;een: for the things which are &s;een, <HI>are</HI> temporal; but the things which are not &s;een, <HI>are</HI> eternal.</Q></P>
<P N="11">11. He that hath an ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit &s;aith unto the Churches. He that over|cometh, &s;hall not be hurt of the &s;econd death.</P>
<P>See the expo&s;ition of the Seventh <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter:</HI> The <HI>Fir&s;t death</HI> is <HI>u&s;ually</HI> a <HI>painful</HI> &s;eparation of the Body from the Soul for a time; <HI>Act.</HI> 2.24. The <HI>Second death</HI> is a <HI>penal</HI> &s;eparation of the Soul from God for evermore, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.9. with <HI>Matth.</HI> 25.32-41. Tho&s;e that overcome the World, the Bea&s;t, Satan, and Sin, <HI>[&s;hall not be hurt of the &s;econd death:]</HI> That <HI>death,</HI> which is <HI>[the &s;econd death]</HI> &s;hall have no power over them, <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.6.</P>
<P N="12">12. And to the Angel of the Church in Pergamos, write, The&s;e things &s;aith he, which hath the &s;harp &s;word with two edges,</P>
<P><HI>[And to the Angel of the Church in Pergamos.]</HI> See the expo|&s;ition of <HI>Chap.</HI> 1.20. and the fir&s;t <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter</HI> touching the word <HI>[Church,]</HI> and the word <HI>[Angel.] Pergamos</HI> was a City of <HI>Aetolia,</HI> in <HI>A&s;ia</HI> the le&s;s, where the <HI>Attalian</HI> Kings kept their Court and Re&s;idence in ancient times, and the <HI>Roman</HI> Governours over that Province had their Re&s;idence there in <HI>John</HI>'s time. Some writers &s;ay, That there was in this City a <HI>Temple,</HI> wherein the Devil, by the name of <HI>E&s;culapius,</HI> u&s;ed to give <HI>An&s;wers</HI> unto
<PB N="31" REF="19">the Prie&s;ts who Wor&s;hipped in that Temple. Certain it is, there was a true vi&s;ible con&s;tituted Church of God planted in this City in the Apo&s;tles days. <HI>Chap.</HI> 1.11.</P>
<P><HI>[The&s;e things &s;aith he, which hath the &s;harp &s;word with two edges.]</HI> This two-edged <HI>&s;word</HI> is the written Word of God, <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.12. which is quick and powerful, mighty in operation, and &s;harper than a <HI>two-edged &s;word;</HI> called the <HI>&s;word</HI> of the Spirit, <HI>Eph.</HI> 6.17. which <HI>&s;word</HI> Chri&s;t is <HI>here</HI> &s;aid to have, becau&s;e this <HI>&s;harp two-edged &s;word</HI> is el&s;ewhere &s;aid to come out of Chri&s;ts mouth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.15-21. and is called the &s;word of his mouth, in the 16th. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter;</HI> and <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16. See the Expo&s;ition thereof.</P>
<P>The Mini&s;try of the written Word of God, when managed by the hand of the Lord is &s;harp, powerful, and mighty in the operation thereof, by the holy Spirit upon the Con&s;ciences and in the Hearts of Sinners and Saints, <HI>Acts</HI> 2.37. 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.5. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.12.</P>
<P N="13">13. I know thy works, and where thou dwelle&s;t, <HI>even</HI> where Satans &s;eat <HI>is;</HI> and thou holde&s;t fa&s;t my name, and ha&s;t not denied my faith, even in tho&s;e days wherein Antipas <HI>was</HI> my faithful martyr, who was &s;lain among you, where Satan dwelleth.</P>
<P>[<HI>I know thy works, and where thou dwelle&s;t,</HI> even <HI>where Satans &s;eat is,</HI> &amp;c.] The matter of this Epi&s;tle contains, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Chri&s;ts <HI>commendation</HI> of this Church and her Angel. <HI>Secondly,</HI> His <HI>Reproof</HI> of their faults, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14, 15. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> An <HI>Exhortation</HI> to Repentance, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16. Chri&s;t takes notice of their Works; &s;o as to approve them, that were good Works, done according to his revealed Will in his written Word, <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 13. and &s;o as to reprove them that were evil, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14, 15. And Chri&s;t al&s;o took notice where they dwelt, <HI>to wit,</HI> the Nation, Country and City, <HI>viz. A&s;ia, Aetolia,</HI> and <HI>Pergamos,</HI> where <HI>Satan's</HI> Throne then was; <HI>that is to &s;ay,</HI> where Iniquity and Idolatry was practi&s;ed and e&s;tabli&s;hed by Law, which Chri&s;t <HI>here</HI> calls <HI>Satan's</HI> Throne, becau&s;e the Devil gave the <HI>Roman,</HI> Pagan Emperors (as he did afterwards the Antichri|&s;tian Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.2.) <HI>his Power, and Throne, and great Autho|rity,</HI> as appears <HI>Chap.</HI> 12, 13.</P>
<PB N="32" REF="20">
<P>[<HI>And thou holde&s;t fast my Name, and ha&s;t not denied my faith,</HI> &amp;c.] By Chri&s;t's <HI>Name</HI> here we may under&s;tand his Word, his Ordi|nances, his Doctrine, his Go&s;pel, and what&s;oever bears his Name: And to hold <HI>fa&s;t</HI> his Name is to cleave to the Lord, his Truth, his ordinances of Divine Wor&s;hip; and not to deny the Faith of Chri&s;t and his Go&s;pel, once delivered to the Saints, <HI>Jude</HI> 3. but contending earne&s;tly for the Faith, &s;triving together for the Faith of the Go&s;pel, <HI>Phil.</HI> 1.27.</P>
<P>[<HI>Even in tho&s;e days wherein Antipas</HI> was <HI>my faithful martyr, who was &s;lain among you, where Satan dwelleth.</HI>] Who this <HI>Antipas</HI> was is not recorded in holy writ; &s;ome Hi&s;torians &s;ay, He was one of the Mini&s;ters of this Church: Chri&s;t te&s;tifieth He was <HI>a Martyr,</HI> and faithful unto death.</P>
<P>Je&s;us Chri&s;t takes notice, and keeps a Record in Heaven of all the &s;ufferings, and death of his faithful Servants, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 116.15. 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.7. <HI>Rev.</HI> 6.9, 10, 11. <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.4.</P>
<P N="14">14. But I have a few things again&s;t thee, be|cau&s;e thou ha&s;t there them that hold the Doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to ca&s;t a &s;tumbling block before the Children of I&s;rael, to eat things &s;acrificed unto Idols, and to commit fornication.</P>
<P>[<HI>But I have a few things again&s;t thee,</HI> &amp;c.] Tho&s;e few things were not Sins of infirmity, for God u&s;eth to pa&s;s by the Tran&s;|gre&s;&s;ions of his Churches, Mini&s;ters and Saints of that kind, <HI>Mich.</HI> 7.18. but Sins of Enormity, gro&s;s Pollutions, and defiling Abominations, which Chri&s;t &s;aw among&s;t them in this Church, that were held fa&s;t by &s;ome of her Teachers and Members, which his Soul loathed, as appears by tho&s;e iniquities Chri&s;t charged them with, in the 14th. and 15th. <HI>Ver&s;es.</HI></P>
<P>[<HI>Becau&s;e thou ha&s;t there them that hold the Doctrine of Ba|laam,</HI> &amp;c.] You may read [<HI>the Doctrine of Balaam,</HI> Num. 31.16.] <HI>to wit,</HI> the wicked coun&s;el he gave to the <HI>Midianiti&s;h</HI> Women, which occa&s;ioned the People of I&s;rael to commit Whoredom with the Daughters of <HI>Moab,</HI> and to commit Idolatry al&s;o, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> Numb. 25.1, 2, 3. for which wicked coun&s;el <HI>Balaam</HI> was killed, <HI>Numb.</HI> 31.8. And Mo&s;es was wroth with the Commanders and Captains of
<PB N="33" REF="20">the Ho&s;t of I&s;rael, becau&s;e they &s;aved tho&s;e <HI>Midianiti&s;h</HI> Women alive who followed <HI>Balaam</HI>'s coun&s;el, and cau&s;ed them to be put to death, <HI>Numb.</HI> 31.14, 15, 16, 17.</P>
<P>Some Teachers in this Church, by their fal&s;e Doctrines and Opinions, did <HI>(like Balaam) [ca&s;t a &s;tumbling block]</HI> before the Members of this Church, which became a &s;in and a &s;nare unto them, as <HI>Balaam</HI>'s Doctrine and Coun&s;el did unto the people of I&s;rael.</P>
<P N="15">15. So ha&s;t thou al&s;o them that hold the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate.</P>
<P>Touching <HI>[the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans,]</HI> and their deeds, <HI>&s;ee the Expo&s;ition of the</HI> 6th. Ver&s;e <HI>of this</HI> Chapter. It's probable their Doctrine allowed of &s;piritual and corporal Whoredom, both which Chri&s;t hateth; and that which Chri&s;t chargeth upon this Church and her Angel, as their Sin, which he was offended with them for, was, becau&s;e they were &s;uffered in the Church, and not ca&s;t out, and put away as wicked and ungodly per&s;ons.</P>
<P>It is a &s;inful fault in any Church to &s;uffer tho&s;e Mini&s;ters or Members to continue in their Society, and to have Communion with them who teach &s;uch Doctrines, or practice &s;uch deeds as Chri&s;t hateth, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.2-5-7-13. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition of the</HI> 20th. Ver&s;e <HI>of</HI> this <HI>Chapter.</HI></P>
<P N="16">16. Repent; or el&s;e I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight again&s;t them with the &s;word of my mouth.</P>
<P><HI>[Repent,]</HI> that is to &s;ay, let the <HI>Angel</HI> repent, and the <HI>Church</HI> repent, and the&s;e Mini&s;ters and Members <HI>e&s;pecially,</HI> who are guilty of tho&s;e Doctrines <HI>which I hate,</HI> repent and &s;orrow after a godly manner. <HI>[Or el&s;e I will come unto thee quickly,]</HI> to wit, in a way of vi|&s;itation and correction. <HI>[And I will fight against them]</HI> that hold the Doctrine of <HI>Balaam,</HI> and <HI>the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans,</HI> that is to &s;ay, erroneous, fal&s;e, and damnable Doctrines, &s;uch Teachers and &s;uch Doctrines, as the Apo&s;tles <HI>Prophetically</HI> foretold and te&s;ti|fied again&s;t, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1, 2, 3. and 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2. <HI>[With the &s;word of my mouth.]</HI> See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> upon the 12th. and 16th. <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> of this <HI>Chapter:</HI> Chri&s;t fights again&s;t a Church and People <HI>[with
<PB N="34" REF="21">the &s;word of his mouth,] Fir&s;t,</HI> When he &s;ends &s;ome <HI>Boanerges</HI> with awakening, thundering Word of God, who &s;hall &s;o Preach and declare his Righteous Judgments unto them, that &s;hall hew and cut them as a &s;harp &s;word, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 6.4, 5. <HI>Therefore have I hewed them by the Prophets, I have &s;lain them by the Words of my mouth. Secondly,</HI> When He, by the hand of his Divine Providence, brings &s;ome &s;udden and inevitable Judgments upon them for their Sins and Impenitency; <HI>Jer.</HI> 31.5. <HI>And I my &s;elf will fight again&s;t you with an outstretched hand, and with a &s;trong arm, even in anger, and in fury, and in great wrath.</HI></P>
<P N="17">17. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spi|rit &s;aith unto the Churches, To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden Manna, and will give him a white &s;tone, and in the &s;tone a new Name writ|ten, which no man knoweth, &s;aving he that receiveth <HI>it.</HI></P>
<P>This Ver&s;e contains the conclu&s;ion of this Epi&s;tle. See the Expo&s;ition of the 7th. <HI>Ver&s;. Manna</HI> is the Corn and Bread of Heaven, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 105.40. called Angels food, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 78.24, 25. This was the Bread which God gave the Children of I&s;rael in the Wilderne&s;s, &s;ome whereof was put in a Pot, and laid up before the Te&s;timony, <HI>Exod.</HI> 16.33, 34, And by this hidden Manna we are to under&s;tand Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who is called the bread of life that came down from Heaven, <HI>John</HI> 6.48, 49, 50-58. which life is hid with Chri&s;t in God, <HI>Col.</HI> 3.3. therefore called <HI>hidden</HI> Manna, <HI>that is,</HI> tho&s;e inward &s;ecret Communications of Chri&s;ts Love, Grace, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> which they that &s;up with Chri&s;t are nouri&s;hed and refre&s;hed with, <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.20. whereby he feeds and &s;trengtheneth their Souls.</P>
<P><HI>[And will give him a white stone.]</HI> There was among the <HI>Romans</HI> a two-fold u&s;e of <HI>[a white &s;tone.] Fir&s;t,</HI> He that was Victour, and overcame in their <HI>Olympick</HI> Games and Wre&s;tlings, had <HI>[a white &s;tone]</HI> given him, which he did bear as a badge of Honour and Victory. <HI>Secondly,</HI> He that being accu&s;ed of any Crime in their Civil Courts and Judicatories was found innocent, and &s;o was ac|quitted of that Crime, had <HI>[a white &s;tone]</HI> given unto him as a&s;ign of Ab&s;olution: Both the&s;e u&s;es of the <HI>[white &s;tone]</HI> will fitly quadrate
<PB N="35" REF="21">with Chri&s;ts Act of Grace here, where Chri&s;t doth promi&s;e <HI>[him that overcometh]</HI> by wre&s;tling again&s;t Sin and Satan, <HI>Eph.</HI> 6.11, 12. that he will give him a Crown of Glory, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.7, 8. and al&s;o a full and open Ab&s;olution before Men and Angels at the day of Judgment, <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.11, 12.</P>
<P>[<HI>And in the &s;tone a new Name written,</HI> &amp;c.] Whereby is meant &s;ome &s;piritual Dignity, or &s;omething very eminently honourable, which Chri&s;t will conferr upon them that overcome, <HI>Zeph.</HI> 3.20. <HI>For I will make you a Name, and a prai&s;e among all people of the Earth. [A new Name]</HI> is that name of dignity and honour which Chri&s;t him&s;elf will name upon them, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 62.2. and it &s;hall be an <HI>everla&s;ting Name,</HI> I&s;a. 56.5. <HI>that is to &s;ay,</HI> they &s;hall be par|takers of the <HI>Divine Nature,</HI> 2 Pet. 1.4. and &s;hall have the Com|munications of his &s;aving &s;anctifying Grace, <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.7. and al&s;o the indwelling pre&s;ence of his holy Spirit, <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.6. The Witne&s;s and Seal whereof, by the promi&s;es of the new Covenant in their Hearts is this <HI>new Name</HI> in the <HI>white &s;tone, which no man knoweth &s;aving he that receiveth it,</HI> 1 Cor. 2.9. The &s;piritual &s;en&s;es of the <HI>new man</HI> only is capable to know and under&s;tand the Divine Nature of Chri&s;ts <HI>[new Name,]</HI> 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 2.9-13, 14. <HI>written</HI> in this <HI>white &s;tone, Rev.</HI> 2.17. of Ab&s;olution and Pardon of Sin, and gracious promi&s;es of Eternal Life. And this is Chri&s;ts own hand-writing, <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.12. in which re&s;pect Believers are &s;aid to be the <HI>Epi&s;tle</HI> of Chri&s;t written by the Spirit of the living God in the fle&s;hly Tables of the Heart, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.3.</P>
<P N="18">18. And unto the Angel of the Church in Thyatira, write, The&s;e things &s;aith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet <HI>are</HI> like fine bra&s;s;</P>
<P><HI>[Thyatira]</HI> was a City which lay on the Borders of the Regions of <HI>Lydia</HI> and <HI>My&s;ia,</HI> oppo&s;ite unto <HI>Macedonia,</HI> and Southwards of <HI>Pergamos,</HI> in <HI>A&s;ia</HI> the le&s;s, where <HI>Lydia</HI> was born, whom <HI>Paul</HI> Converted at <HI>Philippi,</HI> Act. 16.13, 14. in which City this Church was planted. See the Expo&s;ition on Ver&s;e 2. and 12. touching the title that Chri&s;t here again takes unto him&s;elf, &s;uitable unto this <HI>Angel</HI> and <HI>Churches</HI> condition. See the Expo&s;ition on <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14, 15.</P>
<PB N="36" REF="22">
<P N="19">19. I know thy works, and charity, and &s;ervice, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; and the la&s;t <HI>to be</HI> more than the fir&s;t.</P>
<P>This <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> contains Chri&s;ts commendation of what was good in this Church, her Mini&s;ters and Members. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> In <HI>general, [thy works.] Secondly,</HI> In <HI>particular,</HI> their charity towards the poor Saints, and &s;ervices of love to God, Chri&s;t, his Churches and Peo|ple; al&s;o their faith and patience in all the Per&s;ecutions and Tribu|lations which they endured for his Names &s;ake; yea, and their <HI>[works,] to wit,</HI> their <HI>renewed</HI> Acts, or <HI>works</HI> of obedience, of Faith to God and Charity to the Saints, <HI>&amp;c. [And the la&s;t</HI> to be <HI>more than the fir&s;t.]</HI> It was with this Church as it was with the Church of the <HI>The&s;&s;alonians;</HI> compare 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.3. with 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.3, 4. for who&s;e work of faith, labour of love and patience, of hope in the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and in the &s;ight of God the Father, the Apo|&s;tle acknowledged and prai&s;ed God that their Faith did grow exceedingly, and the charity of every one of them all towards each other abounded.</P>
<P N="20">20. Notwith&s;tanding, I have a few things again&s;t thee, becau&s;e thou &s;uffere&s;t that Woman Jezabel, which calleth her &s;elf a Prophete&s;s, to teach and to &s;educe my &s;ervants to commit fornication, and to eat things &s;acri|ficed unto Idols.</P>
<P>[<HI>Notwith&s;tanding I have a few things again&s;t thee,</HI> &amp;c.] Chri&s;t in this <HI>Ver&s;e,</HI> and the three following <HI>Ver&s;es,</HI> doth reprove this Church and her Mini&s;ters for &s;uffering corrupt and fal&s;e Doctrine to be Preached among&s;t them, whereby his Servants were <HI>&s;educed, that is,</HI> drawn away from the Truth, and led into Errors both of Judgment and in Conver&s;ation. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> on <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14, 15.</P>
<P><HI>[Becau&s;e thou &s;uffere&s;t that Woman Jezabel, which calleth her &s;elf a Prophete&s;s, to teach and to &s;educe my &s;ervants.]</HI> Not that there was &s;uch a <HI>Woman</HI> in the Church called <HI>Jezabel,</HI> or any other <HI>Woman</HI> that pretended to be a <HI>Prophete&s;s,</HI> who taught or &s;pake <HI>publickly</HI> in the Church, for that was again&s;t the Law of Chri&s;t
<PB N="37" REF="22">and command of the Apo&s;tle, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.34. and 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.22. and it's probable would not have been &s;uffered by the Angel or Mi|ni&s;ters of this Church: But <HI>rather</HI> as Chri&s;t u&s;ed the Name of <HI>Balaam, Ver&s;.</HI> 14. to make the Doctrine of the <HI>Nicolaitans</HI> odious to the Saints in <HI>Pergamos;</HI> &s;o he u&s;eth the Name of this painted Woman, <HI>Jezabel,</HI> who was infamous for idolatry, and other wickedne&s;&s;es, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 16.31, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> to make that Doctrine <HI>whereby his Servants were &s;educed</HI> to be the more odious and hateful unto the Saints in <HI>Thyatira,</HI> or el&s;e by the <HI>[Woman Jezabel who called her &s;elf Prophete&s;s,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand tho&s;e fal&s;e Teachers who called them&s;elves Prophets and Mini&s;ters of God, who taught corrupt and fal&s;e Doctrine in this Church, <HI>to wit, [to commit for|nication, and to eat things &s;acrificed unto idols,]</HI> which was the Do|ctrine of <HI>Balaam</HI> and of the <HI>Nicolaitans,</HI> and their deeds al&s;o which Chri&s;t hated and here reproved &s;harply; which opinion I rather cleave unto, becau&s;e that fal&s;e Teachers and fal&s;e Prophets in the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> are called a <HI>Woman,</HI> and the great <HI>Whore, Rev.</HI> 17.1-3-5-7. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.20.</P>
<P N="21">21. And I gave her &s;pace to repent of her fornica|tion, and &s;he repented not.</P>
<P>Here followeth the manife&s;tation of Chri&s;ts patience; [<HI>I gave her &s;pace to repent of her fornication,</HI> that is, Chri&s;t did forbear to puni&s;h her for a time, expecting that &s;he &s;hould repent both of her corrupt Doctrine, and al&s;o of her wicked life. <HI>[And &s;he re|pented not]</HI> notwith&s;tanding all his patience and long &s;uffering, &s;he remained impenitent, <HI>Rev.</HI> 9.21. and 16.9.</P>
<P N="22">22. Behold, I will ca&s;t her into a bed, and them that commit Adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds.</P>
<P><HI>[Behold,] that is,</HI> con&s;ider what I &s;ay, and how I threaten this fal&s;e <HI>Prophete&s;s,</HI> or wicked <HI>Woman,</HI> and lay it to heart; &s;he is pa&s;t recovery, having lived <HI>impenitently</HI> in her Whoredoms, both cor|poral and &s;piritual fornications; but yet tho&s;e that have been &s;educed and inticed by her Doctrine to commit fornication, &s;hall have &s;ome longer time of repentance. This <HI>[bed]</HI> is a <HI>bed</HI> of great <HI>tribulation,</HI> &s;ome corporal and &s;ome &s;piritual Judgments are hereby threatned,
<PB N="38" REF="23">as <HI>Ezek.</HI> 32.25. <HI>They have &s;et her bed in the mid&s;t of the &s;lain, with all her multitude.</HI></P>
<P N="23">23. And I will kill her Children with death; and all the Churches &s;hall know that I am he which &s;earcheth the reins and hearts; and I will give unto every one of you according to your works.</P>
<P>[<HI>And I will kill her Children with death,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>[Her Children]</HI> were the Children of <HI>Whoredoms,</HI> begotten by her corrupt <HI>Doctrine,</HI> and in that &s;ence, born of <HI>fornications;</HI> not that there was &s;uch a Woman in this <HI>Church,</HI> nor that the&s;e <HI>[her Children]</HI> were begot|ten by corporal fornication: But as the <HI>Mother</HI> is a <HI>My&s;tical</HI> Woman, &s;o <HI>[her Children]</HI> are tho&s;e that &s;he &s;educed by her Do|ctrine to commit fornication. And by <HI>Children</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand &s;ome Members of this Church, who being &s;educed by <HI>Jezabel</HI>'s Doctrine, did commit fornication, <HI>that is,</HI> both &s;piritual and corporal Whoredom, which is called by Chri&s;t <HI>[their deeds.]</HI> As the <HI>Nicolaitans</HI> had their <HI>Doctrine</HI> and their <HI>deeds,</HI> &s;o <HI>Jezabel</HI> had her <HI>Doctrine</HI> and her <HI>deeds.</HI> By <HI>[killing her Children with death]</HI> is meant, that they &s;hall be de&s;troyed by Gods ju&s;t and righteous judgments, <HI>Jer.</HI> 18.21. <HI>Therefore deliver up her Children to the Famine, and pour out their blood by the force of the &s;word.</HI></P>
<P>[<HI>And all the Churches &s;hall know that I am he which &s;earcheth the reins and hearts,</HI> &amp;c.] This is another Te&s;timony of Chri&s;ts omni|&s;ciency. Before he told the Churches that he knew their <HI>works;</HI> and now he gives them to under&s;tand, that he knows their <HI>hearts</HI> al&s;o: <HI>[And the Churches &s;hall know,]</HI> that is, &s;hall under&s;tand, con|fe&s;s and acknowledge that Chri&s;t hath been trying, &s;earching, and examining the <HI>reins and hearts,</HI> that is to &s;ay, the inward bent and frame of the &s;pirits of Men, <HI>Jer.</HI> 17.10. <HI>I the Lord &s;earch the hearts, and try the reins.</HI></P>
<P>[<HI>And I will give unto every one of you</HI> (Mini&s;ters and Members) <HI>According to your works.</HI>] Tho&s;e works of faith, love, patience charity and &s;ervice, which Chri&s;t commends, &s;hall be rewarded; Chri&s;t will own them and crown them with acceptence, and with reward of Grace and Glory, &s;aying, <HI>Well done good and faithful
<PB N="39" REF="23">Servant, enter into the joy of thy Ma&s;ter.</HI> And tho&s;e <HI>Works</HI> or <HI>Deeds</HI> of fornication and other evil doings, which Chri&s;t reproved and gave them &s;pace and time to repent of, <HI>and they</HI> repented not, Chri&s;t will al&s;o reward by executing his righteous judgments upon them, even unto death and eternal condemnation, <HI>Rom.</HI> 1.18. and 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.10. and <HI>Rom.</HI> 2.5, 6-11. except they repent.</P>
<P N="24">24. But unto you I &s;ay, and unto the re&s;t in Thya|tira, As many as have not this Doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they &s;peak, I will put upon you none other burden.</P>
<P><HI>[But unto you,] that is,</HI> Mini&s;ters, <HI>[and to the re&s;t,] to wit,</HI> the Members of the Church <HI>[in Thyatira, As many as have not this Do|ctrine,]</HI> to wit, of the <HI>Nicolaitans,</HI> that is to &s;ay, as many of you Mini&s;ters as have not taught it, and as many of you Members as have not received that Doctrine, and which have not known, <HI>that is,</HI> have not owned, nor approved <HI>[the depths of Satan, as they &s;peak. [They,]</HI> that is the fal&s;e Teachers, or <HI>they</HI> that taught this fal&s;e and corrupt Doctrine of the <HI>Nicolaitans;</HI> and <HI>they,</HI> to wit, tho&s;e that were &s;educed by that Doctrine, and received it and approved it. <HI>[They &s;peak,]</HI> as if there were a depth of Wi&s;dom and My&s;tery in that Doctrine; but &s;aith Chri&s;t it is <HI>[the depths of Satan.]</HI> Such fal&s;e Doctrines the Apo&s;tle calls <HI>the Doctrine of Devils,</HI> 1 Tim. 4.1. <HI>and the my&s;tery of iniquity,</HI> 2 The&s;&s;. 2.7-11. <HI>[I will put upon you none other Burden]</HI> &s;aith Chri&s;t, that is, no other Duty or yoke.</P>
<P N="25">25. But that which ye have <HI>already,</HI> hold fa&s;t till I come.</P>
<P>That Doctrine of Faith, that command of Holy Life; which ye have already received from Chri&s;t and his Apo&s;tles, was the yoke and burden of Chri&s;t which he would lay upon them; <HI>And the yoke of Chri&s;t is ea&s;y, and his burden is light,</HI> Matth. 11.28, 29, 30. and Chri&s;t will put no other burden upon them, only chargeth them to hold fa&s;t that Doctrine and Commandment which they had received, till he come.</P>
<PB N="40" REF="24">
<P N="26">26. And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works, unto the end, to him will I give power over the Nations.</P>
<P>The conclu&s;ion of this Epi&s;tle followeth in the four la&s;t Ver&s;es of this Chapter, wherein you have an addition annexed unto the ordinary Qualification of tho&s;e Per&s;ons, to whom Chri&s;t in the&s;e Epi&s;tles maketh great and precious promi&s;es, (<HI>as in the</HI> 7th. 11th. <HI>and</HI> 17th. <HI>Ver&s;es of this Chapter</HI>) which addition annexed, is <HI>per&s;everance</HI> in the <HI>works</HI> of Chri&s;t, <HI>viz.</HI> the work of Faith, the labour of Love, the &s;ervice of Charity, and all the works of Piety, which God commandeth in the holy Scripture of Truth to be done or performed by his Mini&s;ters and Saints, <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.20. <HI>[&V;nto the end,]</HI> that is, to the end of their lives, or until he come again.</P>
<P><HI>[To him will I give power over the Nations.]</HI> There is no power that we read of in the holy Scripture, which the Saints have given by Chri&s;t over the Nations, <HI>(or Gentiles or Heathens,)</HI> but that power and dominion of Rule and Government, which he hath purcha&s;ed, and God hath promi&s;ed to give them in the la&s;t days; the power which Chri&s;t hath <HI>purcha&s;ed</HI> for his <HI>redeemed ones,</HI> over the Nations and Kingdoms of the World, is a Kingly Power and Authority, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10. <HI>Thou ha&s;t redeemed us with thy blood out of every Kindred, and Tongue, and People and Nation, and ha&s;t made us unto our God Kings and Prie&s;ts, and we &s;hall Reign on Earth.</HI> Likewi&s;e, the power which God hath promi&s;ed to his Saints over the Nations, is a Kingly Power and Dominion, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.27. <HI>And the Kingdom and Dominion, and greatne&s;s of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven, &s;hall be given to the people of the Saints of the mo&s;t high.</HI> But for any other Power, either Spiritual or Eccle|&s;ia&s;tical, which the Saints &s;hould have over the Nations, <HI>we know not how it can be proved by Scripture;</HI> but many Scriptures do bear clear te&s;timony, that the Saints &s;hall have a Kingly Power over the Nations when Chri&s;t comes the &s;econd time. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition of the</HI> 6th. <HI>Ver&s;e of the fir&s;t Chapter,</HI> and <HI>Chap.</HI> 5. 9th. 10th. <HI>Ver&s;es,</HI> and <HI>Chap.</HI> 20. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4.</P>
<PB N="41" REF="24">
<P N="27">27. (And he &s;hall Rule them with a rod of iron: as the Ve&s;&s;els of a Potter &s;hall they be broken to &s;hi|vers) even as I received of my Father.</P>
<P>[<HI>And he &s;hall rule them with a rod of iron,</HI> &amp;c.] He, <HI>that is</HI> Chri&s;t, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 2.9. and, he that overcometh by Chri&s;t, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 26. to whom God will give power <HI>or Kingly Dominion</HI> over the Nations, <HI>to wit,</HI> Chri&s;t and the Righteous, who &s;hall have the Dominion in the Morning, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 49.14. He &s;hall <HI>Rule them</HI> and govern them with an iron rod, <HI>that is to &s;ay,</HI> according to the Laws of God, with the Kingly Power of Chri&s;t, which is &s;ignified by his <HI>[rod of iron,] P&s;al.</HI> 2.9. and 19.15. and that Kingly Power is given unto the Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.5. <HI>And &s;he brought forth a Man-Child who was to Rule all Nations with a rod of iron;</HI> which is Chri&s;t and his Saints, as one my&s;tical Body.</P>
<P><HI>[As the Ve&s;&s;els of a Potter &s;hall they be broken to &s;hivers.] They,</HI> who will not have Chri&s;t and his Saints to Reign over them, <HI>Luk.</HI> 19.27. and who will not &s;erve Chri&s;t and his Saints, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.12. <HI>[Even as I received of my Father.]</HI> The &s;ame Rule, Authority, Dominion and Power which Chri&s;t hath received of God his Father, he will give to his Saints over the Nations at his &s;econd coming, which is undeniably his Kingly Power. The Saints are joint Heirs with Chri&s;t, <HI>Rom.</HI> 8.17. In all the ble&s;&s;ings and di|gnities of the New Covenant, whereof that of the Kingdom is one. The Saints are joined in Commi&s;&s;ion with Je&s;us Chri&s;t in his Kingdom, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. and they &s;hall judge the World, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 2.3.</P>
<P N="28">28. And I will give him the Morning Star.</P>
<P>That is, <HI>Him&s;elf, Rev.</HI> 22.16. <HI>I am the bright Morning Star, The Day Star,</HI> 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.19. which doth ari&s;e, and &s;hine gloriou&s;ly in the hearts of the Saints, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.1, 2.</P>
<P N="29">29. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit &s;aith unto the Churches.</P>
<P><HI>That is,</HI> attend and labour to under&s;tand <HI>[what the Spirit &s;aith unto the Churches,]</HI> expounded before, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7, 11.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="3" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="42" REF="25">
<HEAD>CHAP. III.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND unto the Angel of the Church in Sardis, write, The&s;e things &s;aith he that hath the &s;even Spirits of God and the &s;even Stars; I know thy works, that thou ha&s;t a Name, that thou live&s;t, and art dead.</P>
<P>[<HI>And unto the Angel of the Church in Sardis, write,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>Sardis</HI> was a City in <HI>Lydia,</HI> where King <HI>Croe&s;us</HI> &s;ometime had his Court and Re&s;idence, in which City the Go&s;pel al&s;o was Preached, and had good &s;ucce&s;s, for there was this Church planted, among whom the holy Ordinances were Admini&s;tred; neither were any &s;uch errors in Doctrine, nor evil deeds in Conver&s;ation, charged by Chri&s;t upon the Mini&s;ters of this Church, or Members thereof, as was found in <HI>Ephe&s;us, Pergamos,</HI> and <HI>Thyatira.</HI> This Church had &s;ome renown, and name of prai&s;e among the Churches of God, yet all was not well, &s;ome among them were dead, and others ready to die. The Titles which Chri&s;t takes here unto him&s;elf in the In&s;cription of this Epi&s;tle, are Two. <HI>Fir&s;t, [He that hath the &s;even Spirits of God.]</HI> See the Expo&s;i|tion of <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4. <HI>Secondly,</HI> And <HI>[the &s;even Stars.]</HI> See <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16, and 20.</P>
<P><HI>[I know thy works, that thou ha&s;t a Name, that thou livest and art dead.]</HI> By a <HI>[Name]</HI> to live, is meant, the great and honourable e&s;teem which other Churches of Saints and Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t had of this Church, her Mini&s;ters and Members. For, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The appearance of the Graces and Gifts of the Spirit of God, which did &s;hine forth and were per&s;picuous in &s;ome of the Mini&s;ters and Members of this Church, made her <HI>Renowned</HI> among other Churches, as <HI>Ezek.</HI> 16.14. <HI>Secondly,</HI> the &s;oundne&s;s of <HI>Doctrine,</HI> purity of Go&s;pel-<HI>Admini&s;trations</HI> in the Wor&s;hip of God, and the &s;trictne&s;s of <HI>Di&s;cipline</HI> in this Church, did give her a Name and a Prai&s;e among other Churches; as <HI>Zeph.</HI> 3.20. <HI>[And art dead.]</HI> What&s;oever were the <HI>Apprehen&s;ions</HI> which other Churches had of this, or whatever her own Mini&s;ters and Members did e&s;teem of her &s;tate and condition, yet our Lord Je&s;us <HI>(who
<PB N="43" REF="25">be&s;t knew the pre&s;ent &s;tate of this Church)</HI> te&s;tified, That there was not that reality and &s;incerity found in &s;ome of her Mini&s;ters or Members that ought to be in the Church of God; for &s;ome of her Mini&s;ters or Members were dead in Tre&s;pa&s;&s;es and Sins, as, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.1-5. and <HI>Col.</HI> 2.13. others were <HI>ready</HI> to die; withering, decaying, back&s;liding, and much deadne&s;s, was &s;een by Chri&s;t among them.</P>
<P N="2">2. Be watchful, and &s;trengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God.</P>
<P>Here followeth the directions that Chri&s;t gives this Church, in order to their Recovery out of that dead &s;tate and decaying condi|tion that they were in, which directions are of two &s;orts; the fir&s;t re&s;pecteth their pre&s;ent Duty, and their future behaviour or car|riage for the time to come. <HI>[Be watchful,]</HI> which doth more e&s;pe|cially concern the Mini&s;ters of the Church who are her Watch|men, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 3.17. and 33.2-6, 7. and watch for their Souls, <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.17. which doth imply, that they were not &s;o diligent in this Duty as they ought to be; for there were &s;ome poor and precious Souls under their charge in this Church, who were neglected, and not &s;o looked after, nor watched over, as they ought to be. The <HI>Second</HI> direction re&s;pecteth what was pa&s;t, and teacheth them what to do in regard of that. <HI>[And &s;trengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die.]</HI> By <HI>[the things that remain]</HI> is meant, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Some remainders of the work of Gods holy Spirit and Word in the Hearts of &s;ome Members of this Church, which the Mini&s;ters did not endeavour to nouri&s;h, cheri&s;h and e&s;tabli&s;h, as they &s;hould have done; and &s;o partly through the &s;ecurity of tho&s;e weak Members, and partly through the negligence and carele&s;&s;ne&s;s of their Mini&s;ters not vi&s;iting them, and not enquiring into their back&s;liding condition, they were <HI>ready</HI> to die: Or, <HI>Secondly,</HI> Some work, or beginning of Grace in &s;ome poor Souls, which was the fruits of the Mini&s;try; and the&s;e poor Souls, not being fed with the &s;incere Milk of the Word, and nouri&s;hed up with good and &s;ound Doctrine, began to decay and cool, and were ready to die; <HI>that is,</HI> to ca&s;t away their con&s;idence, to give over their hopes, and comforts and pro|mi&s;es;
<PB N="44" REF="26">and &s;o began to decay in their gifts, to cool in their affecti|ons, and to neglect holy Duties, in which re&s;pect they are &s;aid to be <HI>[ready to die.]</HI></P>
<P><HI>[The things which remain,] to wit,</HI> the Spiritual Gifts that remained, the &s;aving Grace that remained, the heavenly comforts that remain|ed, the holy Duties that remained, the lively Affections that re|mained, and the gracious de&s;ires, heart-pantings, Soul-longings, and &s;incere hungerings, thir&s;tings, &s;ighings, groanings, mournings, and &s;eekings after Chri&s;t, which remained, <HI>(though ready to die and to be extingui&s;hed)</HI> ought to be &s;trengthened, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By Spiritual coun&s;el, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 35.3, 4. <HI>Strengthen ye the weak hands, and confirm the feeble knees, &s;ay to them that are of a &s;orrowful heart, be &s;trong. Secondly,</HI> By Spiri|tual food; admini&s;tring a Word in &s;ea&s;on to the <HI>weary Soul,</HI> as <HI>Zech.</HI> 10.12. <HI>And I will &s;trengthen them in the Lord, and they &s;hall walk up and down in his Name.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[For I have not found thy works perfect before God.]</HI> Here follow|eth the rea&s;ons of Chri&s;ts former Coun&s;el and Direction. Chri&s;t had examined and tried the Works of this Angel and Church, and found &s;ome imperfection in them, whereupon he bears this <HI>te&s;ti|mony</HI> again&s;t them. There are three things nece&s;&s;ary to make any work <HI>perfect</HI> in the &s;ight of God. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> It mu&s;t be a work of faith, <HI>to wit,</HI> &s;uch a Work as God hath commanded in his Word; and the Word of God mu&s;t be the ground of our Faith, <HI>Heb.</HI> 11.6. <HI>For what&s;oever is not of Faith is Sin,</HI> Rom. 14.23. <HI>Secondly,</HI> It mu&s;t be a labour of love, <HI>that is,</HI> the love of Chri&s;t mu&s;t con|&s;train Believers to be fruitful and laborious in every good Work, el&s;e it will not be acceptable to God, Duties done from a prin|ciple of love to Chri&s;t, and &s;ervice done from the &s;ame Spiritual love to the Saints, are well-plea&s;ing to God, <HI>Heb.</HI> 6.10. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> It mu&s;t be done in &s;inglene&s;s and &s;incerity of heart, 2. <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.12.</P>
<P>And e&s;pecially the Angels Work <HI>(or the work of the Mini&s;tery)</HI> mu&s;t be done, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> In <HI>&s;incerity,</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 2.17. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 2.3-5. <HI>Secondly,</HI> With zeal to Gods glory: And, <HI>Thirdly,</HI> With <HI>Affecti|on</HI> to the Souls of the people, <HI>Colo&s;.</HI> 4.12, 13. by improving all their Mini&s;terial Gifts, Graces and Abilities to the utmo&s;t; making full proof of their Mini&s;tery for the Conver&s;ion of Sinners unto Chri&s;t, the Edification of the Saints in Faith, Love, and good Works; and the feeding, and ruling the Church according to the
<PB N="45" REF="26">Word of God, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.5. 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.13, 14, 15. <HI>Colo&s;.</HI> 1.28, 29. and <HI>Colo&s;.</HI> 4.17. <HI>Say to Archippus, Take heed to the Mini&s;try which thou ha&s;t received of the Lord, that thou fulfil it.</HI></P>
<P N="3">3. Remember therefore how thou ha&s;t received and heard, and hold fa&s;t, and repent. If therefore thou &s;halt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou &s;halt not know what hour I will come upon thee.</P>
<P>[<HI>Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard,</HI> &amp;c.] This Ver&s;e contains another Word of coun&s;el, which con&s;i&s;ts of the&s;e particular directions. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> To call to mind what they had heard and received. <HI>Secondly,</HI> To retain and hold fa&s;t what remains: And, <HI>Thirdly,</HI> To repent wherein they had been defective. That which they had received, was, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The Go&s;pel, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.1. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Colo&s;.</HI> 2.6. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> The Holy Spirit. <HI>Fourthly,</HI> Saving and Sanctifying Grace. <HI>Fifthly,</HI> Spiritual Gifts: And, <HI>Sixthly,</HI> Commandments how to walk and plea&s;e God, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 4.1, 2. <HI>Phil.</HI> 4.8, 9. <HI>Tho&s;e things which ye have both learn|ed, received and heard,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><HI>[Hold fa&s;t,] Fir&s;t,</HI> The form of &s;ound Words, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 1.13. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The profe&s;&s;ion of Faith, <HI>Heb.</HI> 10.23. al&s;o, your Chri|&s;tian confidence and hope, <HI>Heb.</HI> 3.6. And, <HI>Thirdly,</HI> All Spiritual good things received, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 5.21. <HI>[And Repent.]</HI> That which the Angel and this Church were to repent of, was their <HI>Formality;</HI> for there appeared much more of the <HI>form</HI> of Godline&s;s among&s;t them than of the <HI>Power,</HI> 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.5. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The <HI>Hypocri&s;y</HI> of &s;ome that &s;eemed to be what indeed they were not; they <HI>&s;eemed</HI> to be Religious, they had a <HI>Name</HI> to live among&s;t Men, but their Works were not <HI>perfect</HI> in the &s;ight of God.</P>
<P><HI>[If therefore thou &s;halt not watch.]</HI> Here followeth a &s;harp <HI>threat|ning,</HI> whereby Chri&s;t pre&s;&s;eth his former Exhortation and directi|on to be watchful, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 2. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of that Ver&s;e. This commination is amplified by a &s;ecret and &s;udden <HI>vi&s;itation;</HI> [<HI>I will come on thee as a thief,</HI> &amp;c.] This vi&s;itation threatned here, is general, and may include any one, yea, every one of the for|mer Corrections wherewith Chri&s;t vi&s;ited the other Churches, <HI>Chap.</HI> 2.5-16-22. To come <HI>[as a thief,]</HI> is to come with
<PB N="46" REF="27">&s;udden de&s;truction, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.5.3.6. <HI>Therefore let us not &s;leep as do others, but watch, be &s;ober.</HI> Rev. 16.15. <HI>[And thou &s;halt not know what hour I will come upon thee.]</HI> This notes the &s;ecre&s;y of Chri&s;ts vi&s;itation; <HI>At an hour when they think not of it, or in an hour that they know not of,</HI> will Chri&s;t come upon them, and vi&s;it them with his Corrections and Judgments.</P>
<P N="4">4. Thou ha&s;t a few Names even in Sardis, which have not defiled their garments; and they &s;hall walk with me in white: for they are worthy.</P>
<P>This Ver&s;e contains a <HI>Word</HI> of Con&s;olation, and Incourage|ment unto this Angel and Church from Chri&s;t; which con&s;i&s;ts of <HI>three</HI> parts. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> A de&s;cription of the Per&s;ons in this Church, whom Chri&s;t would comfort. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The promi&s;e that he makes concerning them: And, <HI>Thirdly,</HI> The rea&s;on Chri&s;t gives why he makes this gracious promi&s;e.</P>
<P>The <HI>Per&s;on</HI> were &s;ome eminent and <HI>noted Men</HI> among the Mi|ni&s;ters and Members of that Church; therefore <HI>[Names]</HI> are here put for <HI>Per&s;ons,</HI> or men of Name, <HI>to wit,</HI> &s;ome in this Church, who were more excellent for Grace and Holine&s;s than the re&s;t in <HI>Sardis,</HI> &s;ome that did out-&s;hine others in this Church; <HI>&s;uch as</HI> Noah, Lot <HI>and</HI> Job, <HI>in their Generations,</HI> or &s;uch as <HI>Judas</HI> &s;urnamed <HI>Bar|&s;abas,</HI> and <HI>Silas,</HI> who were <HI>chief Men among the Brethren,</HI> Act. 15.22. and &s;o the word <HI>Names</HI> is put for <HI>Per&s;ons</HI> or Men of Name: Among the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t, there were above Five Hundred Brethren met together at <HI>once, that is,</HI> at one time, and in one place, unto whom Je&s;us Chri&s;t did appear after his <HI>Re&s;urrection,</HI> 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.6, 7. where, of them Hundred and Twenty, <HI>Act.</HI> 1.15. were <HI>the number of Names,</HI> or number of the Men of <HI>Name:</HI> So tho&s;e Per&s;ons here in this Church of <HI>Sardis,</HI> though very emi|nent above others, yet they were but few. <HI>[A few Names,]</HI> that is a &s;mall number; but how few &s;oever they were, Chri&s;t took <HI>&s;pecial</HI> notice of them, for the incouragement of this Angel and Church, as well as for their particular commendation. <HI>[Thou ha&s;t a few Names even in Sardis.]</HI> And for a Mini&s;ter to have but a few Members in the Church, who are <HI>eminent</HI> for Grace and Holine&s;s, is more commendable, and more comfortable, than to have <HI>many</HI> that have a Name to live, and are yet dead; and a few that are
<PB N="47" REF="27">indeed alive, but their Works, Duties and Gifts, withering, de|caying, and <HI>ready</HI> to die.</P>
<P><HI>[Which have not defiled their garments.]</HI> By <HI>[Garments]</HI> we may not under&s;tand their outward profe&s;&s;ion, and form of godline&s;s only, <HI>(no, nor chiefly,)</HI> for in that re&s;pect, there were &s;ome formal profe&s;&s;ors in this Church, who &s;eemed as Religious, and were eminent for Gifts and Parts; for they had a <HI>Name</HI> to live, al|though &s;ome of them might be hypocrites, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 33.14. and de|nied the power of Godline&s;s, and &s;o defiled the <HI>Garments</HI> of their profe&s;&s;ion, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> But by <HI>[Garments]</HI> here is meant their <HI>white Robes,</HI> even that inward purity of heart, and that Spiritual power of Godline&s;s in their life, which is called the Brides Array of fine Linen, clean and white, which is the Righteou&s;ne&s;s of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.8. <HI>to wit,</HI> of Chri&s;ts Righteou&s;ne&s;s, of Ju&s;tification, Sancti|fication and Holine&s;s; the Saints Garments of &s;alvation, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.10. which the&s;e <HI>[few]</HI> kept undefiled, un&s;potted, uncorrupted, unpolluted, <HI>that is,</HI> pure and clean by faith, <HI>Act.</HI> 15.9. not only in the &s;ight of Men, but al&s;o in the &s;ight of God. Not that the&s;e <HI>few</HI> eminent Saints in <HI>Sardis</HI> lived without Sin in the &s;ight of God, or that they kept their <HI>Garments</HI> of fine Linen &s;o white and clean, that they were <HI>never defiled</HI> in any re&s;pect; but they were not polluted, corrupted, nor <HI>defiled</HI> with &s;uch enormities <HI>as others were,</HI> which were not the &s;pots of Gods Children, <HI>Deut.</HI> 32.5. And, if at any time they contracted any filth of Sin upon their fine Linen, then they wa&s;hed their Robes, and made them white in the blood of Chri&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 7.13, 14.</P>
<P><HI>[And they &s;hall walk with me in white.]</HI> Here Chri&s;t promi&s;ed tho&s;e Saints in <HI>Sardis</HI> Two things. <HI>Fir&s;t, Communion</HI> and fellow|&s;hip with him&s;elf, &s;ignified <HI>by walking with Chri&s;t,</HI> Cant. 2.4, 5, 6. <HI>He brought me into the Banquetting-hou&s;e, and his Banner over me was love;</HI> compare <HI>Col.</HI> 2.6. with 1 <HI>John</HI> 1.3 In which walking and Communion with Chri&s;t the Saints enjoy his &s;piritual pre&s;ence in his Word Preached, and in his holy Ordinances Admini&s;tred unto them, which fills them with joy and peace through be|lieving, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 16.15. <HI>In thy pre&s;ence is fullne&s;s of joy. Secondly, Conformity</HI> unto Chri&s;t; Chri&s;t was cloathed in <HI>white</HI> Rayment, <HI>Matth.</HI> 17.2. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.8-14. and his Saints &s;hall be cloathed al&s;o in <HI>white, Rev.</HI> 19.8-14. <HI>that is,</HI> they &s;hall be like
<PB N="48" REF="28">Chri&s;t. <HI>What marvellous love is this&mdash;That we &s;hall be like him?</HI> 1 <HI>John</HI> 3.1.</P>
<P><HI>[For they are worthy.]</HI> Not in them&s;elves, with re&s;pect to any merit of their own; for when we have done all we are un|profitable Servants, becau&s;e we have left &s;omething of our Duty undone; and al&s;o, becau&s;e we have done our Ma&s;ters will no better. The Saints can merit nothing of God, <HI>Job</HI> 9.15.21.3. and 35.7. but yet they may be accounted <HI>worthy, Fir&s;t,</HI> Through Gods gracious acceptance of their Per&s;ons and Services in his Son Je&s;us Chri&s;t; in which re&s;pect, as the Saints are &s;aid to be righteous in Chri&s;t, &s;o they may be &s;aid to be worthy in Chri&s;t, <HI>that is,</HI> &s;o accounted of God. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Through that <HI>meetne&s;s</HI> which is found in the Saints to partake of Chri&s;ts favour and free-grace, to walk with him in white, Chri&s;t having granted them to be cloathed in fine Linen, clean and white, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.8. and they being watchful to keep their <HI>garments undefiled (as the&s;e few did,)</HI> he is well-plea&s;ed to account them <HI>worthy,</HI> that is <HI>meet [to walk with him in white.]</HI> And the <HI>Greek</HI> word here u&s;ed, is Tran&s;lated <HI>meet, Matth.</HI> 3.8. <HI>meet or &s;uitable unto Repentance.</HI> And indeed, there was in &s;ome proportion a meetne&s;s in tho&s;e <HI>few</HI> Saints in <HI>Sardis, even in Chri&s;ts own gracious and righteous judgment,</HI> to walk with him in white who had kept their garments undefiled.</P>
<P N="5">5. He that overcometh, the &s;ame &s;hall be cloathed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his Name out of the book of life, but I will confe&s;s his Name before my Father, and before his Angels.</P>
<P>[<HI>He that overcometh,</HI> &amp;c.] This is one of the promi&s;es which Chri&s;t made to him that <HI>overcometh,</HI> whether he was any one of the Mini&s;ters or Members of this Church, or of any other Church of Saints, or any particular Chri&s;tian who&s;oever, that did or &s;hall repent of his cooling, decaying, and back&s;liding condition, and be watchful, and &s;o recover and overcome the World, Satan, and Sin; and al&s;o overcome the Bea&s;t, and get victory over his Image, his Name, his Mark, and the number of his Name, <HI>[the &s;ame &s;hall be cloathed in white raiment,]</HI> that is,
<PB N="49" REF="28">as before, He &s;hall have Communion with Chri&s;t; and be Arrayed like the Bride in fine Linen, clean and white, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.8. Though they had defiled their garments with their defection and decaying, being <HI>ready</HI> to die, yet they &s;hould recover and wa&s;h their Robes, and make them white in the blood of the Lamb, and &s;o &s;hall walk with him in white, or <HI>[&s;hall be cloathed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his Name out of the book of Life.]</HI> By <HI>[the book of life]</HI> is meant, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The Decree of Gods Ele|ction, <HI>Phil.</HI> 4.3. <HI>Who&s;e Names are in the book of life,</HI> that is, in the Record or Decree of Election. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Chri&s;t's <HI>Record or Memorial</HI> of tho&s;e that the Father hath given to him before the foundation of the World, which is called the <HI>Lambs</HI> book of life, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.17. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> The Go&s;pel and New Covenant of Grace, according to which, every one that liveth under that Di&s;|pen&s;ation, &s;hall be judged at the la&s;t day. Compare <HI>Rom.</HI> 2.16. with <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.12. Now Chri&s;t promi&s;ing him that overcomes, that he <HI>[will not blot out his Name out of the book of life,]</HI> doth mean, that he will not put his Name out of his Memorial, but bear his <HI>Name</HI> upon his brea&s;t-plate among the Names of all the <HI>I&s;rael</HI> of God, as a perpetual <HI>Memorial</HI> before the Father, as one of the Election of Grace, whom the Father gave unto him before the foundation of the World; and he &s;hall be judged at the la&s;t day according to the Go&s;pel, and New Covenant of the Grace of God, who&s;e Name is written in the book of life.</P>
<P><HI>[But I will confe&s;s his Name before my Father, and before his Angels.]</HI> To wit, in the day of Judgment Je&s;us Chri&s;t will own him that overcometh, and acknowledge him before God his Fa|ther, and before all his holy Angels: That he is one of the Ele|ction of Grace, whom God the Father gave unto his Son Je&s;us Chri&s;t, for whom Chri&s;t laid down his life; unto whom Chri&s;t hath given a <HI>Spiritual</HI> life, and hath promi&s;ed him Eternal life, <HI>Tit.</HI> 1.2. <HI>In hope of eternal life, which God that cannot lye, pro|mi&s;ed before the World began;</HI> and 1 <HI>John</HI> 2.25. <HI>And this is the promi&s;e which he hath promi&s;ed us, even eternal life;</HI> al&s;o 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.11, 12. <HI>And this is the Record,</HI> that is to &s;ay, The holy Scripture is the book of Record <HI>that God hath given us,</HI> (namely, who believe) <HI>eternal Life; and this life is in his Son, and that he hath the Son hath this life.</HI></P>
<PB N="50" REF="29">
<P N="6">6. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit &s;aith unto the Churches.</P>
<P>See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> upon the 3d. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of the 1&s;t. <HI>Chapter,</HI> and the 7th. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of the 2d. <HI>Chapter.</HI></P>
<P N="7">7. And to the Angel of the Church in Philadelphia, write, The&s;e things &s;aith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man &s;hutteth; and &s;hutteth, and no man openeth;</P>
<P>[<HI>And to the Angel of the Church in Philadelphia, write,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>Philadelphia (that is brotherly love, &s;o named by one</HI> Attalus Philadel|phias) was a City in <HI>My&s;ia,</HI> poor and mean, in compari&s;on of &s;ome other Cities in <HI>A&s;ia;</HI> and yet famous for one of the mo&s;t <HI>pure</HI> and incorrupted Churches in all <HI>A&s;ia. Smyrna</HI> and <HI>Philadel|phia</HI> were the poore&s;t and weake&s;t among all the Churches in Gifts and other Externals, but they were the mo&s;t rich and ex|cellent in &s;pirituals.</P>
<P>The Titles which Chri&s;t here taketh to him&s;elf, are, <HI>First,</HI> Some <HI>Attributes</HI> of his Divine Nature, <HI>[he that is holy, he that is true;]</HI> and <HI>Secondly,</HI> Some Characters of his Kingly Power, and the Dignity of his Mediatorial Kingdom: <HI>[He that hath the key of David,]</HI> and the execution thereof; <HI>[He that openeth, and no man &s;hutteth; and &s;hutteth, and no man openeth.]</HI></P>
<P><HI>[He that is holy.]</HI> Chri&s;t is the holy one, <HI>that is,</HI> the holy God, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 43.14, 15. <HI>I AM the LORD your holy ONE, the Creatour of I&s;rael, your King:</HI> And Chri&s;t is the holy one, <HI>that is,</HI> the holy Child or Son of God, <HI>Act.</HI> 4.27-30. and <HI>Mark</HI> 1.24. <HI>The holy ONE of God;</HI> and <HI>Act.</HI> 3.14. <HI>The holy ONE and the ju&s;t ONE,</HI> for Chri&s;t was holy, and without Sin.</P>
<P><HI>[He that is true.]</HI> Chri&s;t is the true God, <HI>John</HI> 1.1. very God, 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.20. who is God ble&s;&s;ed for ever, <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.5. <HI>the only wi&s;e God our Saviour,</HI> Jude 25. and the faithful and true witne&s;s, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.5. and 3.14. and 19.11. and 6.10. O Lord, holy and true; and <HI>John</HI> 14.6. <HI>I am the Way, the Truth and the Life.</HI> Chri&s;t is the true living way unto the Father.</P>
<P><HI>[He that hath the key of David.]</HI> By <HI>[the key of David,]</HI> is meant the Dominion and Kingdom of his Father <HI>David, I&s;a.</HI> 22.21,
<PB N="51" REF="29">22, 23. <HI>And the key of the Hou&s;e of David will I lay upon his &s;houlder: And he &s;hall be for a glorious Throne to his Fathers hou&s;e.</HI> And <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 9.6, 7. <HI>And the Government &s;hall be upon his &s;houlder:&mdash;&V;pon the Throne of David, and upon his Kingdom, to order it, and to e&s;tabli&s;h it with Judgment and with Ju&s;tice.</HI> Luk. 1.31, 32, 33. <HI>And the Lord &s;hall give unto him the Throne of his Father David;&mdash;And of his Kingdom there &s;hall be no end.</HI></P>
<P>Chri&s;t, as Mediatour, &s;hall have ab&s;olute Power and Domi|nion over all the Nations and Kingdoms of the World, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.13, 14-27. and <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.9. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. And that Nation, and that Kingdom that will not &s;erve him, &s;hall be de&s;troyed, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.12. and <HI>Luk.</HI> 11.14-27.</P>
<P><HI>He that openeth, and no man &s;hutteth; and &s;hutteth, and no man openeth.</HI> Chri&s;t openeth the <HI>eyes</HI> of the blind, and the ears of the deaf, &s;aying, <HI>Hear ye deaf, and look ye blind,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 42.7-18. and <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 119.18. He opens the under&s;tanding, <HI>Luk.</HI> 24.45. and <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.18. yea, he openeth the Heart, <HI>Act.</HI> 16.14. and no man &s;hutteth, or can &s;hut tho&s;e Ears, Eyes, Under&s;tandings and Hearts, which he openeth; and if he open not, no man can open, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.1, 2, 3, 4, 5. None could open the Sealed Book but the root of <HI>David, to wit,</HI> Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who <HI>[hath the key of David.] And the vi&s;ion of all is become unto you as the words of a book</HI> that is <HI>Sealed, which</HI> they <HI>deliver unto one that is learned, &s;aying, Read this, I pray thee; and he &s;aith, I cannot, for it</HI> is <HI>Sealed,</HI> &amp;c. I&s;a. 29.11, 12. If Chri&s;t &s;hut, none can open. <HI>Job</HI> 12.14. <HI>He &s;hutteth up a man, and there can be no opening;</HI> and <HI>Job</HI> 11.10. and <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 88.8. <HI>I am &s;hut up, and I cannot come forth.</HI></P>
<P N="8">8. I know thy works: behold, I have &s;et before thee an open door, and no man can &s;hut it: for thou ha&s;t a little &s;trength, and ha&s;t kept my Word, and ha&s;t not denied my Name.</P>
<P>[<HI>I know thy works,</HI> &amp;c.] This is not only a te&s;timony of Chri&s;ts omni&s;cience, <HI>common</HI> to all the Churches, but al&s;o of Chri&s;ts ap|probation, <HI>peculiar</HI> to that Church of <HI>Smyrna,</HI> and this of <HI>Phila|delphia. [Thy works,]</HI> both the Work of the Mini&s;tery in all their Admini&s;trations, and the Work of Grace, Faith, Love, Patience, and every good Work that was done by any Mini&s;ter or Member of
<PB N="52" REF="30">this Church, according to the Will of God: Chri&s;t took notice thereof, ownes it, acknowledgeth it, and approves of it; yea, and will Crown it with acceptance, and reward of Grace and Glory. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> upon the 2d. 9th. and 19th. <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> II.</P>
<P><HI>[Behold, I have &s;et before thee an open door.]</HI> By <HI>[an open door]</HI> is meant an effectual and &s;ucce&s;sful opportunity and &s;ea&s;on for the Preaching of the Go&s;pel, and Admini&s;tration of the Ordinances of God, both for the Conver&s;ion of Sinners, the Admi&s;&s;ion of Members, and the Edification of the whole Body there implanted. The Mini&s;ters of this Church had a door of utterance opened unto them to &s;peak the my&s;tery of Chri&s;t, <HI>Col.</HI> 4.3. and the Members and other-Hearers had a door of entrance opened to them to receive the Go&s;pel, not as the Word of Men, but as it is indeed the Word of God, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.13. &s;o that the Word of God had a free cour&s;e, and was glorified, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 3.1. in which re&s;pect, it is &s;aid, that a great door and effectual was opened unto the Apo&s;tle, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 16.9.</P>
<P><HI>[And no man can &s;hut it.] None could hinder the Progre&s;s of the Go&s;pel, nor the Liberty and Privileges of the Church, either to &s;ilence her Ministers, (for the Stars are in Chri&s;ts hand) nor Per&s;ecute her Members &s;o as to di&s;per&s;e and &s;catter them; for Chri&s;t walked in the mid&s;t of the Golden Candle&s;ticks.</HI> And therefore, none could re|move this Candle&s;tick out of its place, nor &s;hut this door, which Chri&s;t had opened; which was an eminent proof of the power of the key of <HI>David,</HI> which Chri&s;t had, and here exerci&s;ed in this Church of <HI>Philadelphia.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[For thou ha&s;t a little &s;trength,] to wit,</HI> of Faith and Grace, which was manife&s;ted in two particulars; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> In keeping Chri&s;ts Word. <HI>Secondly,</HI> In not denying Chri&s;ts Name. See the <HI>Expo|&s;ition</HI> upon <HI>Chap.</HI> 2. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 13.</P>
<P N="9">9. Behold, I will make them of the Synagogue of Satan (which &s;ay they are Jews, and are not, but do lye) behold, I will make them to come and Wor&s;hip before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee.</P>
<P>This Ver&s;e contains one incouragement unto this Angel and Church, her Mini&s;ters and Members, again&s;t tho&s;e Reproaches
<PB N="53" REF="30">and Per&s;ecutions which they &s;uffered by the Synagogue of the <HI>Jews</HI> in this City, [<GAP DESC="foreign">, &amp;c. <HI>Behold, I will give [&s;ome] of the Synagogue of Satan]</HI> which is expounded [<GAP DESC="foreign">, &amp;c. <HI>Behold, I will cau&s;e them]</HI> or make them, <HI>to wit, of the Synagogue of Satan;</HI> the &s;ence is the &s;ame, and the mean|ing of both expre&s;&s;ions is, That Chri&s;t would give them his Grace, and having called them effectually by his Grace, and given them his holy Spirit as a fruit of this Angels Mini&s;try, Chri&s;t would al&s;o cau&s;e them, and make them join unto this Church in <HI>Phila|delphia,</HI> as Members thereof, and Wor&s;hip God with them mo&s;t humbly, or <HI>before the Angels and Churches feet.</HI> Compare <HI>Deut.</HI> 33.29. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.14, 15. with 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.25. and this &s;hould be as a &s;ignal Te&s;timony of Chri&s;ts love to this Church and Angel in <HI>Philadelphia,</HI> which tho&s;e Converted <HI>Jews</HI> &s;hall acknowledge. <HI>[Behold, I will make them to come and Wor&s;hip before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee.]</HI> See the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Chap.</HI> II. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 9.</P>
<P N="10">10. Becau&s;e thou ha&s;t kept the word of my patience, I al&s;o will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which &s;hall come upon all the World, to try them that dwell upon the earth.</P>
<P>Here followeth another word of incouragement to this Angel and Church, amplified, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By a promi&s;e of Pre&s;ervation. <HI>Secondly,</HI> By a ground or rea&s;on of Chri&s;ts great favour to them. By the word of Chri&s;ts Patience, is meant the Go&s;pel of Chri&s;t; &s;o called, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Becau&s;e Per&s;ecutions do attend both the Preachers and Profe&s;&s;ors of the Go&s;pel, which ought to be endured with Patience, <HI>Colo&s;.</HI> 1.11. as the Churches of Saints did, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.3, 4. and 2.13, 14. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Becau&s;e Chri&s;t him&s;elf did pa|tiently &s;uffer after he had Preached the Go&s;pel, and therefore it is <HI>fitly</HI> called [<HI>the word of</HI> his <HI>patience.</HI>]</P>
<P><HI>[To keep the Word,]</HI> &s;ignifies, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> to receive the Go&s;pel or Word of God, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.6. and 2.13, 14. though accompanied with much Affliction and Per&s;ecution. <HI>Secondly,</HI> To lay it up in our hearts by faith, and &s;o to keep it as in a Trea&s;ure, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 119.11. and <HI>Luk.</HI> 1.66. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> To obey the Go&s;pel, and keep the
<PB N="54" REF="31">Ordinances of Chri&s;t in our practice, <HI>Rom.</HI> 6.17. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.1, 2. And, <HI>Fourthly,</HI> To hold fa&s;t the faithful Word, what&s;oever Tribulations and Per&s;ecutions we endure for the Name and Go|&s;pel of Chri&s;t, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 1.13. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.13-25.</P>
<P><HI>[I al&s;o will keep thee from the hour of temptation.]</HI> That is, from the evil of that hour, and of tho&s;e temptations. By <HI>[Temptation]</HI> here we may under&s;tand any kind of trial; <HI>viz.</HI> of Affliction, of Per&s;ecution, of Tribulation, and of <HI>Temptation,</HI> which the Churches, the Mini&s;ters and Saints &s;hould &s;uffer in tho&s;e days, (<HI>e&s;pecially that hour,</HI> Matth. 24.21-29, 30.) that were to come &s;hortly after <HI>John</HI>'s writing of this book, <HI>James</HI> 1.2. And by <HI>[the hour of temptation]</HI> is meant an <HI>indefinite</HI> time; and al&s;o a certain time, though <HI>&s;ecret</HI> and unknown to men, yet limited and ap|pointed by the Lord, when it &s;hall come, and how long it &s;hall la&s;t, called an hour, <HI>to &s;ignify,</HI> that it &s;hould be but a &s;hort time; our times are in thy hand, O Lord, <HI>P&s;a.</HI> 31.15. <HI>The time when the Churches, their Mini&s;ters and Members Tribulation &s;hall begin; the time how long their trials and troubles &s;hall la&s;t; and the time when their &s;orrows and &s;ufferings &s;hall end, is all in Gods hand; that is, at the Lords appointment.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[Which &s;hall come upon all the World.]</HI> By the World, we are to under&s;tand here <HI>Coe&s;ar</HI>'s <HI>World, Luk.</HI> 2.1. throughout all the Kingdoms, Nations, and Countries under the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Emperors in every City and Village, where any of the Churches of Chri&s;t were planted; God would &s;uffer a general Per&s;ecution to fall upon the Churches of Saints in all parts of the World, where&s;oever they were, but e&s;pecially in <HI>A&s;ia;</HI> and that whil&s;t this Church in <HI>Philadelphia</HI> was in being: Which <HI>[hour of tempta|tion]</HI> came upon the Churches and Saints in the following bloody Per&s;ecutions rai&s;ed again&s;t them by the Pagan Emperors, from the evil of which <HI>temptations,</HI> this Church, Mini&s;ters and Mem|bers were pre&s;erved and kept.</P>
<P><HI>[To try them that dwell upon the earth.]</HI> By <HI>[earth]</HI> here is meant, the Saints and Churches of Saints that then were militant upon earth: Earth is not put here in <HI>oppo&s;ition</HI> unto Heaven, nor can it be &s;o under&s;tood in this place; for the Men of the World and inhabiters of the earth, were not the object of this hour of tem|ptation, but were In&s;truments in the Per&s;ecutions of the Churches
<PB N="55" REF="31">and Saints that inhabited in the earth: <HI>So then,</HI> earth <HI>being con|tradi&s;tingui&s;hed to the Church Triumphant in Heaven,</HI> doth &s;ignify the <HI>Church militant</HI> here on earth, who was the <HI>object</HI> of this hour of temptation, <HI>Dan.</HI> 12.10. <HI>Many &s;hall be purified and made white and tried,</HI> 1 Pet. 4.12-14-17. <HI>and</HI> 1 The&s;&s;. 2.13, 14, 15.</P>
<P N="11">11. Behold, I come quickly: hold that fa&s;t which thou ha&s;t, that no Man take thy Crown.</P>
<P>The la&s;t thing in the matter of this Epi&s;tle, is Chri&s;ts gracious Adverti&s;ement unto this Angel and Church; amplified, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By an A&s;&s;ertion, <HI>[I come quickly,]</HI> &s;ee the Expo&s;ition on <HI>Chap.</HI> II. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16. and <HI>Chap.</HI> III. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3. but more e&s;pecially on <HI>Chap.</HI> I. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7. <HI>Secondly,</HI> By a precept or charge, <HI>[hold that fa&s;t which thou hast;]</HI> which implies, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That this Church, and her Mini&s;ters and Members, had received &s;aving Grace, &s;piritual Gifts, and Go&s;pel Liberties from Chri&s;t. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That they ought to hold fa&s;t the Faith which they had received, and to &s;tand fa&s;t in the liberty wherewith Chri&s;t had made them free, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 16.13. and <HI>Gal.</HI> 5.1. And <HI>Thirdly,</HI> By a word of caution, <HI>[that no Man take thy Crown,]</HI> which contains both a promi&s;ed and a po&s;|&s;e&s;&s;ed reward of Grace and Glory; a Crown of Grace given and enjoyed; and a Crown of Glory promi&s;ed, and hereafter to be received, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 28.5. 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 5.4. and <HI>James</HI> 1.12. That Crown of Grace received, was, that which they are here charged to keep; and not to lo&s;e that Royal Dignity and Crown of Glory, which they had obtained who had kept the Word of Chri&s;t, and not denied his Name.</P>
<P N="12">12. Him that overcometh, will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God, and he &s;hall go no more out; and I will write upon him the Name of my God, and the Name of the City of my God, <HI>which is</HI> new Jeru&s;a|lem, which cometh down out of Heaven from my God; and <HI>I will write upon him</HI> my new Name.</P>
<P><HI>[Him that overcometh, will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God.]</HI> There were two Pillars in the Temple at <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 7.15. One, <HI>Solomon</HI> called <HI>Jachim,</HI> that is, he &s;hall e&s;tabli&s;h; the
<PB N="56" REF="32">other he called <HI>Boas,</HI> that is, with &s;trength, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 21. The <HI>Pillars</HI> in Gods Go&s;pel Temple, are Chri&s;ts able Mini&s;ters of the New Te&s;tament, <HI>Gal.</HI> 2.9. <HI>Peter, and James and John, who &s;eemed to be Pillars:</HI> I will make him a Pillar; <HI>that is,</HI> Chri&s;t will e&s;tabli&s;h him and &s;trengthen him, &s;o that he &s;hall be able to &s;trengthen others who are weak, and help to &s;upport and e&s;tabli&s;h them. Another u&s;e of Pillars, is to bear forth the Edicts and Laws of Kings, and their renowned Acts Engraven upon them; &s;uch was <HI>Ab&s;alom</HI>'s Pillar, 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> 18.18. &s;o the Church of the living God, is called the <HI>Pillar</HI> and ground of Truth, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.15. <HI>[And he &s;hall go no more out,]</HI> that is, he &s;hall have a Name in the hou&s;e of God, and dwell there, and abide there.</P>
<P><HI>[And I will write upon him the Name of my God.]</HI> By the Name of God, here we may under&s;tand his communicable attributes of Truth, Faithfulne&s;s, Mercy, and Holine&s;s, which Chri&s;t writes upon tho&s;e Pillars in Gods Hou&s;e; <HI>not with ink, but by the &s;pirit of the living God,</HI> 2 Cor. 3.3. <HI>in the fle&s;hly Tables of their Hearts. [And the Name of the City of my God.]</HI> This City is the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> mentioned <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.1, 2. and is the Church of the Fir&s;t-born, written in Heaven, <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.22, 23, 24. [<HI>And</HI> I will write upon him <HI>my new Name,</HI>] that is, the Son of God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.7. and he &s;hall be my Son. So then, He that overcometh, &s;hall be made a fellow-Citizen with the Saints, and of the Hou&s;hold of God, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.19.</P>
<P N="13">13. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit &s;aith unto the Churches.</P>
<P>See the Expo&s;ition of this Ver&s;e, <HI>Chap.</HI> II. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 7.</P>
<P N="14">14. And unto the Angel of the Church of the Lao|diceans, write, The&s;e things &s;aith the Amen, the faithful and true witne&s;s, the beginning of the Creation of God;</P>
<P><HI>[And unto the Angel of the Church of the Laodiceans, write.] Laodicea</HI> was a great and rich City in <HI>Phrygia,</HI> by the River <HI>Licus,</HI> near to <HI>Colo&s;s;</HI> where the Go&s;pel was Preached, and this Church
<PB N="57" REF="32">was planted in the Faith and Order of the Go&s;pel. <HI>[The&s;e things &s;aith the Amen.]</HI> That is, unchangeable, Je&s;us Chri&s;t, the &s;ame ye&s;terday and to day, and the &s;ame for ever, <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.8. Chri&s;t is al&s;o the <HI>Amen</HI> of all the promi&s;es of God, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.20. <HI>[The faithful and true witne&s;s.]</HI> See the Expo&s;ition, <HI>Chap.</HI> I. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 5. <HI>The beginning of the Creation of God,</HI> Prov. 8.22, 23-30. Chri&s;t is the <HI>Fir&s;t-born</HI> of every Creature, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.15. al&s;o the <HI>First-born</HI> among&s;t many Brethren, <HI>Rom.</HI> 8.29. and therefore Chri&s;t in all things hath the preheminence, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.18.</P>
<P N="15">15. I know thy Works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot.</P>
<P><HI>[I know thy Works, that thou art neither cold nor hot.]</HI> Chri&s;t had tried all the Works of this Church, of her Elders and Members; all their Admini&s;trations, all their Wor&s;hip and Ordinances, all their Duties to God, and all their Services of love one to another; and Chri&s;t found the Elders and Members of this Church to be luke-warm, <HI>[neither cold nor hot.] [I would thou wert cold;]</HI> that is, one that makes no profe&s;&s;ion of God and Godline&s;s, of Chri&s;t, and of the Go&s;pel; or rather, <HI>[I would thou wert hot;]</HI> that is, had Zeal, Life, Grace, Paith, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and the zealous, lively, fervent Acts and Exerci&s;e thereof.</P>
<P N="16">16. So then, becau&s;e thou art luke-warm, and nei|ther cold nor hot, I will &s;pue thee out of my mouth:</P>
<P><HI>[So then, becau&s;e thou art luke-warm,</HI> &amp;c.] To be <HI>luke-warm,</HI> is a <HI>Metaphor</HI> taken from <HI>boiling</HI> water that was very hot, but being taken off from the fire, cools and becomes <HI>luke-warm;</HI> or el&s;e from cold water which hath been &s;et on the fire, and beginning to heat, is <HI>luke-warm,</HI> neither cold nor hot: Such were the Mini|&s;ters and Members of this Church, who &s;eemed to be Religious, had the form of Goldine&s;s, but not the power of it, <HI>Titus</HI> 3.1, 5. <HI>[I will &s;pue thee out of my mouth.]</HI> Which expre&s;&s;ion implies, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That the <HI>formality</HI> and <HI>luke-warmne&s;s</HI> of this Church, her Elders and Members, was very burden&s;ome unto Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 1.11.15. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That Chri&s;t was heart-&s;ick of tho&s;e formali&s;ts, and their formality in the Wor&s;hip of God, and he was willing to ea&s;e him&s;elf of them. <HI>Ah, I will ea&s;e me of my Adver&s;aries,</HI> and make
<PB N="58" REF="33">them as <HI>loath&s;ome</HI> as that which is <HI>vomited</HI> up, <HI>Hab.</HI> 2.16. <HI>The Cup of the Lords right hand &s;hall be turned unto thee, and &s;hameful &s;puing &s;hall be on thy Glory. Thirdly,</HI> That Chri&s;t would utterly reject this Church, her Mini&s;ters and Members, for their Luke-warm|ne&s;s, Formality, Hypocri&s;y, <HI>&amp;c. Zech.</HI> 11.7, 14.</P>
<P N="17">17. Becau&s;e thou &s;aye&s;t I am rich, and increa&s;ed with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowe&s;t not that thou art wretched, and mi&s;erable, and poor, and blind, and naked.</P>
<P><HI>[Becau&s;e thou &s;aye&s;t I am rich, and increa&s;ed with goods.]</HI> Rich in Grace, rich in Faith, and rich in good Works; &s;o the Church El|ders and Members ought to be, and they boa&s;ted that they were &s;o; and they &s;aid they encrea&s;ed in Goods, in &s;piritual Gifts, Grace, and good Works, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> They boa&s;ted of their growth, and increa&s;e in Spi|rituals; though it was otherwi&s;e with them, as Chri&s;t te&s;tified in this Ver&s;e. <HI>[And have need of nothing:]</HI> They thus gloried in appearance, as 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.12. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.8. as if they needed no Spiritual Gifts, or Grace; no Admonitions nor Reproofs from Chri&s;t, no Power from on high, no Reformation or Amendment, no Coun&s;el or Advice.</P>
<P><HI>[And knowe&s;t not that thou art wretched, and mi&s;erable, and poor, and blind, and naked.] [Wretched,]</HI> that is, in a wretched condi|tion; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> As being without God, and without Chri&s;t, and without Grace, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.11, 12. <HI>Secondly,</HI> As being mi&s;erably captivated by their corruptions, <HI>Rom.</HI> 3.11, 12-16-18. and 7.23, 24. <HI>[And poor, and blind, and naked.]</HI> That is, &s;ome of them had not a grain of Grace, others dark in their under&s;tanding, and others naked; <HI>that is,</HI> in a &s;hameful, filthy, and polluted condi|tion, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 18. that the &s;hame of thy nakedne&s;s doth not appear.</P>
<P N="18">18. I coun&s;el thee to buy of me Gold tried in the fire, that thou maye&s;t be rich; and white raiment, that thou maye&s;t be cloathed, and <HI>that</HI> the &s;hame of thy nakedne&s;s do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye-&s;alve, that thou maye&s;t &s;ee.</P>
<PB N="59" REF="33">
<P><HI>[I coun&s;el thee to buy of me Gold tried in the fire.]</HI> As there was a depth of Hypocri&s;y and Formality in this Church, &s;o here is a greater depth of mercy and my&s;tery in her cure, which Je&s;us Chri&s;t propounded by his gracious coun&s;el unto them; and the excellent Commodities which Chri&s;t here offers them, and coun&s;els them to buy of him. Chri&s;t is the mo&s;t wi&s;e and be&s;t Coun|&s;ellour, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 9.6. and we may buy all his Spiritual Commodities without Money, and without price, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 55.1, 2, 3. <HI>[Buy of me,]</HI> that is, accept what I offer you, and take it <HI>freely, Rev.</HI> 22.17.</P>
<P>The Spiritual Commodities, which Chri&s;t offered this Church, her Mini&s;ters and Members, are three, tryed Gold, white Rai|ment, and eye-&s;alve. The&s;e are Metaphorical and <HI>My&s;tical</HI> Ex|pre&s;&s;ions: By <HI>[Gold tried in the fire,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand <HI>preci|ous</HI> faith, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.4. and all the <HI>Graces,</HI> Gifts and Fruits of the holy Spirit, <HI>John</HI> 1.14. which God the Father gives <HI>freely</HI> and abundantly to all that are poor in &s;pirit, <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.7. <HI>[And white raiment,]</HI> that is, the Robe of Chri&s;ts Righteou&s;ne&s;s, and the Garments of his &s;alvation, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.10. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.7, 8. <HI>[And anoint thine eyes with eye-&s;alve, that thou maye&s;t &s;ee.]</HI> Chri&s;ts <HI>[eye-&s;alve]</HI> is the unction of the holy ONE, 1 <HI>Joh.</HI> 2.20-27. <HI>that is,</HI> of the holy &s;pirit of God; whereby, the eyes of their under&s;tand|ing are inlightned to &s;ee, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> as <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 1.17, 18, 19, 20.</P>
<P N="19">19. As many as I love, I rebuke and cha&s;ten: be zealous therefore and repent.</P>
<P>Chri&s;t rebukes and cha&s;tneth them whom he loveth, <HI>Prov.</HI> 3.11, 12. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.5-8-13 <HI>that is,</HI> HE doth <HI>reprove</HI> them by his <HI>Word,</HI> and <HI>correct</HI> them with his <HI>Rod;</HI> but it is in love to their Souls. <HI>[Be zealous therefore and repent.] Fir&s;t, [Repent,]</HI> that is, &s;orrow after a godly manner for your Sins, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 7.9, 10. of Formality, Hypocri&s;y, Luke-warmne&s;s, <HI>&amp;c. Secondly,</HI> Be <HI>[zea|lous,]</HI> that is, be fervent in Spirit, <HI>Rom.</HI> 12.11. having a fervent zeal for the glory of God, the honour of Chri&s;t and the credit of the Go&s;pel, and the example of others.</P>
<P N="20">20. Behold, I &s;tand at the door, and knock; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will &s;up with him, and he with me.</P>
<PB N="60" REF="34">
<P><HI>[Behold, I'&s;tand at the door, and knock.]</HI> Chri&s;t called this Church, her Elders and Members, to <HI>con&s;ider</HI> how unwilling he was to leave them, to for&s;ake them, and ca&s;t them off, if they would take his coun&s;el and amend. Behold, <HI>that is,</HI> ob&s;erve well what I have yet further to &s;ay to you, ere I depart from you. <HI>[I &s;tand at the door, and knock.]</HI> Chri&s;t knocks at the door of our Hearts by the powerful Operations of his holy Spirit, as 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.4, 5. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.12. Chri&s;t continued his pre&s;ence &s;till with this Church, notwith&s;tanding their luke-warmne&s;s, (as he did of old, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 6.4-9. and <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 11.1-4-7, 8, 9-12. <HI>How &s;hall I give thee up Ephraim?&mdash;How &s;hall I make thee as Admah?</HI> how <HI>&s;hall I &s;et thee as Zeboim? mine heart is turned within me, my repentings are kindled together;)</HI> becau&s;e, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Chri&s;t knew &s;ome of tho&s;e <HI>luke-warm</HI> ones were elect ones, whom the Father had given unto him, <HI>John</HI> 6.37, 38, 39, 40. and 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.19. and <HI>John</HI> 10.16. or el&s;e Chri&s;t doth this to leave them without <HI>excu&s;e, Rom.</HI> 1.20. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3.</P>
<P><HI>[If any man hear my voice, and open the door.]</HI> That is in the Mini&s;try of the Word, and open the door of his heart, by a willing con&s;ent to accept his offers of Grace upon Go&s;pel-Terms. <HI>[I will come in to him, and will &s;up with him, and he with me.]</HI> This is a great incouragement unto them to an&s;wer his earne&s;t de&s;ire, and gracious Invitation to open their Hearts, and to admit him en|trance, by promi&s;ing them, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Union with him; <HI>[I will come in to him.] Secondly,</HI> Communionwith him; <HI>[and &s;up with him, and he with me.]</HI> By &s;upping together, we may under&s;tand the <HI>mutual</HI> fellow&s;hip between Chri&s;t and their Souls, in the &s;acred Ordi|nances of God, 1 <HI>John</HI> 1.3.</P>
<P N="21">21. To him that overcometh will I grant to &s;it with me in my Throne, even as I al&s;o overcame, and am &s;et down with my Father in his Throne.</P>
<P><HI>[To him that overcometh will I grant to &s;it with me in my Throne.]</HI> To &s;it with Chri&s;t in his Throne, doth &s;ignify, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That they are made Kings, <HI>and &s;hall Reign on Earth, Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10. There are two &s;orts of Thrones, where Chri&s;t and all his Saints &s;hall &s;it, and Reign together. <HI>One Throne is on Earth;</HI> for Chri&s;t &s;hall be King of all the Earth, <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.9. The Kingdom and
<PB N="61" REF="34">Dominion under the whole Heaven &s;hall be given to the Saints of the mo&s;t high, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.27. Both the&s;e Prophecies, and that al&s;o, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15 will <HI>&s;hortly</HI> be fulfilled; even in the days of tho&s;e Kings, <HI>Dan.</HI> 2.44, 45. <HI>Suddenly</HI> after the Re&s;urrection <HI>(or re&s;toring)</HI> of Chri&s;ts two &s;lain Witne&s;&s;es, that is, his Churches and his Mini&s;ters, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.11-15. which will be in three <HI>Pro|phetical</HI> days and in half, <HI>Numb.</HI> 4.34. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 4.5, 6. whereof more fully in the Expo&s;ition of the Eleventh Chapter of this <HI>Re|velation. The other Throne is in Heaven;</HI> where Chri&s;t and his Saints &s;hall Reign to Eternity, <HI>Matth.</HI> 25.24. and &s;hall judge the World of the wicked; and the faln Angels, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.2, 3. called the <HI>eternal</HI> judgment, <HI>Heb.</HI> 6.1-5.</P>
<P N="22">22. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit &s;aith unto the Churches.</P>
<P>Be&s;ides the Expo&s;ition of the &s;eventh <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of the &s;econd <HI>Chapter;</HI> con&s;ider, that the holy Spirit &s;pake &s;ome things in every Epi&s;tle to every Church, that concerned all the Churches to <HI>hear,</HI> and every particular per&s;on that could hear, to hearken diligently unto tho&s;e things that <HI>[the Spirit &s;pake unto the Churches]</HI> in tho&s;e &s;even Epi|&s;tles that St. <HI>John</HI> writ unto them.</P>
<P>Before I proceed unto the Expo&s;ition of the fourth <HI>Chapter,</HI> I think it <HI>meet</HI> for me, and not unprofitable for the con&s;cienci|ous and diligent <HI>Reader,</HI> to &s;ay a <HI>few</HI> words touching the <HI>Churches</HI> of God in the&s;e <HI>latter</HI> days.</P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The <HI>fit</HI> matter of a true vi&s;ible Church of God under the Go&s;pel, is a company of &s;anctified, Baptized Believers; &s;uch was the Church at <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> the Churches in <HI>Judea,</HI> the Church at <HI>Rome,</HI> in <HI>Corinth,</HI> and all the Churches of Chri&s;t at their <HI>fir&s;t</HI> con&s;titution, in the days of the Apo&s;tles, <HI>Acts</HI> 4.23-32. and <HI>Acts</HI> 8.12. and <HI>Acts</HI> 18.8. 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.2. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.23-33. Churches of Saints.</P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> The <HI>e&s;&s;ential</HI> form of a true vi&s;ible Church of God, is the <HI>right</HI> joining and <HI>orderly</HI> compacting of <HI>tho&s;e</HI> &s;anctified Be|lievers together into one <HI>my&s;tical</HI> body, by the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, according to the con&s;titution of the Go&s;pel, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.19, 20, 21, 22. and <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 4.15, 16. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.5, 6-9.</P>
<PB N="62" REF="35">
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> The end why the Church is &s;o planted, builded, and formed, is that they may meet together in <HI>ONE</HI> to <HI>Wor&s;hip</HI> God <HI>publickly</HI> in Spirit and in Truth in all his <HI>&s;acred</HI> Go&s;pel Ordinances, to the Glory of God, and for the <HI>mutual</HI> Edification of that <HI>my|&s;tical</HI> body of Chri&s;t, who&s;e head he is, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.23. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 10.25. <HI>John</HI> 4.22, 23, 24. 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.1, 2-11. 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.12. and 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 4.10, 11. 1 Cor. 14.12-26. <HI>let all things be done to edifying.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Fourthly,</HI> It is <HI>not</HI> lawful for <HI>any</HI> Member of a true Church to &s;eparate him&s;elf from it, nor for&s;ake the a&s;&s;embling of him&s;elf with it, <HI>Heb.</HI> 10.25. 1 <HI>John</HI> 2.19. Our ble&s;&s;ed Lord Je&s;us did not blame, nor reprove any of the Mini&s;ters or Members of any of tho&s;e Churches in <HI>A&s;ia, (although Chri&s;t reproved the Churches and their Elders for &s;uffering Errors in Doctrine, in Wor&s;hip, and in manners, among them;)</HI> but commended them that held their Communion with the Church, and kept them&s;elves free from tho&s;e Errors, <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.24. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.4. <HI>Separation</HI> from a true Church is Schi&s;m, and Schi&s;m is a Sin, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.25. which cau|&s;eth Divi&s;ion, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.10. and 11.18. although the Apo&s;tles did command the Saints in <HI>Corinth</HI> to &s;eparate them&s;elves from <HI>Idola|trous Gentiles,</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.14-17. and he <HI>him&s;elf</HI> did &s;eparate the Di&s;ciples from the unbelieving <HI>Jews, Act.</HI> 19.9. yet, neither <HI>Paul,</HI> nor any of the Apo&s;tles, nor our Saviour, commanded any of the Saints to <HI>&s;eparate</HI> them&s;elves from any <HI>true</HI> Church of Chri&s;t.</P>
<P><HI>Fifthly,</HI> The Mini&s;ters and Members of a Church may keep them&s;elves from being <HI>partakers</HI> of other Mens Sins, and from being <HI>de&s;iled</HI> with them, by bearing their Te&s;timony and Witne&s;s <HI>orderly</HI> in the Church, again&s;t them that hold any un&s;ound Do|ctrine, or any corrupt manners, or any fal&s;e Wor&s;hip, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.2, 3. and <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 5.11. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 18.15, 16, 17. We ought to be followers of Chri&s;t, who bare his Witne&s;s again&s;t the un&s;ound Doctrine, and corrupt Manners, and neglect of Di&s;cipline in &s;ome of the &s;even Churches in <HI>A&s;ia,</HI> and waited patiently for their Repentance; yet <HI>HE</HI> did not for&s;ake them, nor reject them, but owned them to be his Churches, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.11. and 2.12-14, 15, 16-18-20-22-23. and 3.14-19-22. until they added &s;inal im|penitency unto their Iniquity and Tran&s;gre&s;&s;ions.</P>
<PB N="63" REF="35">
<P><HI>Sixthly,</HI> The Churches of Chri&s;t, and the Mini&s;ters and Mem|bers thereof &s;hall be broken, di&s;per&s;ed, &s;cattered, and <HI>my&s;tically</HI> &s;lain and killed, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.7. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.15, 16, 17.</P>
<P><HI>Seventhly,</HI> God will gather his Churches of Saints again; and will glorify the hou&s;e of his Glory, and give them Pa&s;tors after his own heart, pure Wor&s;hip and Ordinances, and they &s;hall &s;erve him with one con&s;ent, <HI>Zeph.</HI> 3.9-13-17, 18, 19, 20. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 50.5. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 49.18.60.4. <HI>John</HI> 11.52. and <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 1.11.</P>
<P><HI>Eighthly,</HI> When the Churches of Saints are &s;cattered by Per&s;ecu|tion, as <HI>Acts</HI> 8.1, 2, 3. and 9.12. then the Mini&s;ters and Mem|bers may a&s;&s;emble them&s;elves together in &s;everal Companies, as <HI>Act.</HI> 4.1, 2, 3-18-23. <HI>John</HI> 20.19-23-26. <HI>Acts</HI> 1.2, 3, 4-13, 14, 15. 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.6. and they may Preach privately, <HI>Gal.</HI> 2.1, 2. <HI>Acts</HI> 5.18-27, 28-40, 41, 42. they may al&s;o break bread from Hou&s;e to Hou&s;e, <HI>Acts</HI> 2.42-46. not only on the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> day of the Week, for Chri&s;t did break bread on the <HI>fifth</HI> day, <HI>Matth.</HI> 26.26-31. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.23, 24, 25. <HI>The Apo&s;tle al&s;o did break bread</HI> on the &s;econd day Morning early, <HI>Acts</HI> 20.7, 8-11. <HI>after midnight, before break of day.</HI> And the <HI>Brethren</HI> that have received a <HI>Spiritual</HI> Gift, may <HI>mini&s;ter</HI> the &s;ame one to another, 1 <HI>Peter</HI> 4.10, 11. building up them&s;elves in their mo&s;t holy Faith, praying in the holy Spi|rit, <HI>Jude v.</HI> 20, 21. Read 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.3-12-31. <HI>let all things be done to edifying,</HI> 1 Cor. 14.26.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="4" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. IV.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AFter this I looked, and behold, a door <HI>was</HI> opened in Heaven: and the fir&s;t voice which I heard, <HI>was</HI> as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which &s;aid, Come up hither, and I will &s;hew thee things which mu&s;t be hereafter.</P>
<P><HI>[After this I looked.]</HI> That is, after the Apo&s;tle <HI>John</HI> had &s;een the <HI>Vi&s;ion</HI> of the <HI>&s;even Golden Candle&s;ticks,</HI> he looked, <HI>that is,</HI> He waited and expected to have more <HI>Vi&s;ions</HI> and <HI>Revelations</HI> from the
<PB N="64" REF="36">Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t. One glymp&s;e of the Glory of God in the Re|velation of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.6. doth cau&s;e his Saints and Servants to look for more, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 63.1, 2. <HI>To &s;ee thy Power and thy Glory, as I have &s;een thee in the Sanctuary.</HI></P>
<P>[<HI>And behold, a door</HI> was <HI>opened in Heaven.] Stephen</HI> had Heaven opened, and &s;aw the Glory of God, and Je&s;us Chri&s;t &s;tanding on the right hand of God, <HI>Acts.</HI> 7.55, 56. <HI>Peter</HI> al&s;o <HI>&s;aw</HI> Heaven opened, <HI>Act.</HI> 10.11-16. and St. <HI>John</HI> beheld a door opened in Heaven; <HI>that is,</HI> he had an open Vi&s;ion of <HI>un&s;een</HI> Glory, as <HI>Ste|phen</HI> had, and a Revelation of things that &s;hould come to pa&s;s.</P>
<P>[<HI>And the fir&s;t Voice which I heard,</HI> (&s;ee Chap. 1.10, 11.) was <HI>as it were of a Trumpet talking with me;</HI>] that is, a loud Voice, full of <HI>Maje&s;ty,</HI> yet familiar and <HI>friendly,</HI> talking with me. <HI>John</HI>'s Spiritual acquaintance with Je&s;us Chri&s;t in Glory, begot a holy and humble familiarity with his Maje&s;ty without fear.&mdash;</P>
<P><HI>[Which &s;aid, Come up hither;]</HI> that is, to Chri&s;t, to me, <HI>that is,</HI> in Heaven, where Chri&s;t is; <HI>[and I will &s;hew thee,]</HI> make known unto thee <HI>[things which mu&s;t be hereafter.] viz.</HI> Tho&s;e things that are to come, and &s;hall &s;hortly come to pa&s;s. See <HI>Chap.</HI> I. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 1. and 19.</P>
<P N="2">2. And immediately I was in the Spirit; and behold, a Throne was &s;et in Heaven, and <HI>one</HI> &s;ate on the Throne.</P>
<P>As &s;oon as Chri&s;t had &s;aid unto <HI>John,</HI> Come up hither, he was immediately in the Spirit; <HI>that is,</HI> without any delay, <HI>in&s;tantly, [I was in the Spirit,]</HI> or in a &s;piritual Rapture and Ec&s;ta&s;ie. See the Expo&s;ition, <HI>Chap.</HI> I. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 10. [<HI>And behold, a Throne was &s;et in Heaven.</HI> This <HI>Metaphorical</HI> Word is borrowed from the great Monarchs and Kings of the Earth, who have their Thrones &s;et for judgment, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 122.5. <HI>The Throne of his Father David,</HI> which God promi&s;ed to give Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Luk.</HI> 1.31, 32, 33. or el&s;e <HI>my|&s;tically</HI> it is the Church of God, which is called a glorious Throne, <HI>Jer.</HI> 17.12. <HI>A glorious high Throne from the beginning is the place of our Sanctuary;</HI> and <HI>Jer.</HI> 3.17. <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> the Throne of JEHO|VAH. [<HI>And</HI> one <HI>&s;ate on the Throne,</HI>] namely, King <HI>Je&s;us, I&s;a.</HI> 43.14, 15. <HI>I AM</HI> JEHOVAH, <HI>your holy ONE, the Creatour of I&s;rael your King,</HI> The King of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3. The King of
<PB N="65" REF="36"><HI>Sion, P&s;al.</HI> 149.1, 2. The King of Nations, <HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7. The <HI>only</HI> Potentate, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.15. the King of Kings, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.12, 13-16.</P>
<P N="3">3. And he that &s;ate, was to look upon like a Ja&s;per, and a &s;ardine &s;tone: and <HI>there was</HI> a Rain-bow round about the throne, in &s;ight like unto an Emerald.</P>
<P><HI>[And he that &s;ate upon the Throne.]</HI> To &s;it upon a Throne, doth &s;ignify, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> To make Laws and Con&s;titutions for all his Subjects, his Churches, Mini&s;ters and Saints, how they &s;hould walk and Wor&s;hip God, <HI>Jam.</HI> 4.12. <HI>There is One Law-Giver, I&s;a.</HI> 33.22. <HI>The Lord is our Law-giver&mdash;The Lord is our King, and HE will &s;ave us.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[Was to look upon like a Ja&s;per.]</HI> Our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, the King, Prie&s;t, and Prophet of his Church, is here re&s;embled by <HI>three</HI> precious Stones in <HI>Aaron</HI>'s Brea&s;t-plate; the <HI>Ja&s;per,</HI> the <HI>Sardine,</HI> and the <HI>Emerald, Exod.</HI> 28.20-39. which were al&s;o <HI>three</HI> of the foundation &s;tones of the Holy City, the <HI>New Jeru&s;alem, Rev.</HI> 21.11-18, 19, 20. <HI>This was the appearance of the likene&s;s</HI> of the glory of JEHOVAH, <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> in <HI>Ezekiel</HI>'s Vi&s;ion, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 1.26, 27, 28. The other <HI>Ja&s;per</HI> is a precious &s;tone, which &s;hineth &s;o bright, that no colour can darken it; hereby it figured forth the <HI>&s;hining</HI> Glory of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who is the <HI>brightne&s;s of his Fathers Glory,</HI> Heb. 1.3. and 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.6. The <HI>Sardine,</HI> or <HI>Sardius,</HI> is a <HI>precious</HI> &s;tone of a clear <HI>carnation</HI> colour; hereby is repre&s;ented the <HI>&s;piritual</HI> Beauty, and loveline&s;s of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Cant.</HI> 5.10-16. <HI>who is white and ruddy, and altogether lovely;</HI> made &s;o precious to &s;anctified Believers by his &s;ufferings, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.4, 5, 6, 7. A Crucified <HI>Je&s;us</HI> is a precious <HI>Je&s;us, I&s;a.</HI> 63.1, 2, 3. glorious in his red Apparel; his bloody garments of Redemption and Salvation, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 1.7. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.10. The <HI>Emerald</HI> is a lively lovely green &s;tone, mixt with &s;hining Rays, and <HI>&s;parklings</HI> of other excellent and plea&s;ant colours, which make that precious &s;tone very de&s;irable for its worth, beauty, and lu&s;tre. So is our precious Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t ten thou&s;and thou&s;and times more worth, more glorious, and more de&s;irable for the variety of his Spiritual Gifts and Graces.</P>
<P>[<HI>And</HI> there was <HI>a Rain-bow round about the Throne, in &s;ight like unto an Emerald.</HI>] And Chri&s;t is &s;aid to have a <HI>Rain-bow</HI> upon his
<PB N="66" REF="37">Head, <HI>Rev.</HI> 10.1. The <HI>Rain-bow</HI> was a token of Gods Covenant with <HI>Noah, Gen.</HI> 9.11-16. and was applied by the Prophet for the everla&s;ting comfort of the Church of God, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 54.5-7, 8, 9, 10. and &s;ignifies that God and Chri&s;t is ever mindful of the New-Covenant, and will perform his Word to a Thou&s;and Gene|rations, <HI>Deut.</HI> 7.9. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 111.5. God will not break his <HI>Cove|nant, P&s;al.</HI> 89.30-35. and Chri&s;t is the Mediatour of the New-Covenant between God and his People, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.5, 6. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 8.6.</P>
<P N="4">4. And round about the Throne <HI>were</HI> four and twenty &s;eats; and upon the &s;eats I &s;aw four and twenty Elders &s;itting, cloathed in white raiment; and they had on their Heads Crowns of Gold.</P>
<P>The <HI>[four and twenty &s;eats]</HI> upon which <HI>John [&s;aw four and twenty Elders &s;itting</HI>] round about the Throne, do &s;ignify the Mini&s;try of Chri&s;t in his Church, who had the care and charge of the flock, to feed them, <HI>Acts</HI> 20.28. and who have the Rule over the Members of the Church, <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.7.&mdash;17. to govern them by the Laws of the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t. Therefore they did &s;it upon Seats (or Thrones) being Governours in the Church of God, ac|cording to Chri&s;ts in&s;titution, <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.11, 12, 13. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.28. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.1-6.</P>
<P><HI>[Cloathed in white raiment, and they had on their Heads Crowns of Gold.]</HI> Hereby is &s;ignified, <HI>First,</HI> their holine&s;s or &s;anctifica|tion, called the Righteou&s;ne&s;s of the Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.7, 8. their Garments of Salvation, and Robe of Righteou&s;ne&s;s, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.10. their Raiment is made white in the blood of Chri&s;t, wherein they wa&s;hed their Robes, (as they did <HI>Rev.</HI> 7.14, 15. <HI>therefore are they before the Throne of God, and &s;erve him day and night in his Temple;</HI> that is, his Church. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Their honour or dig|nity of <HI>Elder&s;hip;</HI> the Elders that Rule well are worthy of dou|ble honour, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 5.17. and <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10, 11. <HI>of this Chapter;</HI> whereof Chri&s;t hath the preheminence, as in all other things, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.18.</P>
<PB N="67" REF="37">
<P N="5">5. And out of the Throne proceeded lightnings, and thunderings, and voices; and <HI>there were</HI> &s;even lamps of fire burning before the Throne, which are the &s;even Spirits of God.</P>
<P>By the <HI>[lightnings, and thunderings, and voices,]</HI> which pro|ceeded out of the Throne, the Church of God, <HI>that is,</HI> from Chri&s;t and the Elders; we may under&s;tand the <HI>di&s;pen&s;ations</HI> of the Go&s;pel, that cometh not in Word only (&s;ignified by Voices) but in power, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.5. (expre&s;&s;ed by <HI>lightnings</HI> and <HI>thunders,</HI>) &s;uch are the right and ju&s;t Cen&s;ures of Chri&s;t and his Church, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.4, 5. again&s;t tho&s;e in the Church that are Hereticks, Schi&s;maticks, or &s;candalous Sinners; and the &s;even Lamps of Fire are the &s;even Spirits of God. See <HI>Chap.</HI> I. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14.</P>
<P N="6">6. And before the Throne <HI>there was</HI> a &s;ea of gla&s;s like unto chry&s;tal; and in the mid&s;t of the Throne, and round about the Throne, <HI>were</HI> four bea&s;ts full of eyes, before and behind.</P>
<P>This <HI>Sea of gla&s;s</HI> beareth &s;ome <HI>Re&s;emblance</HI> unto the &s;ea of <HI>bra&s;s</HI> in <HI>Soloman</HI>'s Temple, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 7.2, 3. like Chry&s;tal, <HI>that is,</HI> clear and per&s;picuous; &s;uch is the Go&s;pel of the Grace of God, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.18. wherein we have an open Vi&s;ion of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who is the Image of the un&s;een Glory of God, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.6. By this &s;ea of Gla&s;s we may under&s;tand the <HI>pure</HI> Wor&s;hip of God under the Go&s;pel, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3, 4, 5. mixed with fire; <HI>that is,</HI> with fiery Trials, Per&s;ecutions and Sufferings for Chri&s;t, on which the Victors &s;tood with Chri&s;t, Singing, Prai&s;ing and Wor&s;hipping him.</P>
<P>[<HI>And in the mid&s;t of the Throne, and round about the Throne,</HI> were <HI>four bea&s;ts.</HI>] <GAP DESC="foreign"><HI>(quatuor Animalia)</HI> four living Creatures, <GAP DESC="foreign">, &s;ignifies <HI>(Animale Rationale)</HI> a rational living creature, <HI>not a Bea&s;t,</HI> for the&s;e were &s;ome of Chri&s;t's <HI>redeemed</HI> ones, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.8, 9. <HI>they were Men</HI> who Wor&s;hipped God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 4.9, 10. and 5.14. The four and twenty Elders were the <HI>Mini&s;ters</HI> of God in <HI>general:</HI> The&s;e four living Creatures were the four &s;orts of Officers of Chri&s;t in <HI>&s;pecial,</HI> fixed and &s;et by him in every particular Congre|gation
<PB N="68" REF="38">and Church of Saints, who waited and attended on the Work of the Mini&s;try in the Church, <HI>Rom.</HI> 12.7, 8. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.28. and <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 4.11, 12, 13.</P>
<P><HI>[Full of eyes, before and behind.]</HI> Whereby is &s;ignified the watch|fulne&s;s of the Elders, whom the holy Spirit hath made <HI>Over&s;eers</HI> of the Flock of God, the Church of Saints, <HI>Acts</HI> 20.28. They had <HI>eyes</HI> within; <HI>that is,</HI> the Pa&s;tors and Teachers are to look to them&s;elves, and to their Doctrine, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.16. They had eyes before; <HI>that is,</HI> they ought to look that no fal&s;e Brethren creep in unawares, <HI>Gal.</HI> 2.4, 5. And they had eyes behind; <HI>that is,</HI> they ought to <HI>look</HI> after the Members of the Church, and <HI>&s;ee</HI> that they walk <HI>orderly, Col.</HI> 2.5, 6, 7. and have their conver&s;ation as be|cometh the Go&s;pel, <HI>Phil.</HI> 1.27.</P>
<P N="7">7. And the fir&s;t bea&s;t <HI>was</HI> like a Lion, and the &s;e|cond be&s;t like a Calf, and the third bea&s;t had a face as a man, and the fourth bea&s;t <HI>was</HI> like a flying eagle.</P>
<P>ONE, <HI>that is,</HI> the <HI>[fir&s;t living Creature was like a Lion;]</HI> the <HI>Lion</HI> is a <HI>Kingly</HI> Bea&s;t for courage and boldne&s;s, <HI>Prov.</HI> 21.1. 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> 17.10. and turneth not away for any, <HI>Prov.</HI> 30.30. When he roareth the Bea&s;ts of the Fore&s;t do tremble, <HI>Amos</HI> 3.8. So the <HI>Elders</HI> that Rule well in the Churches of Saints have boldne&s;s for Chri&s;t, (as <HI>Peter</HI> and <HI>John</HI> had, <HI>Acts</HI> 4.13.) and the Church prayed God to give his Mini&s;ters boldne&s;s, <HI>Acts</HI> 4.19, 31. which holy boldne&s;s the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t are to exerci&s;e, both in Preaching the Word, and in Ruling and Governing the Church and Flock of Chri&s;t, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 5.20. and 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.2. <HI>Tit.</HI> 1.13. and 3.10. according to Chri&s;ts In&s;titutions.</P>
<P>[<HI>And the &s;econd living Creature like a Calf</HI> or Ox.] The <HI>Ox</HI> is a &s;trong Bea&s;t, <HI>Prov.</HI> 14.4. and laborious under the yoke, <HI>P&s;ab.</HI> 144.14. and <HI>Deut.</HI> 25.4. By the <HI>Ox,</HI> here is &s;ignified the Pa&s;tors that labour in the Word and Doctrine, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.9. and 9.4-6-9, 10, 11, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 5.17. The Apo&s;tle exhorted the Saints in the Church of the <HI>The&s;&s;alonians</HI> to own them and e&s;teem them <HI>highly</HI> for their work's &s;ake, who did labour among them, and were over them in the Lord, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 5.12, 13.</P>
<P><HI>[And the third living Creature had a face as a man.]</HI> Whereby the <HI>Deacons</HI> of the Churches of Saints are <HI>fitly</HI> re&s;embled, who&s;e
<PB N="69" REF="38">Office, Mini&s;try, and Work, is to attend the outward affairs of the Church of God, and to &s;erve <HI>Tables</HI> in the <HI>daily</HI> mini&s;tration: They are to make provi&s;ion for the Lords <HI>Table,</HI> the Mini&s;ters Table, the poors Table, and the &s;trangers Table; and to this end the Apo&s;tle appointed that there &s;hould be Collections for the Saints in the Churches <HI>every fir&s;t day,</HI> 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 16.1, 2. and they coun&s;elled the Church at <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> to choo&s;e <HI>&s;even</HI> men <HI>fitly</HI> qua|lified for this Work, and they ordained them unto this Office, <HI>Acts</HI> 6.1-7. <HI>They that have u&s;ed the Office of a Deacon well, pur|cha&s;e to them&s;elves a good degree, and great boldne&s;s in the Faith which is in Christ Je&s;us,</HI> 1 Tim. 3.13.</P>
<P>[<HI>And the fourth living Creature</HI> was <HI>like a flying Eagle.</HI>] The <HI>Eagle</HI> flieth <HI>aloft</HI> towards Heaven, <HI>Prov.</HI> 25.3. <HI>&s;he mounteth up on high,</HI> Job 39.27. whereunto the <HI>Teachers</HI> in the Churches of Saints are fitly re&s;embled, who give attendance to Reading, Ex|pounding, Interpreting and Teaching, <HI>Acts</HI> 12.6, 7. 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.13-15. &s;tudying to &s;hew them&s;elves Workmen <HI>approved</HI> of God, who need not be a&s;hamed, rightly dividing the <HI>Word of Truth;</HI> e&s;pecially the Prophecies and My&s;teries of the Go&s;pel, and of the Kingdom of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t; as <HI>Act.</HI> 28.31.</P>
<P N="8">8. And the four bea&s;ts had each of them &s;ix wings about him, and <HI>they were</HI> full of eyes within; and they re&s;t not day and night, &s;aying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.</P>
<P><HI>[And the four living Creatures had each of them &s;ix wings about him.]</HI> So had the Cherubims in <HI>Ezekiel</HI>'s <HI>Vi&s;ion</HI> of the <HI>Throne</HI> of the Lords <HI>Glory;</HI> four Wings, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 1.1-10. and 10.1-8. al&s;o the Seraphims in <HI>I&s;aiah</HI>'s Vi&s;ion, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 6.2-7. <HI>Each one had &s;ix Wings;</HI> whereby we may under&s;tand the <HI>alacrity</HI> and readine&s;s of all the Officers in the Churches of Saints to attend upon their Duty, as <HI>Rom.</HI> 12.6, 7, 8.</P>
<P><HI>[And they re&s;t not day and night, &s;aying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.] [They re&s;t not day and night,]</HI> that is, they are in&s;tant in &s;ea&s;on, and out of &s;ea&s;on, Preaching the Word of God, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1, 2. and Praying, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 3.10. and &s;erving God Night and Day in his Temple, as they
<PB N="70" REF="39">did, <HI>Rev.</HI> 7.15. &s;aying, <HI>[Holy, holy, holy,]</HI> that is, mo&s;t holy Lord God; the Father, Word, and Holy Spirit, for the&s;e three are <HI>ONE,</HI> 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.7. Almighty, <HI>that is,</HI> able to do what he plea&s;eth to do, in Heaven, in Earth, and in all places, who worketh all things according to the coun&s;el of his own will, <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.11. See <HI>Chap.</HI> I. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 8. <HI>[which was, and is, and is to come.]</HI> viz. <HI>The Eternal God.</HI></P>
<P N="9">9. And when tho&s;e bea&s;ts give glory, and honour and thanks to him that &s;ate on the Throne, who liveth for ever and ever,</P>
<P><HI>[And when tho&s;e living Creatures give Glory;]</HI> that is, when the Mini&s;ters begin to Wor&s;hip God in the Church by <HI>Celebrating</HI> his Prai&s;e; <HI>attributing</HI> all Glory and Honour unto God the Father, Son, and holy Spirit, and give him thanks for all Spiritual Ble&s;&s;ings, and Temporal Mercies received from him that &s;itteth upon the Throne, <HI>[who liveth for ever and ever.]</HI></P>
<P N="10">10. The four and twenty Elders fall down before him that &s;ate on the Throne, and Wor&s;hip him that liveth for ever and ever, and ca&s;t their Crowns before the Throne, &s;aying,</P>
<P>[<HI>The four and twenty Elders fall down,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>and Wor&s;hip.</HI>] They joined with the four living Creatures, and all the re&s;t of the Members of the Church in Wor&s;hipping God; <HI>[And they cast their Crowns before the Throne.]</HI> See <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4. of this <HI>Chapter.</HI> They do acknowledge that they received all their <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> Autho|rity, Power, and Dignity from Chri&s;t.</P>
<P N="11">11. Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive Glory, and Honour, and Power; for thou ha&s;t created all things, and for thy plea&s;ure they are, and were created.</P>
<P>In this Ver&s;e we have, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The Elders confe&s;&s;ion, [<HI>Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive Glory, and Honour, and Power. Secondly,</HI> the rea&s;on they give. <HI>[For thou ha&s;t created all things,]</HI> vi&s;ible and invi&s;ible, <HI>John</HI> 1.1, 2, 3. <HI>Col.</HI> 1.16, 17, 18. <HI>For by him were all things Created, that are in Heaven, and that are in Earth&mdash;And
<PB N="71" REF="39">by him all things con&s;i&s;t&mdash;That in all things he might have the Preheminence.</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="5" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. V.</HEAD>
<P N="1">I. AND I &s;aw in the right hand of him that &s;ate on the Throne, a Book written within, and on the back&s;ide &s;ealed with &s;even Seals.</P>
<P>Every Vi&s;ion of God in his Word con&s;i&s;ts of Two general Parts: <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Something &s;een; and <HI>Secondly,</HI> Something heard: [<HI>And I &s;aw in the right hand of him that &s;ate on the Throne, a Book written,</HI> &amp;c.] The Prophets and Apo&s;tles being in a Trance had their Eyes open, <HI>Numb.</HI> 24.4. <HI>Acts</HI> 10.10, 11. So had this Apo&s;tle <HI>here,</HI> not the Eyes of the Body, but of the Mind. <HI>[In the right hand of him that &s;ate on the Throne,]</HI> that is, of the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, &s;ee <HI>chap.</HI> 4. <HI>v.</HI> 2, 3.</P>
<P><HI>[A Book written within, and on the back&s;ide &s;ealed with &s;even Seals.]</HI> This was the Book of <HI>Revelation,</HI> a my&s;tical and pro|phetical Book, containing the <HI>Revelation</HI> of tho&s;e things which were &s;hortly to be fulfilled, and come to pa&s;s, &s;ee <HI>chap.</HI> 1.<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="2 letters">. 1, &amp; 19. and <HI>chap.</HI> 4.1. This Book was full, no place left void to add any thing unto it, <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.18. <HI>Who&s;oever &s;hall add to the&s;e things, God &s;hall add unto him the Plagues that are written in this Book, [&s;ealed with &s;even Seals.]</HI> The &s;ealing this Book &s;ignifies: <HI>First,</HI> That the things prophe&s;ied in this <HI>Book</HI> are <HI>&s;ure,</HI> and &s;hall <HI>certainly</HI> come to pa&s;s, for God hath &s;ealed them; which is a <HI>full</HI> Confirmation, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.19. <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.13. <HI>Second|ly,</HI> That the Prophecies in this Book are <HI>Secrets,</HI> for they are <HI>&s;ealed, I&s;a.</HI> 29.11. and <HI>Dan.</HI> 12.9. This Book contained Seven Rolls of Parchment, which were every one <HI>fealed</HI> up one within another; &s;o that when the <HI>Fir&s;t</HI> Roll and Seal was opened, <HI>only</HI> what was written <HI>within,</HI> and on the <HI>back&s;ide</HI> of that Roll might be read, <HI>Rev.</HI> 6.1, 3, 7, 9. But the <HI>next</HI> remain|ed &s;ealed, and could not be read until it was un&s;ealed; and <HI>con|&s;equently</HI> the Seven Seals mu&s;t all be loo&s;ed, and all the <HI>Seven</HI>
<PB N="72" REF="40">Rolls mu&s;t be opened, before any Man could read them. 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 2.7, 9.</P>
<P N="2">2. And I &s;aw a &s;trong Angel, proclaiming with a loud Voice, Who is worthy to open the Book, and to loo&s;e the Seals thereof?</P>
<P>This &s;trong <HI>Angel</HI> was one of the Holy <HI>Angels</HI> of God, who are his mini&s;tring Spirits <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.14. <HI>Haply</HI> that mini&s;tring Angel, by whom Je&s;us Chri&s;t &s;ent and &s;ignified the&s;e things unto his Servant <HI>John,</HI> &s;ee <HI>chap.</HI> 1. <HI>v.</HI> 1. Called a <HI>&s;trong</HI> Angel, to &s;ignify the mighty Power which God hath given to his holy Angels to do his Will, 2 <HI>Kings</HI> 19.34, 35. <HI>[proclaim|ing with a loud Voice.]</HI> The Voice of an Angel of God is &s;o loud, as can make all the Dead that are in the Grave hear, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.52. and 1 <HI>The&s;.</HI> 4.16, 17. <HI>[Who is worthy to open the Book, and to loo&s;e the Seals thereof?]</HI></P>
<P N="3">3. And no Man in Heaven, nor in Earth, neither under the Earth, was able to open the Book, neither to look thereon.</P>
<P>Here followeth the <HI>An&s;wer</HI> to this <HI>Enquiry,</HI> which is nega|tive, <HI>[No Man in Heaven, nor in Earth, neither under the Earth.]</HI> Every one &s;aith, <HI>It is not in me, I&s;a.</HI> 29.11, 12. I cannot read it, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P N="4">4. And I wept much becau&s;e no Man was found worthy to open, and to read the Book, neither to look thereon.</P>
<P>It appears that St. <HI>John</HI> was very much troubled, <HI>for he wept much:</HI> The Servant of the Lord was very <HI>&s;en&s;ible,</HI> what a Lo&s;s it would be to him, and to the Church of God, if this &s;ealed Book &s;hould not be un&s;ealed, and the my&s;terial Prophecies therein &s;hould not be opened; therefore he wept and mourned.</P>
<P N="5">5. And one of the Elders &s;aith unto me, Weep not: Behold the Lion of the Tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the Book, and to loo&s;e the &s;even Seals thereof.</P>
<PB N="73" REF="40">
<P>The Apo&s;tle is forbid to weep. <HI>[One of the Elders &s;aid un|to me, weep not.] John</HI>'s Affectionate Sorrow might hinder him from attending unto the glad Tydings brought unto him: There|fore the Elder fir&s;t prohibited him from weeping: Tears and Sorrows may hinder choice Chri&s;tians, and indi&s;po&s;e them to re|ceive Spiritual Comforts. The Elder having &s;hut the floodgate of the Apo&s;tles &s;orrow, he bids him <HI>attend</HI> diligently to what he had to &s;ay unto him. <HI>Behold,</HI> that is, <HI>diligently</HI> attend, and <HI>&s;eriou&s;ly</HI> con&s;ider what me&s;&s;age I bring, and what glad tydings I have to declare, <HI>[The Lion of the tribe of Judah,]</HI> that is, the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, for he came of that Tribe, <HI>Heb.</HI> 7.14. and thence the <HI>Kingly</HI> Race did &s;pring and &s;ucceed until Chri&s;t came in the fle&s;h, who was born King of the <HI>Jews, Gen.</HI> 49.10. The <HI>Lion</HI> couched, was the <HI>Scutcheon</HI> or Arms of that Tribe, <HI>Gen.</HI> 49.8, 9. and Chri&s;t was of the Hou&s;e of <HI>David,</HI> the King of <HI>Judah,</HI> 2 <HI>Sam.</HI> 2.4. <HI>[Hath prevailed to open the Book, and to loo&s;e the &s;even Seals thereof.]</HI> The Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t <HI>prevailed</HI> by his &s;ufferings, whereby he overcame all his and his Churches enemies, <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.22.</P>
<P N="6">6. And I beheld, and lo, in the mid&s;t of the Throne, and of the four Bea&s;ts, and in the mid&s;t of the Elders &s;tood a Lamb, as it had been &s;lain, having &s;even horns and &s;even eyes, which are the &s;even Spirits of God &s;ent forth into all the earth.</P>
<P>The Apo&s;tle did not &s;light, nor neglect the Elders coun&s;el, who &s;aid unto him, <HI>Behold. [And I beheld, and lo,]</HI> that is, I looked and &s;aw <HI>[a Lamb as it had been &s;lain,]</HI> to wit, the Crucified living Lamb of God, <HI>the Son of God.</HI> See the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> Chapter and the <HI>eighteenth</HI> Ver&s;e. <HI>[In the mid&s;t of the Throne, and of the four living Creatures, and in the mid&s;t of the Elders &s;tood a Lamb.]</HI> The Lord our Pa&s;&s;over, who was Sacrificed for us, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.7. Chri&s;t <HI>&s;tanding</HI> in the mid&s;t of the <HI>Throne,</HI> &s;ignifieth, <HI>fir&s;t,</HI> that he is equal with God the Father, <HI>John</HI> 10.30. and <HI>Phil.</HI> 2.6. and partaker of the &s;ame Glory, Dominion and Authority with the Father, <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.18, 19. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That Chri&s;t is exalted on the right hand of God, <HI>Heb.</HI> 8.1. and 12.2. and &s;o St. <HI>Steven</HI> &s;aw Je&s;us
<PB N="74" REF="41">Chri&s;t &s;tanding on the right hand of God, <HI>Acts</HI> 7.56. Chri&s;t's &s;tanding in the mid&s;t of the four living Creatures, and twenty four Elders, doth &s;ignify his gracious pre&s;ence in the Church, (<HI>called the Throne of God, Jer.</HI> 17.12.) with his Mini&s;ters, (called Pa&s;tors, Teachers, and Elders, <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.11, 12, 13. <HI>Act.</HI> 20.17.) to pre&s;ent their Per&s;ons, Prayers, and all their Spiritual Services and Sacrifices at the Throne of Grace, with his <HI>Incen&s;e</HI> unto the Father with <HI>Acceptance. And another Angel came and &s;tood at the altar, having a golden cen&s;er; and there was given unto him much incen&s;e, that he &s;hould offer</HI> it <HI>with the prayers of all Saints upon the golden altar, which was before the Throne. And the &s;moke of the incen&s;e</HI> which came <HI>with the prayers of the &s;aints, a&s;cended up before God, out of the angels hand, Rev.</HI> 8.34. <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.18. <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.15. and 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.4, 5.</P>
<P><HI>[Having &s;even horns, and &s;even eyes, which are the &s;even Spirits of God, &s;ent ferth into all the earth.] [Seven Horns]</HI> that is, Chri&s;t's <HI>irre&s;i&s;table</HI> power, whereby he is able to pu&s;h down all his enemies, and to break in pieces the horns of the ungodly. Search tho&s;e Scri|ptures, <HI>Luk.</HI> 1.6-9. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 132.13-18. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 75.10. and <HI>Hab.</HI> 3.3-13. <HI>God came from Teman,</HI> [which was a famous City for <HI>Wi&s;e</HI> men that belonged to the <HI>Edomites</HI> of <HI>E&s;au</HI>'s Race, whom God de&s;troyed. <HI>Compare Jer.</HI> 39.7-20. with <HI>Ezek.</HI> 25.12, 13, 14.] <HI>[And the holy one from mount Paran,]</HI> which was the place from whence <HI>JEHO|VAH</HI> &s;hined forth and manife&s;ted his Glory unto <HI>I&s;rael, Deut.</HI> 33.2, 3. <HI>[He had horns coming out of his hand, and there was the hi|ding of his power.]</HI> Then God went out for the &s;alvation of his people, <HI>Hab.</HI> 3.12, 13. Read the whole Chapter. Chri&s;t is the Almighty, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.5, 6, 7. all power in Heaven and earth is given unto him, <HI>Mat.</HI> 28.18.</P>
<P>As his <HI>Omnipotency</HI> is &s;ignified by <HI>[&s;even horns;]</HI> &s;o his Omni|&s;ciency is &s;ignified by <HI>[&s;even eyes.]</HI> See the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Chap.</HI> I. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14. and <HI>Chap.</HI> II. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 18. his <HI>eyes are like a flame of Fire.</HI> All things are naked and open unto his eyes, <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.13. &s;o is his <HI>Om|nipre&s;ence</HI> by the <HI>[&s;even Spirits of God &s;ent forth into all the earth.]</HI> The&s;e <HI>&s;even</HI> are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro thro the whole Earth, <HI>Zech.</HI> 4.10. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.20. The <HI>my&s;tical</HI> number <HI>&s;even,</HI> &s;ignifies, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The variety of Chri&s;t's <HI>Spiritual Gifts,</HI> 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.4-8, <HI>Secondly,</HI> The <HI>fulne&s;s</HI> of his Grace, <HI>John</HI> 1.14-16. and <HI>Col.</HI> 2.3-9. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> The perfection of his <HI>Me|diatorial</HI>
<PB N="75" REF="41">Offices, <HI>Eph.</HI> 3.8. for the <HI>perfecting</HI> of the Saints, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 4.11, 12, 13. For God gave not the Spirit by mea&s;ure unto Chri&s;t, <HI>John.</HI> 3.34. but in all fullne&s;s, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.19. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 1.4. and 3.1.</P>
<P N="7">7. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that &s;ate on the Throne.</P>
<P><HI>[He came,]</HI> that is, Je&s;us Chri&s;t the Mediator, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.5. <HI>[and took the book]</HI> that is, this book of the <HI>Revelation [out of the right hand of him that &s;ate upon the Throne;]</HI> that is, God his Father; for our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t received this book of God the Father: See <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.1. <HI>Which God gave unto him, to &s;hew unto his Ser|vants.</HI></P>
<P N="8">8. And when he had taken the Book, the four Bea&s;ts, and four <HI>and</HI> twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the Prayers of Saints.</P>
<P>This <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> contains a preparation unto <HI>a new and Spiritual Song</HI> of Prai&s;e and Thank&s;giving unto Chri&s;t our Redeemer, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9-14. (who had taken this book to <HI>unloo&s;e</HI> the Seals, and to open the <HI>My&s;tical</HI> and <HI>Prophetical</HI> Vi&s;ions and Revelations therein con|tained. And this <HI>Spiritual</HI> Song of prai&s;e con&s;i&s;ts of <HI>three</HI> parts, whereof the Church, her Mini&s;ters and Members bear the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> part, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 8, 9, 10. The holy Angels, and &s;pirits of <HI>ju&s;t</HI> Men made <HI>perfect,</HI> bear the <HI>&s;econd</HI> part, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11, 12. and all Gods good Creatures bear the <HI>third</HI> part, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 13, 14. <HI>[Fell down before the Lamb,]</HI> that is, the Lamb of God, <HI>the Son of God, who is God ble&s;&s;ed for ever, Rom.</HI> 9.5. God manife&s;ted in the fle&s;h, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.16. <HI>[Having every one of them harps;]</HI> that is, hearts filled with the <HI>holy Spirit, Eph.</HI> 5.18, 19. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.14, 15. prepared to pray and prai&s;e the Lord. <HI>[And golden Vials,]</HI> that is, the wi&s;e Virgins Ve&s;&s;els, which had Oil, odoriferous anointing of the holy Spirit, 1 <HI>John</HI> 2.20-27. <HI>[Full of odours.]</HI> The Prayers of the Saints made acceptable by Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<P N="9">9. And they &s;ung a new Song, &s;aying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the Seals
<PB N="76" REF="42">thereof: for thou wa&s;t &s;lain, and ha&s;t redeemed us to God by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation;</P>
<P>This Ver&s;e contains the manner of their <HI>Than&s;giving. [And they &s;ung a new Song,]</HI> and his prai&s;e in the Congregation of Saints. Singing and Praying are two di&s;tinct Ordinances under the Go&s;pel, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.14, 15. and two di&s;tinct parts of the Wor&s;hip of God, both which are to be performed by the anointing of the Spirit, <HI>Col.</HI> 3.16. and <HI>Eph.</HI> 5.18, 19. in the Churches of Saints. This is called a <HI>new</HI> Song, becau&s;e, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> It contains new matter of prai&s;e and thank&s;giving unto God, as <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 98.1, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and <HI>Se|condly,</HI> the hearts (the harps) of the&s;e <HI>&s;ingers</HI> were put into a <HI>new</HI> &s;piritual frame by the fre&s;h anointing of the holy Spirit; <HI>John</HI> had been weeping very much, and now God gave him the Garments of Prai&s;e for the &s;pirit of Mourning, to comfort him, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.1, 2, 3, 4. and &s;o he was prepared to bear his part in this <HI>new Song</HI> of Prai&s;e and Thank&s;giving.</P>
<P><HI>[Thou art worthy to take the Book, and to open the Seals thereof; Fir&s;t,</HI> Becau&s;e <HI>[thou wa&s;t &s;lain;]</HI> that is Crucified for the Sins of thy people, <HI>Phil.</HI> 2.6-9. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.2. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Becau&s;e thou <HI>[ha&s;t Redeemed us to God by thy blood;]</HI> that is, Chri&s;t by his precious blood obtained <HI>eternal</HI> Redemption for us, (not for all,) <HI>Heb.</HI> 9.12. for Gods elect; <HI>that is,</HI> Chri&s;t hath bought them <HI>[out from every Kindred, and Tongue, and People, and Nation.] Fir&s;t,</HI> From their former vain &s;inful conver&s;ation, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.18, 19, 20. <HI>Se|condly,</HI> From Wrath to come, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.10. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> From the cur&s;e of the Law, <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.13. And <HI>Fourthly,</HI> From the bondage of corruption, <HI>Rom.</HI> 8.23. by Death, through the Re&s;urrection from the Dead, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.50-57.</P>
<P N="10">10. And ha&s;t made us unto our God Kings and Prie&s;ts; and we &s;hall Reign on the Earth.</P>
<P>This <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> contains a <HI>third</HI> Rea&s;on of this <HI>new</HI> Song of Prai&s;e and Thank&s;giving. <HI>[And ha&s;t made us unto our God Kings and Priests.]</HI> They were not only redeemed from all Mi&s;ery, Sin, Cur&s;e, and <HI>Eternal</HI> Death; but honoured with many glorious Dignities, and &s;piritual Privileges. <HI>[Thou ha&s;t made us Kings.]</HI> The
<PB N="77" REF="42">Saints are Kings, and Je&s;us Chri&s;t is King of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3. The Lords redeemed ones have a <HI>Heavenly</HI> Kingdom prepared for them, <HI>Luk.</HI> 12.32. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 25.34. And the Kingdom and Dominion, and the greatne&s;s of the Kingdom, <HI>under the whole Heaven,</HI> &s;hall be given to Chri&s;t and his Saints, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.13, 14-18-22-27. <HI>Mich.</HI> 4.8. and <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.9. In that day there &s;hall be <HI>One Lord,</HI> and his Name One. <HI>There &s;hall be one Fold, and one Shepherd,</HI> John 10.16. And <HI>Prie&s;ts unto God,</HI> a <HI>Royal Prie&s;thood,</HI> 1 Pet. 2.4-9. to offer up <HI>Spiritual</HI> Sacrifices; that you &s;hould &s;hew forth the prai&s;es of <HI>God, Ver&s;.</HI> 9. <HI>who hath called you,</HI> &amp;c,</P>
<P><HI>[And we &s;hall Reign on the Earth.]</HI> They believed upon the Scri|pture ground, before mentioned, and therefore did they &s;peak, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.13. <HI>that is,</HI> the <HI>Primitive</HI> Saints believed that they &s;hall Reign with Chri&s;t on Earth, and the latter-day Saints al&s;o have Scripture ground to believe, that they &s;hall Reign with Chri&s;t on Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.1-4. <HI>And they lived and reigned with Chri&s;t a Thou&s;and years;</HI> [<GAP DESC="foreign">,] <HI>that is,</HI> tho&s;e Thou&s;and years between the <HI>Re&s;urrection</HI> of Chri&s;t's two <HI>Prophetical Witne&s;&s;es,</HI> &amp;c. and the <HI>re&s;t of the dead,</HI> who lived not until <HI>tho&s;e Thou&s;and years</HI> were fini&s;hed, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 5, 6.</P>
<P N="11">11. And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many Angels round about the Throne, and the Bea&s;ts, and the Elders: and the number of them was ten thou&s;and times ten thou&s;and, and thou&s;ands of thou&s;ands;</P>
<P>The holy <HI>Angels,</HI> who are all <HI>Mini&s;tring</HI> Spirits unto the <HI>Heirs</HI> of &s;alvation, <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.14. and therefore are &s;aid here to be round about the <HI>Throne</HI> of God, <HI>the Church of God,</HI> and round about the living Creatures, and round about the Elders, both Mini&s;ters and Members of the Church, <HI>Jer.</HI> 3.17. and 17.12. The&s;e holy <HI>Angels</HI> were the mighty ho&s;t of Almighty God, as appears by their Numbers, <HI>[ten thou&s;and times ten thou&s;and, and thou&s;ands of thou&s;ands;]</HI> that is, an <HI>innumerable</HI> company of <HI>Angels,</HI> P&s;al. 34.7.</P>
<P N="12">12. Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was &s;lain, to receive power, and riches, and wi&s;dom, and &s;trength, and honour, and glory, and ble&s;&s;ing.</P>
<PB N="78" REF="43">
<P>The holy Angels expre&s;&s;ed their prai&s;es of God with a loud voice, that not only the Church of God, the Mini&s;ters and Members might hear; but the living Creatures might al&s;o hear, <HI>[Saying, worthy is the Lamb that was &s;lain,] namely,</HI> Chri&s;t Crucified to re|ceive Riches, <HI>that is,</HI> all the hidden Trea&s;ure of Riches and Wi&s;|dom, <HI>Col.</HI> 2.2, 3. The un&s;earchable Riches of Chri&s;t, <HI>Eph.</HI> 3.8. The <HI>exceeding</HI> Riches of the Grace of God in Chri&s;t, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.7. and the Riches of the Glory of god, <HI>Eph.</HI> 3.16. By power and &s;trength, we may under&s;tand his Kingdom, Power, and Glory, <HI>Matth.</HI> 6.13. <HI>For ever,</HI> Amen.</P>
<P N="13">13. And every creature which is in Heaven, and on the Earth, and under the Earth, and &s;uch as are in the Sea, and all that are in them, heard I, &s;aying, Ble&s;&s;ing, and honour, and glory, and power <HI>be</HI> unto him that &s;it|teth upon the Throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever.</P>
<P>Here followeth the third part of Prai&s;e and Than&s;giving, which is performed by the whole Creation, that expecteth to be delivered out of the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the Sons of God, <HI>Rom.</HI> 8.21, 22. This deliverance will be, at the time when our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t &s;hall come from Heaven, and re&s;tore all things, <HI>Act.</HI> 3.19-21.</P>
<P N="14">14. And the four Bea&s;ts &s;aid, Amen. And the four <HI>and</HI> twenty Elders fell down and wor&s;hipped him that liveth for ever.</P>
<P>In this Ver&s;e we have the <HI>conclu&s;ion</HI> of this <HI>new</HI> Song by the Lords <HI>redeemed</HI> ones, the Elders, Mini&s;ters and Members of Chri&s;t and his Church. [<HI>And the four</HI> living Creatures, <HI>&s;aid, Amen;</HI>] which <HI>Amen,</HI> &s;ignifies their full a&s;&s;ent unto all the prai&s;es given to Je&s;us Chri&s;t in this <HI>new</HI> Song. <HI>[And the four</HI> and <HI>twenty Elders fell down and Wor&s;hipped him that liveth for ever and ever.]</HI> That is, Je&s;us Chri&s;t who is God, ble&s;&s;ed for ever, Amen, <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.5. and <HI>Jude Ver&s;.</HI> 25. <HI>To the only wi&s;e God our Saviour</HI> be <HI>glory and maje&s;ty, dominion and power, both now and for ever. Amen.</HI> Rev. 1.18. <HI>I</HI> am
<PB N="79" REF="43"><HI>he that liveth, and was dead; and behold, I am alive for ever|more, Amen.</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="6" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. VI.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND I &s;aw when the Lamb opened one of the Seals, and I heard, as it were the noi&s;e of thunder, one of the four Bea&s;ts, &s;aying, Come, and &s;ee.</P>
<P>The Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t having prevailed to open this Sealed Book of the Revelation, which God gave unto him, and he took it out of his right hand. Now <HI>John</HI> &s;aw him open <HI>one</HI> of the Seals; <HI>that is,</HI> the fir&s;t in order of the &s;even Seals of this book; it is an <HI>Hebrai&s;m,</HI> the <HI>Jews</HI> u&s;ed &s;o to expre&s;s, and call the fir&s;t of times, things or Per&s;ons, as <HI>Gen.</HI> 1.5. [<GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>one day,</HI>] that is, the <HI>Fir&s;t</HI> day. It is al&s;o an <HI>Heleni&s;m;</HI> the <HI>Greeks</HI> u&s;ed to expre&s;s and call the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> of Sabbaths, <HI>Mark</HI> 16.2. [<GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>early upon</HI> one <HI>of the Sabbaths,</HI>] that is, upon the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> Sabbath, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. For that <HI>fir&s;t</HI> Day of the Week was the fir&s;t Chri&s;tian Sabbath; called the Lord's Day. See the Expo&s;ition upon <HI>Chap.</HI> I. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. So here, by <HI>one</HI> of the <HI>Seals</HI> is <HI>meant</HI> the fir&s;t of the &s;even Seals. Likewi&s;e, by <HI>one</HI> of the four living Creatures, is <HI>meant</HI> the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> of them, and &s;o the <HI>Second, Third,</HI> and <HI>Fourth, Ver&s;.</HI> 2.8.</P>
<P><HI>[And I heard, as it were the noi&s;e of thunder, one of the four living Creatures, &s;aying, Come, and &s;ee.]</HI> This invitation was given by the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> of the four living Creatures unto <HI>John,</HI> who&s;e voice is like the noi&s;e of thunder, as when a Lion roareth. The voice of God revealing his &s;ecret judgments by his Prophets and Mini&s;ters, is compared unto the roaring of a Lion, <HI>Amos</HI> 3.7, 8. <HI>The Lion hath roared, who will not fear? the Lord God hath &s;poken, who can but prophe&s;ie? [Come and &s;ee,]</HI> that is, Come hither <HI>near</HI> to the <HI>Lamb,</HI> and look into this <HI>fir&s;t</HI> Vi&s;ion, now opened by the Lamb, our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, as Mediator: Now tho&s;e that are unlearned, even Babes in Chri&s;t, Gods little Children may &s;ee, and read, and
<PB N="80" REF="44">under&s;tand, &s;o much as Chri&s;t will reveal the my&s;teries thereof unto them, <HI>Matth.</HI> 11.25. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 29.11.</P>
<P N="2">2. And I &s;aw, and behold, a white hor&s;e; and he that &s;ate on him had a bow, and a Crown was given unto him, and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.</P>
<P>It is u&s;ual in the Prophets to &s;ignify great and wonderful Tran&s;|actions and Di&s;pen&s;ations of God, by <HI>warlike</HI> Hor&s;es, <HI>Zech.</HI> 6.2, 3-6, 7. So here in this <HI>Chapter, Ver&s;.</HI> 4, 5-8. By this <HI>white</HI> Hor&s;e we may under&s;tand the <HI>Mini&s;try</HI> of the Go&s;pel of Peace and Grace, e&s;pecially the powerful operation of the holy Spirit in the Word Preached, <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.12. and 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.5. notwith&s;tanding all the Oppo&s;ition and Per&s;ecution of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Emperors, and the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Potentates. [<HI>And he that &s;ate</HI> upon the <HI>white Hor&s;e;</HI>] that is the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.11-15. <HI>[had a bow and a Crown;]</HI> that is, he <HI>fir&s;t</HI> Converted, and then Crowned his Converts, and made them a <HI>Royal</HI> Prie&s;thood, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.5-9. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 45.1-7. <HI>Thine Arrows</HI> are <HI>&s;harp in the hearts of the Kings enemies;</HI> (ride pro&s;perou&s;ly) <HI>therefore the people fall under thee, Ver&s;.</HI> 5. &s;o our Lord and King <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> did in the Mini&s;try of the Go&s;pel. Read <HI>Rom.</HI> 15.19. <HI>Gal.</HI> 1.17. 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.1. and 5.13. <HI>Acts</HI> 17.15-22. <HI>Rom.</HI> 1.15, 16. Thus Chri&s;t came <HI>[forth con|quering, and to conquer;]</HI> that is, As he did in the <HI>Apo&s;tles</HI> days, &s;o he will do in all Generations, <HI>e&s;pecially</HI> in the latter days: <HI>Who hath heard of &s;uch a thing; &s;hall a Nation be born in a day,</HI> I&s;a. 66.8. and 60.1, 2, 3, 4-7. and <HI>Joel</HI> 2.27, 28, 29. <HI>So mightly</HI> grew the Word of God and prevailed, <HI>Act.</HI> 19, 20. and &s;o it will to the end, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 4.11, 12, 13. <HI>until we all come in the &V;nity of Faith unto a perfect man,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P N="3">3. And when he had opened the &s;econd Seal, I heard the &s;econd Bea&s;t &s;ay, Come, and &s;ee.</P>
<P>Chri&s;t having now <HI>opened the &s;econd Seal,]</HI> he hath a <HI>&s;econd</HI> &s;ort of Mini&s;ters by whom he invited <HI>John</HI> to <HI>[Come, and &s;ee.]</HI> This <HI>&s;econd</HI> living Creature was re&s;embled by an Ox or a Calf; &s;ee <HI>Chap.</HI> 4. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7. which is a laborious and &s;uffering Creature; whereby is &s;ignified tho&s;e Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t that labour in the Word and Doctrine, and are faithful unto Death, <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.10.</P>
<PB N="81" REF="44">
<P N="4">4. And there went out another hor&s;e <HI>that was</HI> red: and <HI>power</HI> was given to him that &s;ate thereon, to take peace from the earth, and that they &s;hould kill one ano|ther: and there was given unto him a great Sword.</P>
<P>By this <HI>red</HI> Hor&s;e we may under&s;tand the bloody &s;ufferings of the Churches, Mini&s;ters, and Members of Chri&s;t, by the Per&s;e|cutions of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Emperors, who were called the red Dragon, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.3. who killed many of the Saints and &s;ervants of God; but yet they overcame and conquered at la&s;t, by the blood of ble&s;&s;ed Je&s;us, and by the word of their Te&s;timony, for they loved not their Lives unto Death, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.7-11.</P>
<P>[<HI>And</HI> power <HI>was given to him that &s;ate thereon, to take peace from the Earth.</HI>] This <HI>power</HI> was two-fold, <HI>First,</HI> That Dominion, Rule, and Authority, which the <HI>fourth</HI> Bea&s;t in <HI>Daniel</HI>'s Vi&s;ion had given unto him of God; <HI>that is,</HI> the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Monarchy. Compare <HI>Dan.</HI> 2.40. with <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.23. in all <HI>political,</HI> civil and lawful Admini&s;trations. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That Tyranny and Cruelty, which the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Emperours exerci&s;ed over the Chri&s;tians by their Souldiers and Magi&s;trates, by <HI>Gods permi&s;&s;ion</HI> in matters Eccle&s;ia&s;tical, or Idol-Wor&s;hip, as <HI>Heb.</HI> 11th. <HI>Chap. Ver&s;.</HI> 35, 36, 37, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> my&s;tically &s;ignified by <HI>ten days, Rev.</HI> 2.10. By the <HI>earth</HI> we may under&s;tand the Churches of God on earth, and <HI>lite|rally</HI> the Inhabitants of the earth: The <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Emperors took <HI>peace</HI> from the Churches of God on earth, by their bloody Per&s;ecutions of the <HI>Primitive</HI> Chri&s;tians: And they took <HI>peace</HI> from the Inhabitants of the earth, by their Wars in &s;everal Coun|tries, Cities, and Towns.</P>
<P><HI>[And there was given unto him a great Sword.]</HI> The <HI>Sword</HI> is an in|&s;trument of War and Per&s;ecution, <HI>Matth.</HI> 10.34, 35, 36. <HI>Think not that I am come to &s;end peace on earth: I came not to &s;end peace, but a Sword.</HI> Where the <HI>earth</HI> is put for the Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t, his Churches and Mini&s;ters that were on <HI>earth;</HI> and by the <HI>Sword,</HI> Chri&s;t meant the Per&s;ecutions and Tribulations that &s;hould be in this World, <HI>John</HI> 16.33.</P>
<P N="5">5. And when he had opened the third Seal, I heard the third Bea&s;t &s;ay, Come, and &s;ee. And I
<PB N="82" REF="45">beheld, and lo, a black hor&s;e; and he that &s;ate on him had a pair of balances in his hand.</P>
<P>Here followeth another Di&s;pen&s;ation of God in the way of his Divine Providence; and therefore in the opening of this <HI>third</HI> Seal Chri&s;t hath a <HI>third</HI> &s;ort of his <HI>Mini&s;ters;</HI> that is, the <HI>third</HI> living Creature, <HI>who had his face like a man,</HI> Chap. 4. Ver&s;. 7. The Dea|cons who &s;erved Tables, <HI>Act.</HI> 6.12.3. They invited <HI>John</HI> to come and &s;ee. [<HI>And I beheld, and lo, a black hor&s;e,</HI> &amp;c.] By this <HI>[black hor&s;e,]</HI> we may under&s;tand &s;carcety of food, <HI>&s;ome kind of famine,</HI> as <HI>Zech.</HI> 6.2. Read <HI>Job</HI> 30.3. <HI>Lam.</HI> 4.8, 9. and 5.9, 10. And with this <HI>Interpretation</HI> agrees the <HI>emblem</HI> of the pair of Balances in the hand of the <HI>Rider,</HI> as <HI>Ezek.</HI> 4.16. <HI>And they &s;hall eat bread by weight,</HI> &amp;c. Levit. 26.25, 26. <HI>And they &s;hall deliver you your Bread by weight.</HI> But yet they might buy both Wheat and Barley with money, as appears in the next Ver&s;e.</P>
<P N="6">6. And I heard a voice in the mid&s;t of the four bea&s;ts &s;ay, A mea&s;ure of wheat for a peny, and three mea&s;ures of barley for a peny; and &s;ee thou hurt not the oil and the wine.</P>
<P>In this <HI>part</HI> of the <HI>Vi&s;ion, John [heard a Voice &s;ay;]</HI> that is, &s;ome Edict or Proclamation of Magi&s;trates or Ju&s;tices, crying, <HI>[A mea|&s;ure of wheat for a peny, and three mea&s;ures of barley for a peny,]</HI> though bread corn was dear, yet not &s;o &s;carce; but that the <HI>Roman</HI> Peny, which was the labouring Mans day Wages, for his days Work would buy him &s;o much as would &s;erve and &s;atisfy him for his days food. <HI>[And &s;ee thou hurt not the oil and the wine.]</HI> So that there was <HI>plenty</HI> of <HI>oil</HI> and <HI>wine,</HI> though &s;ome &s;carcety of <HI>wheat</HI> and <HI>barley. In the mid&s;t of judgment God remembred Mercy;</HI> the <HI>Oil</HI> and <HI>Wine</HI> was &s;pared and pre&s;erved. When God gives &s;carcety of &s;ome kind of food for the poor labouring Men and Women, who have only what they can earn, and are &s;upplied from <HI>hand to mouth,</HI> yet he <HI>u&s;ually</HI> gives plenty of other needful things for daily &s;upply.</P>
<P N="7">7. And when he had opened the fourth Seal, I heard the voice of the fourth Bea&s;t &s;ay, Come, and &s;ee.</P>
<PB N="83" REF="45">
<P N="8">8. And I looked, and behold, a pale hor&s;e; and his name that &s;ate on him was Death, and hell followed with him: and power was given unto them, over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with the Sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the bea&s;ts of the earth.</P>
<P>The <HI>fourth</HI> living Creature, <HI>Chap.</HI> 4.7. was the <HI>Eagle-eyed</HI> Teachers in the Church of God, who did fore&s;ee <HI>another</HI> Di&s;pen&s;a|tion of God, and &s;aid, <HI>[Come, and &s;ee.] [And I looked, and behold,]</HI> that is, <HI>John</HI> looked, and called upon others to behold, <HI>to con&s;ider,</HI> and take <HI>&s;pecial</HI> notice of this <HI>fourth</HI> Di&s;pen&s;ation of God, both in his Church, and in the World. <HI>[A pale Hor&s;e; and his name that &s;ate on him was Death, and hell followed with him,</HI> &amp;c. This <HI>[pale hor&s;e]</HI> (by a Metony my of the Effect) doth &s;ignify the <HI>&s;everal</HI> kinds of Death, which were effected by the Sword, the Famine, the Pe|&s;tilence, and the wild Bea&s;ts. For by what judgments of God &s;oever Men are killed, it is <HI>named</HI> or called <HI>Death.</HI> And Deaths Companion is Hell, <HI>that is,</HI> [<GAP DESC="foreign">, the place of the <HI>Dead;</HI>] <HI>that is,</HI> the Grave, which followed the death of them that were killed by the&s;e Judgments, in the fourth part of the <HI>habitable</HI> earth; that is, <HI>Europe.</HI> The <HI>Geometers</HI> divide the Inhabited Earth, (where Men and Women dwell) into four Parts, <HI>Africa, A&s;ia, America,</HI> and <HI>Europe;</HI> and all <HI>Hi&s;torians</HI> tell us, that the&s;e Judgments of God were executed upon the <HI>European</HI> Empire, and Kingdoms thereof, in the days of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Emperors. See <HI>Symp&s;on</HI>'s Eccle&s;i|a&s;tical Hi&s;tory, and <HI>Fox</HI>'s Tables of the <HI>Tortures of Christians.</HI></P>
<P N="9">9. And when he had opened the fifth Seal, I &s;aw under the Altar the Souls of them that were &s;lain for the Word of God, and for the Te&s;timony which they held.</P>
<P><HI>[The Souls of them that were &s;lain;]</HI> that is, the <HI>Martyrs</HI> of <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> who&s;e Bodies were killed, murdered and &s;lain, <HI>[for the Word of God, and for the Te&s;timony which they held.]</HI> It was not for <HI>Trea&s;on</HI> again&s;t the <HI>Emperors,</HI> but for the <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> of <HI>Je&s;us;</HI>
<PB N="84" REF="46">and they loved not their Lives unto Death, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.11. The place where <HI>John</HI> &s;aw them, was <HI>[under the Altar:]</HI> The <HI>Altar</HI> here may not be under&s;tood <HI>literally;</HI> for there was then no material Temple, that in <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> being de&s;troyed, and the <HI>Jewi&s;h</HI> Wor|&s;hip aboli&s;hed; but this Altar, <HI>Metaphorically</HI> taken, doth &s;ignify the happy &s;tate, and ble&s;&s;ed condition of the <HI>Martyrs</HI> of <HI>Je&s;us.</HI> The <HI>Altar</HI> &s;tood in the mo&s;t holy place of the Temple, as being a Type of Chri&s;t, who is our Altar, <HI>Heb.</HI> 30.10. To be <HI>[under the Altar]</HI> is to be where Chri&s;t is, in Heaven; <HI>HE</HI> is on the Throne of God, <HI>Heb.</HI> 8.1. And his faithful Martyrs, are next <HI>under</HI> Chri&s;t, round about the Throne. Read <HI>Heb.</HI> 9.8-12. and 10.12. and 13.10. and 10.19, 20. This Altar was typed out by the Golden Altar of Incen&s;e, placed before the Ark of the Te&s;ti|mony in the Tabernacle, <HI>Exod.</HI> 40.5, 6-10.</P>
<P>[<HI>The Te&s;timony which</HI> tho&s;e Martyrs <HI>held,</HI>] was <HI>two fold; Fir&s;t, Negative;</HI> they would not wor&s;hip Idols, as <HI>Dan.</HI> 3.16, 17, 18. <HI>Po&s;itive;</HI> they did wor&s;hip <HI>the only true living God</HI> in Spirit and in Truth, <HI>John</HI> 4.22, 23, 24. as <HI>Dan.</HI> 6.13-16. Both <HI>Eu&s;ebius</HI> and Mr. <HI>Fox,</HI> in their Hi&s;tories of the Church, te&s;tify, that Thou&s;ands in a day were killed for profe&s;&s;ing them&s;elves Chri|&s;tians; and that in &s;ome places of the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire whole Churches full of Chri&s;tians were burned together, and whole Cities were burned for refu&s;ing to Wor&s;hip Idols, and whole Legions of Souldiers were de&s;troyed for being Chri&s;tians, and Wor&s;hipping God. The <HI>Primitive</HI> Chri&s;tians, in tho&s;e times of the ten bloody Per&s;ecutions of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Tyrants, would not give their Souldiers, who were &s;ent to kill them, any [<GAP DESC="foreign">;] <HI>that is,</HI> any old ca&s;t Clout or Rag to &s;ave their Lives; and when any Souldier pulled or plucked any Cloth or Rag from them by force; they would follow the Soldiers, crying out, and <HI>&s;aying,</HI> they were Chri&s;tians; I am a Chri&s;tian, I am a Chri&s;tian, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P N="10">10. And they cried with a loud voice; &s;aying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, do&s;t thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth?</P>
<P>The ble&s;&s;ed Martyrs did not cry, as being &s;en&s;ible of any &s;ufferings in their Bodies; for their bodies being killed, did re&s;t from their la|bours, as <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.13 and cry no more for their &s;ufferings in the
<PB N="85" REF="46">Body; that earthly Tabernacle being di&s;&s;olved, their Souls were tran&s;lated into eternal Glory, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.12-18. where there is no &s;in, no &s;orrow, no tears, no &s;ighs, no groans, no crying for grief or pain, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.4. Nor was this cry <HI>[with a loud voice]</HI> rai&s;ed by any de&s;ire of revenge, and vengeance again&s;t tho&s;e particular Per&s;ons, Souldiers, or others, who killed their Bodies: For a revengeful frame of mind doth not become Saints on earth, <HI>Rom.</HI> 12.19, 20, 21. much le&s;s Saints in Glory. But as the voice of the blood of <HI>Abel</HI> cried unto God from the ground, <HI>Gen.</HI> 4.10. &s;o tho&s;e ble&s;&s;ed Martyrs of <HI>Je&s;us [cried with a loud voice, &s;aying, How long, holy and true, do&s;t thou not judge and avenge our blood,]</HI> as <HI>Da|vid</HI> did, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 35.23. <HI>Stir up thy &s;elf, and awake to my judg|ment, even unto my cau&s;e, my God, and my Lord.</HI> And <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 94. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 1-7. upon them that dwell on the earth; that is, upon the Inhabitants of the earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 8.13. The Men of the earth, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 10.18. even the wicked of the earth, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 78.8. <HI>particularly</HI> upon the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Powers, Empires, and Tyran|nical <HI>Cae&s;ars</HI> as follows <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14, 15, 16, 17. of this Chapter.</P>
<P N="11">11. And white robes were given unto every one of them, and it was &s;aid unto them, that they &s;hould re&s;t yet for a little &s;ea&s;on, until their fellow-&s;ervants al&s;o, and their brethren that &s;hould be killed as they <HI>were,</HI> &s;hould be fulfilled.</P>
<P>By <HI>[white robes,]</HI> we may under&s;tand, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Tho&s;e garments of Salvation and Robe of Chri&s;t's Righteou&s;ne&s;s, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.10. <HI>Se|condly,</HI> The Bride's Attire, white and clean, (without &s;pot, <HI>Cant.</HI> 4.7.) which is the Righteou&s;ne&s;s of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.8. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> The Martyrs Integrity and Innocency in all their &s;ufferings: Ha|ving wa&s;hed their Robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, <HI>Rev.</HI> 7.14. <HI>[And it was &s;aid unto them, that they &s;hould re&s;t yet for a little Sea&s;on;]</HI> that is, their Bodies &s;hall re&s;t from all their labours, troubles, &s;orrows, and &s;ufferings, <HI>(as before &s;aid) Rev.</HI> 14.13. There remains a re&s;t unto the people of God, <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.11. and a &s;piritual re&s;t in Heaven to eternity. <HI>[For a little &s;ea&s;on;]</HI> The Martyrs of <HI>Je&s;us</HI> cry, <HI>How long Lord?</HI> the an&s;wer is, <HI>[For a little &s;ea&s;on,]</HI> but a &s;hort time; <HI>[until their fellow-&s;ervants al&s;o, and their brethren,]</HI> that is, other Mini&s;ters and Members of Chri&s;t,
<PB N="86" REF="47">his <HI>my&s;tical</HI> Body, their Companions, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.9. &s;ee the Expo|&s;ition, and <HI>Heb.</HI> 10.33. [<HI>That &s;hould be killed, as they</HI> were, <HI>&s;hould be fulfilled.</HI>] To [<HI>be killed, as they</HI> were;] that is, Martyred and Murdered; <HI>[&s;hould be fulfilled;]</HI> that is, accompli&s;hed and fini&s;hed. This &s;et time was appointed of God, <HI>First,</HI> Becau&s;e the work of Per&s;ecution was not yet over. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Becau&s;e the &s;in of the Per&s;ecutors was not yet full. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> Becau&s;e the time propo&s;ed and decreed of God was not yet come.</P>
<P N="12">12. And I beheld when he had opened the &s;ixth Seal, and lo, there was a great earthquake, and the Sun became black as &s;ackcloth of hair, and the Moon became as blood.</P>
<P>In this Vi&s;ion of the <HI>[&s;ixth Seal]</HI> St. <HI>John</HI> had the <HI>Revelation</HI> of the great revolution of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Empire, which &s;hould put an end unto the bloody Per&s;ecutions of the Heathen Empe|rors, and all their <HI>Tyrannical</HI> Torturings of the Chri&s;tians by cruel Deaths; which revolution is there &s;et forth in a Prophetical &s;tile and manner of &s;peaking. For when the Prophets did foretell the de&s;truction of Kingdoms, or &s;ome great changes and revolu|tions therein, they u&s;ed &s;uch <HI>Figurative</HI> and <HI>Metaphorical</HI> Terms, Words and Expre&s;&s;ions, as are in the&s;e following Ver&s;es; <HI>viz.</HI> [<HI>a great earthquake, the Sun black, the Moon blood,</HI> &amp;c. Read <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 26.6. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.7. <HI>Joel</HI> 3.16. and <HI>Hag.</HI> 2.6, 7-21, 22. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 2.19-22.13.10. <HI>Jer.</HI> 15.9. <HI>Joel</HI> 2.10, 11. <HI>Ezek.</HI> 32.7. <HI>Amos</HI> 8.9. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 24.13.</P>
<P N="13">13. And the &s;tars of Heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree ca&s;teth her untimely figs when &s;he is &s;haken of a mighty wind.</P>
<P>By <HI>[Heaven]</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Em|pire in its glorious &s;tate, with their Temples, Altars, Idols, and Wor&s;hip, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 34.4, 5. [<HI>And</HI> by <HI>the &s;tars of</HI> that <HI>Heaven,</HI>] is meant the Kings, Princes, Dukes and Earls, (who wear a golden Star,) al&s;o the Arch-Clams, Clams, and all the <HI>Orders</HI> of the Pagan Prie&s;ts, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14, 15. Read <HI>Ezek.</HI> 32.7, 8. <HI>Joel</HI> 2.10. <HI>Jer.</HI> 13.9, 10, 11. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.29. The fall and ruine of the <HI>Roman</HI>
<PB N="87" REF="47">Kings and Prie&s;ts, are <HI>here</HI> fitly re&s;embled by [<HI>a Fig-tree</HI> that <HI>ca&s;teth her untimely Figs when it is &s;haken with a mighty wind;</HI>] that is, the <HI>di&s;pen&s;ation</HI> of the wrath of <HI>Almighty</HI> God, <HI>Dan.</HI> 2.34, 35-44, 45.</P>
<P N="14">14. And the Heaven departed as a &s;croll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and i&s;land were moved out of their places:</P>
<P>The departing of <HI>[Heaven]</HI> &s;ignifies the <HI>total</HI> revolution, and <HI>final</HI> de&s;truction of the <HI>Pagan</HI> &s;tate of the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire; by <HI>Con|&s;tantine the Great. [And every mountain,]</HI> that is, their high pla|ces on which <HI>they</HI> wor&s;hipped <HI>their</HI> Idols. Read <HI>Ezek.</HI> 18.6. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 57.7. <HI>Ezek.</HI> 6.13. <HI>Then &s;hall ye know that I am</HI> JEHOVAH, <HI>when their &s;lain Men &s;hall be among their Idols, round about their Altars, upon every high hill in all the tops of the mountains&mdash;The place where they did offer &s;weet &s;avours unto all their Idols.</HI> And by every <HI>I&s;land,</HI> we may under&s;tand <HI>every</HI> &s;eparated place, (as I&s;lands are &s;eparated from the Land) &s;o all <HI>their con&s;ecrated</HI> Temples, Al|tars, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> were <HI>dedicated</HI> unto their Idol Gods, and &s;eparated from their <HI>common</HI> places, and <HI>[were removed;]</HI> that is, taken away and aboli&s;hed. Their [<GAP DESC="foreign">] and all the re&s;t of their Idol Temples, were taken away by the Chri&s;tian Emperors; and the Wor&s;hip of Chri&s;t &s;et up <HI>Gradually</HI> throughout the whole <HI>Roman</HI> Empire, by the Edicts, Decrees, and Government of <HI>Con&s;tantine;</HI> as <HI>Zeph.</HI> 2.10, 11. <HI>JEHOVAH will fami&s;h all the Gods of the Earth,</HI> and de&s;troy the Idols and the Heathen.</P>
<P N="15">15. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief Captains, and the mighty men, and every bond-man, and every free-man hid them&s;elves in the dens, and in the rocks of the mountains,</P>
<P>By <HI>[the kings of the earth,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the chief Rulers of the <HI>whole Roman</HI> Pagan Empire, called the <HI>whole World,</HI> Luk. 2.1. <HI>[And the great men;]</HI> that is, their Nobles and <HI>Honourable</HI> Per|&s;ons, and their Princes, <HI>Nahum</HI> 3.10. <HI>[And her great men,]</HI> (honou|rable men) <HI>were bound</HI> in Chains. This honour have all the
<PB N="88" REF="48">Saints, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 149.7, 8, 9. <HI>[And the rich men;]</HI> that is, their rich Merchants, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 23.8-11. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.3-15. <HI>[And the chief Captains;]</HI> that is, the chief Generals, and all the great Com|manders in the <HI>Imperial</HI> Armies, <HI>Act.</HI> 25.23. [<HI>And every bond-man, and every free-man,</HI> (that had been Per&s;ecutors of the Chri&s;tians) <HI>[hid them&s;elves in the dens, and in the rocks of the Mountains;]</HI> as <HI>Job</HI> 29.8. They were terrified, and frighted, yea, amazed at this <HI>Di&s;pen&s;ation</HI> of God, and wrath of the Lamb our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t. <HI>But there is no darkne&s;s nor &s;hadow of death, where the workers of Ini|quity may hide them&s;elves,</HI> Job 34.22.</P>
<P N="16">16. And &s;aid to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that fitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb:</P>
<P>The&s;e <HI>Idolatrous</HI> Potentate Kings, Prie&s;ts, and Captains, in the day of Gods vengeance, <HI>(his Temple vengeance)</HI> &s;eek for hiding places, but find none. They had rather the Rocks and Moun|tains &s;hould have fallen upon them and de&s;troyed them, <HI>than</HI> to be brought before the judgment &s;eat of God and Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who&s;e Name they had &s;o bla&s;phemed, who&s;e Churches, Mini|&s;ters, and Members, they had Per&s;ecuted, Impri&s;oned, Mar|tyred and Murdered, by their Edicts, Decrees, Laws and Souldi|ers, and by the Judges, Juries, and fal&s;e Witne&s;&s;es, <HI>Amos</HI> 9.1, 2, 3.</P>
<P N="17">17. For the great day of his wrath is come; and who &s;hall be able to &s;tand?</P>
<P>This <HI>great day of</HI> God, and the Lamb's <HI>wrath,</HI> was <HI>at last</HI> ac|knowledged and confe&s;&s;ed by tho&s;e Per&s;ecutors. This dreadful Di&s;pen&s;ation of Gods wrath happened in the days of the 10th. and la&s;t bloody Per&s;ecution of the Chri&s;tians, when <HI>Diocle&s;ian</HI> was Emperor; as all Hi&s;torians te&s;tify.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="7" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="89" REF="48">
<HEAD>CHAP. VII.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND after the&s;e things, I &s;aw four Angels &s;tanding on the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind &s;hould not blow on the earth, nor on the &s;ea, nor on any tree.</P>
<P>This <HI>Chapter</HI> con&s;i&s;ts of two <HI>general</HI> parts; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Chri&s;t's &s;pe|cial care of his Churches and Saints in tho&s;e <HI>evil</HI> times, which were to come &s;hortly, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 1-9. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The peaceable and flouri&s;hing condition of the Church of God, after tho&s;e <HI>evil</HI> times of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Per&s;ecutions are pa&s;t, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. to the end of this <HI>Chapter.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[And after the&s;e things;]</HI> that is, after the <HI>former</HI> Vi&s;ions and Matters <HI>revealed therein;</HI> [<HI>I &s;aw four Angels &s;tanding on the four corners of the earth,</HI> &amp;c.] By the&s;e <HI>[four Angels]</HI> we may under|&s;tand <HI>literally,</HI> evil <HI>Angels;</HI> for the Devil is called the Prince of the power of the Air, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.2. whom God &s;uffered to rai&s;e a <HI>great wind</HI> that blew down the hou&s;e wherein all <HI>Job</HI>'s Children were fea&s;ting, <HI>Job</HI> 1.18, 19. <HI>and killed them.</HI> And <HI>Metaphorically,</HI> evil Mini&s;ters, &s;uch as the Apo&s;tle <HI>Peter</HI> called <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Teachers, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. and &s;uch as the Apo&s;tle <HI>Paul</HI> called <HI>Mini&s;ters of Satan,</HI> 2 Cor. 11.13, 14, 15. <HI>deceitful Workers and fal&s;e Apo&s;tles.</HI></P>
<P>By <HI>[the four corners of the earth,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the <HI>four</HI> great Cities of the Empire, <HI>Alexandria, Antioch, Jeru&s;alem,</HI> and <HI>Rome;</HI> And by <HI>[the four winds,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the funda|mental Doctrines of the Go&s;pel, in contradictinction to divers and &s;trange Doctrines, <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.9. and <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.14. Fal&s;e Tea|chers cannot with-hold or hinder the <HI>Breathings</HI> of the holy Spi|rit, <HI>John</HI> 3.6, 7. and 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.4, 5. but they may hinder and with-hold the <HI>wind</HI> of <HI>&s;ound</HI> Doctrine from blowing upon the Church <HI>militant</HI> on <HI>earth;</HI> or <HI>[on the &s;ea;]</HI> that is the Wor&s;hip of God. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 4.6. or <HI>[any tree;]</HI> that is, fruitle&s;s Profe&s;&s;ors; as <HI>Luk.</HI> 13.7.</P>
<PB N="90" REF="49">
<P N="2">2. And I &s;aw another Angel a&s;cending from the ea&s;t, having the &s;eal of the living God: and he cried with a loud voice to the four Angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the &s;ea.</P>
<P>This <HI>other</HI> Angel is Chri&s;t, called the <HI>Angel</HI> of God, <HI>Exod.</HI> 14.19-24. and the <HI>Angel</HI> of the Covenant, <HI>Mal.</HI> 3.1. <HI>HE is &s;aid to A&s;cend from the Ea&s;t,</HI> becau&s;e he is the day-&s;pring from on high, who will give light to them that &s;it in darkne&s;s, <HI>Luk.</HI> 1.78, 79. And he is al&s;o called the Sun of Righteou&s;ne&s;s, <HI>Mal.</HI> 4.2. who will ri&s;e unto, and &s;hine upon the latter-day Saints, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.1, 2, 3. <HI>[Having the Seal of the living God;]</HI> that is, the certain knowledge <HI>who are his,</HI> 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.19. for all Gods Elect are cho&s;en in him, <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.4. and given him of the Father, <HI>John</HI> 17.6-10. and Chri&s;t mu&s;t loo&s;e none of them, <HI>John</HI> 6.37, 38, 39. HE hath redeemed them with his precious blood, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10. and hath Sealed them by his holy Spirit, <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.13, 14. and 4.30. <HI>[And he cried with a loud voice to the four Angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the &s;ea.]</HI> Given, <HI>that is,</HI> permi&s;&s;ively God did &s;uffer them to do, but the <HI>time</HI> of their power was re&s;trained by Chri&s;t, who is the <HI>Head</HI> of all Principalities and Powers, <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.21, 22. HE is their &s;overeign Lord, and they are his Crea|tures, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.16.</P>
<P N="3">3. Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the &s;ea, nor the trees, till we have &s;ealed the &s;ervants of our God in their foreheads.</P>
<P><HI>[Till we have &s;ealed the &s;ervants of our God in their foreheads;]</HI> that is, all Gods <HI>faithful</HI> &s;ervants, both Mini&s;ters and people, who were to be <HI>&s;ecured</HI> and <HI>pre&s;erved</HI> from the&s;e <HI>hurtful</HI> Angels, as <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 5.6. <HI>following.</HI> Whereby they were di&s;tingui&s;hed from all others, whom the <HI>four Angels</HI> were permitted to hurt, <HI>Rev.</HI> 9.4. <HI>And it was commanded them,</HI> that they &s;hould not hurt the Gra&s;s of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any Tree; but only tho&s;e Men which have not the Seal of God in their foreheads; as <HI>Ezek.</HI> 9.4, 5, 6.</P>
<PB N="91" REF="49">
<P N="4">4. And I heard the number of them which were fealed: <HI>and there were</HI> &s;ealed an hundred <HI>and</HI> fourty <HI>and</HI> four thou&s;and, of all the tribes of the Children of I&s;rael.</P>
<P>The&s;e [<HI>hundred</HI> and <HI>fourty</HI> and <HI>four thou&s;and</HI>] &s;ealed ones, were the &s;eed of <HI>Abraham, I&s;raelites indeed,</HI> the Children of <HI>Abraham</HI> by Faith, <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.7-26-28, 29. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.1, 2, 3, 4, 5, &amp;c. <HI>that is,</HI> a <HI>certain</HI> number known unto God and Chri&s;t, put for an <HI>indefinite</HI> number, not known unto any but God the Father, Word and Holy Spirit, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9.</P>
<P N="5">5. Of the tribe of Juda <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and. Of the tribe of Reuben <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and. Of the tribe of Gad <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and.</P>
<P N="6">6. Of the tribe of A&s;er <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and. Of the tribe of Nepthalim <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and. Of the tribe of Mana&s;&s;es <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and.</P>
<P N="7">7. Of the tribe of Simeon <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou|&s;and. Of the tribe of Levi <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and. Of the tribe of I&s;achar <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and.</P>
<P N="8">8. Of the tribe of Zebulon <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou|&s;and. Of the tribe of Jo&s;eph <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and. Of the tribe of Benjamin <HI>were</HI> &s;ealed twelve thou&s;and.</P>
<P>This <HI>my&s;tical</HI> number of <HI>[twelve]</HI> &s;eemeth to be taken from the twelve Apo&s;tles of the Lamb, who&s;e Names were written in the Foundations of the <HI>holy</HI> City of God, called the <HI>new Jeru&s;alem, Rev.</HI> 21.2-10-14. upon which foundations, (that is, the Do|ctrine of the Twelve Apo&s;tles) the Go&s;pel Church of God is builded, Je&s;us Chri&s;t being the <HI>chief</HI> corner &s;tone, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.19, 20, 21, 22 called the Heavenly <HI>Jeru&s;alem; that is,</HI> the Church of the <HI>fir&s;t-born,</HI> which are written in Heaven, <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.22, 23, 24. So then, by tho&s;e many twelve thou&s;ands, we may under&s;tand
<PB N="92" REF="50">the many thou&s;ands of Gods <HI>Spiritual I&s;rael,</HI> both <HI>Jews</HI> and <HI>Gentiles</HI> converted to Chri&s;t under the <HI>Admini&s;tration</HI> of the Go&s;pel of the Grace of God, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. <HI>A great multitude, which no man could number, of all Nations, and Kindreds, and People, and Tongues.</HI> Even all Chri&s;t's redeemed ones, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10. The Lord having given his Go&s;pel Churches the name of <HI>Zion,</HI> and <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> and his Go&s;pel Converts the name of <HI>I&s;rael,</HI> doth here number them by <HI>Tribes;</HI> yea, by the Tribes of <HI>I&s;rael;</HI> which is for the honour and dignity of his Churches of Saints in the latter days. The Twelve Tribes of <HI>I&s;rael</HI> are not &s;o reckoned any where in the <HI>holy</HI> Scripture, as they are here: Read <HI>Deut.</HI> 33.6-26. and 1 <HI>Cron.</HI> 2.1, 2. For neither <HI>Dan</HI> nor <HI>Ephraim</HI> are named <HI>here;</HI> that Tribe of <HI>Dan</HI> fell to Idolatry, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 12.29, 30. and <HI>Ephraim</HI> was joined to Idols, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 4.17. Tho&s;e two Tribes being left out by Chri&s;t, are a Te&s;timony of the di&s;plea|&s;ure of God again&s;t Idolatry, and all fal&s;e Wor&s;hip. God will not have any of them Sealed with <HI>his Seal</HI> in their <HI>foreheads,</HI> that receive the <HI>mark of the Bea&s;t</HI> in their <HI>foreheads.</HI> But to be left under the Dominion of <HI>Antichri&s;t,</HI> to Wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t and his Image, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.8. <HI>who&s;e Names are not written in the Lamb</HI>'s <HI>Book of Life.</HI> Not only <HI>Dan</HI> and <HI>Ephraim</HI> are omitted, but <HI>Reuben,</HI> the <HI>fir&s;t-born</HI> of ble&s;&s;ed <HI>Jacob,</HI> is pa&s;&s;ed by; for he went up to his Fathers Bed, <HI>Gen.</HI> 35.22, 23. And <HI>Judah</HI> hath <HI>the preheminence;</HI> for our ble&s;&s;ed Saviour <HI>(who in all things hath the preheminence; Col.</HI> 1.18.) came of the Tribe of <HI>Judah, Heb.</HI> 7.14. <HI>Levi</HI> is <HI>here</HI> numbred, though that <HI>Tribe</HI> was not &s;o reckoned among the <HI>Tribes,</HI> when <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> divided the Land of <HI>Canaan,</HI> the Land of <HI>I&s;rael</HI>'s Inheritance: For God cho&s;e that Tribe of the Prie&s;thood for his Inheritance, <HI>Deut.</HI> 10.8, 9. And <HI>la&s;tly,</HI> in this numbring and &s;ealing the &s;ervants of God, the Children of <HI>Leah</HI> are more than the Children of <HI>Rachel;</HI> al&s;o the Children of the <HI>Hand|maids</HI> are numbred before the Children of the Married Women. Whereby, we may perceive of a Truth, God is no Re&s;pecter of Per&s;ons; He will have Mercy on whom he will have Mercy, <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.15. and <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.5, 6.</P>
<P N="9">9. After this I beheld, and lo, a great multitude which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds,
<PB N="93" REF="50">and people, and tongues, &s;tood before the throne, and before the Lamb, cloathed with white robes, and palms in their hands;</P>
<P>After <HI>John</HI> had &s;een the former part of the <HI>Vi&s;ion,</HI> he [<HI>beheld, and</HI> &s;aw <HI>a great multitude, which no man could number.] Abraham</HI>'s Seed was like the Stars, innumerable, <HI>Gen.</HI> 15.56. and <HI>Rom.</HI> 4.18.9.8. his <HI>Spiritual</HI> Seed, <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.28, 29. Sanctified Believers, Chri&s;t's redeemed ones, <HI>Chap.</HI> 5.9, 10. &s;tand before the Throne, and before the Lamb; &s;ee <HI>Chap.</HI> 4. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 2. and <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 15. of this <HI>Chapter. [Cloathed with white robes, and palms in their hands.]</HI> White robes <HI>&s;ignify</HI> their innocency, &s;incerity, and purity, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.8.14. and by <HI>palms,</HI> we may under&s;tand fir&s;t their <HI>Victory</HI> over Sin, Satan, the World; al&s;o their <HI>Victory</HI> over the Bea&s;t, his Image, his Mark, and the number of his Name, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.2, 3, 4. <HI>Secondly,</HI> their <HI>joy</HI> and <HI>rejoicing, Lev.</HI> 23.40. <HI>And ye &s;hall take branches of Palm-trees, and ye &s;hall rejoice before the Lord your God &s;even days,</HI> John 12.13. <HI>The people took branches of Palm|trees, and cryed, Ho&s;anna, Ble&s;&s;ed is the King of I&s;rael, that cometh in the Name of the Lord.</HI></P>
<P N="10">10. And cried with a loud voice, &s;aying, Salvation to our God which &s;itteth upon the Throne, and unto the Lamb.</P>
<P>This <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> contains the Thank&s;giving for their Pre&s;ervation and Victory (called <HI>Salvation</HI>) unto God the Father, the WORD and the Holy Spirit; for the&s;e Three are ONE God, 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.7. [<HI>and</HI> unto <HI>the Lamb,</HI>] who is the Saviour of Sinners, <HI>Matth.</HI> 1.18. nei|ther is there any other Saviour, <HI>Act.</HI> 4.12. This <HI>Je&s;us</HI> was the <HI>Lamb</HI> &s;lain before the foundation of the World; &s;ee <HI>Chap.</HI> 5. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. in Gods Purpo&s;e and Decree of the Salvation of his Elect, cho&s;en in Chri&s;t before the foundation of the World, <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.4, 5, 6. <HI>Salvation, Fir&s;t,</HI> From wrath to come, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.10. <HI>that is,</HI> from Hell, called the <HI>Second</HI> Death, <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.6. <HI>Secondly,</HI> From the <HI>Law,</HI> not from <HI>Evangelical</HI> obedience unto the <HI>moral part</HI> of the Law; (<HI>for we are not without Law to God, but under the Law to Christ,</HI> 1 Cor. 9.21.) but from the <HI>Ceremonial</HI> part of the Law, <HI>Rom.</HI> 7.6. and from the cur&s;e of the Law, <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.13.</P>
<PB N="94" REF="51">
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> From <HI>Satan,</HI> being delivered out of his Kingdom and Dominion, and tran&s;lated into the Kingdom of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.13. <HI>Fourthly,</HI> From the &s;ervitude of Sin, <HI>Rom.</HI> 6.16.20-22, 23. <HI>that is,</HI> from the Dominion and Reigning power of Sin, <HI>Rom.</HI> 6.11-14. and from the Law and captivating power of Sin, <HI>Rom.</HI> 7.22, 23, 24, 25. and 8.2. <HI>The law of the &s;pirit of Life in Chri&s;t Je&s;us, hath made me free from the Law of Sin,</HI> &amp;c. and al&s;o everla&s;ting and eternal Salvation in Heavenly Glory, call'd Everla&s;ting Life, <HI>John</HI> 3.16. and Eternal Life, <HI>Rom.</HI> 6.23. and 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.11, 12, through Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<P N="11">11. And all the Angels &s;tood round about the throne, and <HI>about</HI> the Elders, and the four bea&s;ts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and wor&s;hipped God.</P>
<P>The holy [<HI>Angels</HI> &s;tand <HI>round about the throne;) that is,</HI> the Church of God; &s;ee <HI>Chap.</HI> 5. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11. and <HI>Jer.</HI> 17.12. The twenty four Elders <HI>&s;ate</HI> round about the Throne; &s;ee <HI>Chap.</HI> 4. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4.10. but here [<HI>all the Angels</HI> &s;tand <HI>round about the Throne;</HI>] which &s;ignifies, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Their <HI>readine&s;s</HI> to &s;erve God, fulfilling his Will. And <HI>Secondly,</HI> Their privilege to be pre&s;ent in the Church, where God is Wor&s;hipped, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.10. and 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.12. <HI>which things the Angels de&s;ire to look into.</HI> And <HI>Thirdly,</HI> Their <HI>mini&s;tration</HI> unto the Church and Saints of God, <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.14. <HI>e&s;pecially</HI> for their pre&s;ervation. <HI>[And fell before the throne on their faces, and Wor&s;hipped God.]</HI> As the <HI>Seraphims</HI> are &s;aid to <HI>cover</HI> their faces, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 6.1, 2, 3-10. becau&s;e of the Holine&s;s and Glory of the Lord on his Throne, in his holy Temple; and as being a&s;ham'd to lift up their faces to Heaven, (as <HI>Ezra</HI> was, <HI>Ezra</HI> 9.5, 6.) The holy <HI>Angels</HI> are <HI>Spirits,</HI> and have not fle&s;h and bones as the Man Chri&s;t Je&s;us had, <HI>Luk.</HI> 24.39. or have the Angels hands, or faces, or feet, as Men have; but this, and other like things, are <HI>my&s;tically</HI> and <HI>metaphorically</HI> &s;poken of the holy <HI>Angels</HI> of God, to &s;ignify their <HI>&s;en&s;ible</HI> Apprehen&s;ion of the Holine&s;s and <HI>Glorious</HI> Maje&s;ty of JEHOVAH. [<HI>And</HI> they <HI>Wor&s;hipped God;</HI>] that is, the holy Angels joined with the holy Saints in the Wor&s;hip of God in their kind.</P>
<PB N="95" REF="51">
<P N="12">12. Saying, Amen: Ble&s;&s;ing, and glory, and wi&s;|dom, and thank&s;giving, and honour, and power, and might <HI>be</HI> unto our God for ever and ever. Amen.</P>
<P><HI>[Saying, Amen.]</HI> That is, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The holy Angels gave their <HI>Approbation</HI> unto the thank&s;giving, which the Church and Saints of God gave to him, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The Angels all a&s;cribed tho&s;e attributes to God; that is, <HI>[Ble&s;&s;ing, and glory, and wi&s;dom, and thank&s;giving, and honour, and power, and might</HI> be <HI>unto our God;]</HI> See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 4.9, 10, 11. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 5.11, 12, 13. <HI>[For ever and ever;]</HI> that is, always, to all Eternity; for re|vealing and making known unto them by the Church the <HI>mani|fold</HI> Wi&s;dom of God, <HI>Eph.</HI> 3.10. That unto him might be glory in the Church by Chri&s;t Je&s;us throughout all Ages, World with|out end, <HI>Amen. Eph.</HI> 3.21.</P>
<P N="13">13. And one of the Elders an&s;wered, &s;aying unto me, What are the&s;e which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they?</P>
<P N="14">14. And I &s;aid unto him, Sir, thou knowe&s;t. And he &s;aid to me, The&s;e are they which came out of great tribulation, and have wa&s;hed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.</P>
<P>The&s;e two <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> contain an <HI>Enquiry</HI> and an <HI>An&s;wer</HI> unto it, made by one of the twenty four Elders. He enquired, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Who they were, and <HI>Secondly,</HI> Whence they came; unto whom <HI>John</HI> replied, <HI>[Sir, thou knowe&s;t:]</HI> As if he had &s;aid, Sir, I know not, but thou do&s;t <HI>certainly</HI> know. The <HI>Elders</HI> reply, for <HI>John</HI>'s In|formation con&s;i&s;ts of <HI>two</HI> particulars. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> he told him whence they came. <HI>[The&s;e are they that came out of great tribulation,]</HI> that is, Per&s;ecution, and all kind of &s;ufferings for Chri&s;t and the Go&s;pel, under the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan <HI>Antichri&s;tian</HI> Emperors, that the <HI>Chri|&s;tians</HI> endured. <HI>Secondly,</HI> He re&s;tified their pre&s;ent &s;tate; <HI>[And have wa&s;hed their robes, and made them whice in the blood of the Lamb.]</HI> Which they did, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By <HI>Faith,</HI> applying the precious blood of <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> in the promi&s;es of the New-Covenant of Grace: And
<PB N="96" REF="52"><HI>Secondly,</HI> By &s;ufferings, wherein they overcame all their <HI>Per&s;ecu|tors; viz.</HI> Satan and all his In&s;truments, by the blood of Chri&s;t, and by the word of their Te&s;timony, <HI>For they loved not their lives unto death,</HI> Rev. 12.11.</P>
<P N="15">15. Therefore are they before the Throne of God, and &s;erve him day and night in his Temple: and he that &s;itteth on the throne &s;hall dwell among them.</P>
<P><HI>[The throne of God;]</HI> that is, Gods <HI>Sanctuary, Jer.</HI> 17.12. his holy <HI>Temple, Eph.</HI> 2.21, 22. the <HI>Church</HI> of the living God, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.15, 16. wherein the&s;e &s;erved God day and night; <HI>that is,</HI> continu|ally. And being &s;lain; <HI>that is,</HI> Martyred and Murdered in their Bodies, their Souls lived, and &s;erved God <HI>continually</HI> in his <HI>Temple,</HI> the <HI>New Jeru&s;alem</HI> which is above, <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.2-6. in Heaven, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21, 2.3. <HI>And he that &s;itteth on the Throne &s;hall dwell among them. And the Lamb which is in the mid&s;t of the Throne &s;hall feed them,</HI> Rev. 7.16. <HI>that is,</HI> they &s;hall ever have the pre&s;ence of God and of Je&s;us Chri&s;t; and their Souls &s;hall be fed with <HI>hidden Manna,</HI> promi&s;ed to them that overcome; &s;ee <HI>Chap.</HI> 2. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 17. Read 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.16, 17, 18. The Bea&s;t, and will not wor&s;hip his Image, <HI>&amp;c. Rev.</HI> 15.3, 4. and 20.4.</P>
<P N="16">16. They &s;hall hunger no more, neither thir&s;t any more, neither &s;hall the &s;un light on them, nor any heat.</P>
<P N="17">17. For the Lamb which is in the mid&s;t of the throne, &s;hall feed them, and &s;hall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God &s;hall wipe away all tears from their eyes.</P>
<P>By <HI>hunger, thir&s;t,</HI> and <HI>heat,</HI> we may under&s;tand all hurtful things. <HI>[They &s;hall hunger no more: for the Lamb;]</HI> that is, Chri&s;t &s;hall feed them, <HI>John</HI> 6.35-57. <HI>[neither thir&s;t any more;]</HI> for Chri&s;t <HI>[&s;hall lead them unto living fountains of waters,]</HI> John 7.37, 38, 39. <HI>Neither &s;hall the Sun light on them, nor any heat.</HI>] That is, no &s;ort of Per&s;ecution of Affliction, <HI>Cant.</HI> 1.6, 7. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 4.4, 5, 6. <HI>[And God &s;hall wipe away all tears from their eyes.]</HI> And
<PB N="97" REF="52">there &s;hall be no more death, neither mourning, nor crying, nor any pain, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.1, 2, 3, 4, 5. but joy and plea&s;ures for ever|more, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 16.11.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="8" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. VIII.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND when he had opened the &s;eventh Seal, there was &s;ilence in heaven about the &s;pace of half an hour.</P>
<P>Now the <HI>&s;ealed</HI> book was <HI>fully</HI> opened by our ble&s;&s;ed Lord <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> the <HI>Lamb</HI> of God, and the <HI>Lion</HI> of the Tribe of <HI>Judah;</HI> who is God <HI>ble&s;&s;ed</HI> for ever, <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.5. &s;o that the <HI>fir&s;t principal</HI> Vi&s;ion in <HI>this</HI> Prophecy of the <HI>Revelation,</HI> is fully ended. And <HI>here</HI> begins the <HI>&s;econd principal</HI> Vi&s;ion thereof, <HI>that is,</HI> the <HI>&s;even</HI> Trumpets, from the eighth <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter</HI> unto the end of the thirteenth <HI>Chapter</HI> of this Book. The fir&s;t thing that followed the opening of the <HI>&s;eventh Seal [was &s;ilence in Heaven about the &s;pace of half an hour.]</HI> By <HI>Heaven,</HI> here we are to under&s;tand the Church of God, (<HI>compared by Chri&s;t unto Heaven,</HI> Matth. 25.1. and 16-18, 19.) in contradi&s;tinction unto the World, called <HI>Earth, Ver&s;.</HI> 13. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.12. And by <HI>&s;ilence</HI> in Heaven, we may under&s;tand the Ce&s;&s;ation from Churches &s;ufferings, &s;orrows, weeping, and crying, during that <HI>&s;hort</HI> time of peace, quiet, and re&s;t, <HI>which</HI> was but half an hour; <HI>that is,</HI> half the time of the Reign of <HI>Con&s;tantine the Great,</HI> who Reigned about thirty years, where|of the former fifteen years the <HI>Church</HI> of God had re&s;t from <HI>Per&s;e|cution,</HI> and <HI>Peace</HI> to &s;erve and <HI>Wor&s;hip</HI> God, under his Govern|ment: And then began the <HI>grand Here&s;y</HI> of the <HI>Arians,</HI> whereby the Churches Re&s;t, and Peace was di&s;trubed, interrupted and troubled by <HI>Constantia, Con&s;tantine</HI>'s Si&s;ter, whom he <HI>greatly</HI> favoured; and <HI>Con&s;tantius</HI> his <HI>Son</HI> and Succe&s;&s;or became &s;o <HI>eager</HI> in maintaining the <HI>Arian Here&s;y,</HI> and the <HI>Arian Bi&s;hops,</HI> that St. <HI>Hierom (in Chronicis,)</HI> &s;aid, [<HI>Omnes poene toto Orbe Eccle&s;iae Aria|norum con&s;ortio polluuntur;</HI> Almo&s;t all the Churches in the whole World are polluted by the Agreement of the <HI>Arians.] Hi&s;torians</HI>
<PB N="98" REF="53">relate, That <HI>Paul</HI> the <HI>Patriarch</HI> of <HI>Con&s;tantinople,</HI> and <HI>Athana&s;ius</HI> the <HI>Patriarch</HI> of <HI>Alexandria,</HI> who were mo&s;t eminent oppo&s;ers of the <HI>Arian Here&s;y,</HI> were both bani&s;hed by the <HI>Emperor;</HI> and <HI>&s;ome Hi&s;torians</HI> te&s;tify, that the <HI>Per&s;ecutions</HI> of <HI>Orthodox</HI> Bi&s;hops, Mini|&s;ters, and Chri&s;tians, by the <HI>Arians,</HI> were as bloody <HI>and barbarous,</HI> as the Ten <HI>Pagan</HI> Per&s;ecutions.</P>
<P N="2">2. And I &s;aw the &s;even Angels which &s;tood before God; and to them were given &s;even trumpets.</P>
<P>The&s;e <HI>[&s;even Angels]</HI> were the <HI>Me&s;&s;engers</HI> of God, who are <HI>ready</HI> to declare or do his <HI>revealed</HI> will; and therefore are &s;aid <HI>[to stand before God;]</HI> by whom we may under&s;tand <HI>literally</HI> the <HI>holy</HI> Angels, and <HI>my&s;tically</HI> the <HI>faithful</HI> Mini&s;ters of God, called <HI>Angels, Rev.</HI> 1.20. Seven is a compleat or perfect number, as of <HI>Churches, Ministers, Seals, Angels;</HI> &s;o <HI>here</HI> of <HI>Trumpets,</HI> (and <HI>after</HI> of <HI>Vials, Rev.</HI> 15.1-6-7.) With the&s;e &s;even <HI>Trumpets</HI> tho&s;e Me&s;&s;engers of God were to &s;ound <HI>&s;even Alarms</HI> to the Church, and al&s;o to the World; and they having received Orders from Chri&s;t, prepared them&s;elves to &s;ound one after another. Read <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> Sixth.</P>
<P N="3">3. And another Angel came and &s;tood at the altar, having a golden cen&s;er; and there was given unto him much incen&s;e, that he &s;hould offer <HI>it</HI> with the prayers of all Saints upon the golden altar, which was before the throne.</P>
<P>By this <HI>[other Angel,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand Je&s;us Chri&s;t, called the <HI>Angel</HI> of the <HI>Covenant, Mal.</HI> 3.1. and the <HI>High. Prie&s;t</HI> of our <HI>Profe&s;&s;ion, Heb.</HI> 3.1. The <HI>Antitype</HI> of <HI>Aaron,</HI> and all the <HI>true</HI> High-Prie&s;ts under the Law, <HI>Heb.</HI> 7.25, 26. as appears al&s;o by his &s;tanding at the <HI>Altar, Exod.</HI> 40.5. The golden Altar of Incen&s;e, which typed out the <HI>Deity</HI> of Chri&s;t, in whom all the fullne&s;s of the <HI>Godhead</HI> dwelt <HI>bodily, Col.</HI> 2.9, 10. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 6. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. And by <HI>[Incen&s;e,]</HI> here we may under&s;tand <HI>my&s;tically</HI> the merits of Chri&s;ts <HI>interce&s;&s;ion</HI> for the Saints, as the Mediator of the New Covenant of Grace between God and the Saints. <HI>Incen&s;e,</HI> lite|rally, that mentioned <HI>Exod.</HI> 30.34-38. but here <HI>tipecally,</HI> the
<PB N="99" REF="53">virtue and efficacy of Chri&s;ts interce&s;&s;ion for the Saints. See more in the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of the next Ver&s;e.</P>
<P N="4">4. And the &s;moke of the incen&s;e <HI>which came</HI> with the prayers of the Saints, a&s;cended up before God, out of the Angels hand.</P>
<P>Chri&s;t our Mediatour &s;tanding at the <HI>golden Altar</HI> with his <HI>golden cen&s;er</HI> in his hand, received <HI>much</HI> incen&s;e to offer up (with the Prayers of the Saints) upon the golden Altar. <HI>[The &s;moke of the Incen&s;e, with the prayers of the Saints, a&s;cended up before God, out of the Angels hand.]</HI> That is, the Prayers, Interce&s;&s;ions, Thank&s;|givings, and Supplications of the Saints, had acce&s;s to God, through Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.18. with acceptance, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.5. for Chri&s;ts &s;ake, in whom God is well-plea&s;ed; and the Prayers of his Saints al&s;o heard, their Per&s;ons and Services are accepted in Je&s;us Chri&s;t his beloved Son.</P>
<P N="5">5. And the Angel took the cen&s;er, and filled it with fire of the Altar, and ca&s;t it into the earth: and there were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake.</P>
<P>After Chri&s;t had offered his <HI>Incen&s;e,</HI> with the prayers of the Saints, he filled his <HI>[cen&s;er with fire of the Altar;]</HI> that is, the wrath and indignation of God, who is a confuming fire, <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.28, 29. <HI>[And ca&s;t it into the earth;]</HI> that is poured down upon the Inhabitants of the Earth, as <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 13. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 12.12. <HI>[And there were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake.]</HI> Now the &s;ilence in Heaven is interrupted: <HI>[And there were voices;]</HI> that is, different <HI>opinions</HI> among the Chri&s;tians; and then followed <HI>[thunderings and lightnings,]</HI> which <HI>&s;ignify</HI> the judgments of God again&s;t the Inhabitants of the Earth, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 29.6. The&s;e Di&s;pen&s;ati|ons of Gods <HI>fiery</HI> indignation, cau&s;ed <HI>[an earthquake;]</HI> that is, great <HI>Divi&s;ions,</HI> and <HI>Rendings,</HI> and Troubles between the <HI>Ea&s;tern</HI> and <HI>We&s;tern</HI> Churches; and al&s;o in the <HI>whole Empire,</HI> as all Hi|&s;torians do te&s;tify.</P>
<PB N="100" REF="54">
<P N="6">6. And the &s;even Angels which had the &s;even trumpets, prepared them&s;elves to &s;ound.</P>
<P N="7">7. The fir&s;t Angel &s;ounded, and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood, and they were ca&s;t upon the earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green gra&s;s was burnt up.</P>
<P>The <HI>&s;even</HI> Angels having attended and waited on the Lord for his <HI>Orders,</HI> and having received their <HI>Commi&s;&s;ion</HI> from Chri&s;t, do now prepare them&s;elves to &s;ound their Trumpets, <HI>orderly</HI> one after another. <HI>[And the fir&s;t Angel &s;ounded.]</HI> By <HI>Angel,</HI> here we may under&s;tand <HI>Athana&s;ius, Paulus, Hilarius, O&s;ius, Paulinus,</HI> and other faithful Mini&s;ters of the Go&s;pel, who lifted up their voice like a <HI>Trumpet,</HI> and did bear their <HI>Te&s;timony</HI> publickly again&s;t <HI>Ariani&s;m</HI> and other Errors; and we may al&s;o <HI>by this Angel,</HI> un|der&s;tand the Kings of the <HI>Goths</HI> and <HI>Vandals,</HI> who&s;e Religion was <HI>Ariani&s;m;</HI> they &s;ounded a terrible <HI>Alarm</HI> to the <HI>Roman Empire</HI> by their <HI>Inva&s;ions.</HI> Upon which <HI>[followed hail, and fire mingled with blood;]</HI> that is, great &s;torms of Per&s;ecution, (about <GAP DESC="foreign"> and <GAP DESC="foreign">, Ple&s;&s;aeus <HI>his My&s;tery of Iniquity, and Hierom de Chronicis,</HI>) and bloody Wars. (See <HI>Al&s;tedius in Chronicis Regnorum Veterum</HI> and <HI>Helvicus in Theat. Hi&s;t.) Alaricus, Gen&s;erick, Atyla,</HI> and others, with their Armies, de&s;troyed <HI>Valence,</HI> that bloody <HI>Arian</HI> Empe|ror, who cau&s;ed <HI>Eighty Supplicants</HI> (that were &s;ent to him from &s;ome Orthodox Bi&s;hops, and other <HI>bani&s;hed Christians</HI>) to be murdered.</P>
<P><HI>[And the third part of trees was burnt up.]</HI> By <HI>Trees</HI> here, we may under&s;tand, &s;uch Profe&s;&s;ors of Chri&s;tianity, as either bare no fruit, as <HI>Jude Ver&s;.</HI> 12.13. or el&s;e, brought forth fruit to them&s;elves, as <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 10.1. but brought forth no fruit to perfection, as <HI>Luk.</HI> 8.13, 14. They were not Trees of Righteou&s;ne&s;s, the Planting of the Lord, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.4. <HI>[Burnt up;]</HI> that is, rooted up, <HI>John</HI> 15.6. and plucked up by the roots, <HI>Jude Ver&s;.</HI> 12, 13. and <HI>John</HI> 15.6. <HI>[And all green gra&s;s was burned up;]</HI> that is, The Ordinances of God, which are as green Pa&s;tures, where Chri&s;t feeds his Sheep and his Lambs, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 23.1, 2. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.6-14. But now both the <HI>Doctrine</HI> and the Ordinances of the Go&s;pel, were &s;o corrupted,
<PB N="101" REF="54">that they were like gra&s;s, &s;corched with the heat of the Sun, and &s;o burnt up and withered, that the flocks of Chri&s;ts Pa&s;ture Sheep could not feed, <HI>Amos</HI> 8.11, 12, 13. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 40.28, 29, 30, 31. and <HI>Zech.</HI> 11.8, 9. The <HI>Ea&s;tern</HI> Bi&s;hops and Churches being &s;o cor|rupted with <HI>Errors</HI> and <HI>Here&s;ies,</HI> and the <HI>We&s;tern</HI> Bi&s;hops and Churches being more <HI>Orthodox</HI> and le&s;s corrupted; the <HI>Bi&s;hop</HI> of <HI>Rome</HI> began to contend for <HI>Supremacy,</HI> and at la&s;t obtained it. <HI>Ple&s;&s;aeus</HI>'s my&s;tery of Iniquity, <HI>Pag.</HI> 4. and 44.</P>
<P N="8">8. And the &s;econd Angel &s;ounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was ca&s;t into the &s;ea; and the third part of the &s;ea became blood:</P>
<P N="9">9. And the third part of the creatures which were in the &s;ea, and had life, died; and the third part of the &s;hips were de&s;troyed.</P>
<P>By this <HI>[&s;econd Angel,]</HI> we may <HI>likewi&s;e</HI> under&s;tand both <HI>Mi|ni&s;terial</HI> and <HI>Political</HI> Angels, who gave the <HI>&s;econd</HI> Alarm to the <HI>Church</HI> of God, and to the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Empire; <HI>e&s;pecially</HI> the <HI>faithful</HI> Mini&s;ters of the fourth Centry in the <HI>We&s;tern</HI> Church. <HI>[And as it were a great mountain burning with fire was ca&s;t into the &s;ea.]</HI> This <HI>[great mountain]</HI> was the <HI>Patriarch</HI> of <HI>Rome, burning</HI> with Pride and Ambition, <HI>loving</HI> to have the <HI>Preheminence</HI> and the <HI>Supremacy</HI> over Gods Clergy. <HI>[Was ca&s;t into the &s;ea.]</HI> By <HI>&s;ea,</HI> we may under&s;tand their <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> juri&s;diction, over all Peoples, Tongues, Nations and Languages, which are the &s;ea of many waters, upon whom the <HI>Roman Whore</HI> &s;itteth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.1-15-18. and <HI>e&s;pecially</HI> their <HI>corrupted</HI> Wor&s;hip. Read <HI>Rev.</HI> 13th. <HI>Chapter.</HI> Al&s;ted <HI>in Chronicis Ordinum inter Monachos;</HI> and <HI>Socrates, Lib.</HI> 5. of his <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> Hi&s;tory, <HI>Anno</HI> 395, 396. <HI>[And the third part of the &s;ea became blood;]</HI> (like one of the Plagues of <HI>Egypt, Exod.</HI> 7.10, 11.) <HI>that is,</HI> a great part of the <HI>Wor&s;hip</HI> and <HI>Ordi|nances</HI> of God were &s;o corrupted and polluted by the <HI>Inventions</HI> of Men of <HI>corrupt</HI> Minds, and by the Super&s;titious and Idolatrous <HI>Traditions</HI> of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Clergy, that many who drank of tho&s;e <HI>my&s;tical</HI> waters died, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> One part were Sealed and Se|cured; another part were pre&s;erved by the <HI>Incen&s;e</HI> of Chri&s;ts Me|diation
<PB N="102" REF="55">and Interce&s;&s;ion; and a <HI>third</HI> part, who&s;e Names were not in the <HI>Lambs</HI> book of Life, were fal&s;e Wor&s;hippers, and they died, <HI>&amp;c. Rev.</HI> 13.8-15, 16, 17. and 14.9, 10, 11. and <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. of this <HI>Chapter. [And the third part of the Creatures which were in the &s;ea, and had life, died.]</HI> By tho&s;e <HI>creatures,</HI> we may under&s;tand the <HI>Roman</HI> Clergy, <HI>[who had life;]</HI> that is, who <HI>formerly</HI> &s;eemed to be lively and zealous defenders of the Faith, <HI>[died;]</HI> that is, &s;ome <HI>recanted,</HI> others were <HI>corrupted,</HI> and others were de&s;troyed, <HI>&amp;c. [and the third part of the &s;hips were de&s;troyed.</HI> By <HI>[&s;hips,]</HI> here we are to under&s;tand the <HI>Churches</HI> of <HI>my&s;tical Babylon,</HI> and the Ship-Ma&s;ters and Sailers, and as many as Trade by Sea, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.17. <HI>And all the company in Ships,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P N="10">10. And the third angel &s;ounded, and there fell a great &s;tar from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the foun|tains of waters:</P>
<P>By this <HI>[third angel,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the <HI>Mini&s;ters</HI> of the next <HI>Century,</HI> namely, <HI>Augu&s;tinus, Hieronymus, Pro&s;perus, Opta|tus,</HI> &amp;c. The great &s;tar that fell from Heaven was <HI>Ne&s;torius,</HI> the then Bi&s;hop of <HI>Con&s;tantinople,</HI> and <HI>&s;everal</HI> Mini&s;ters with him, who corrupted the <HI>Doctrine</HI> of the <HI>Go&s;pel,</HI> touching <HI>Original</HI> Sin, Ju&s;tification, Election, &s;atisfaction for Sin and Free-will, and pol|luted the <HI>pure Wor&s;hip</HI> of God, by <HI>bringing</HI> in Penances, Holy|days, Fa&s;ts, and Fea&s;ts of their own Inventions; al&s;o Super&s;ti|tions, the Wor&s;hipping of Angels, praying to Saints decea&s;ed, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> The&s;e Heterodox Prelates and Prie&s;ts, are &s;aid to fall from <HI>Heaven;</HI> that is, from the <HI>true</HI> Church, &s;ound Doctrine, <HI>pure</HI> Wor&s;hip, and <HI>Heavenly</HI> Life. And of <HI>&s;hining</HI> &s;tars to become <HI>burning</HI> Lamps; <HI>that is,</HI> they lo&s;t all that <HI>Spirtual</HI> Light which they had by the <HI>Gifts</HI> of the Spirit, (as 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.4-8.) but being <HI>learned</HI> Men, they kept the <HI>Lamp-light</HI> of their <HI>acquired</HI> Arts, which they had from the <HI>School-men;</HI> and thereby they flamed and &s;hined like <HI>a burning Lamp;</HI> (as the <HI>Lamps</HI> of the <HI>five fooli&s;h</HI> Virgins did, until they went out, <HI>Matth.</HI> 25.1, 2-8, 9, 10, 11.) <HI>[And it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of Waters.]</HI> Whereby we may under&s;tand the Rivers of the Sanctuary, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 47.1-5-12. The <HI>&s;ound</HI> Doctrine of the Go&s;pel, and the pure
<PB N="103" REF="55">Wor&s;hip of God. There is a River, the &s;treams whereof make glad the City (the Church) of God, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 46.4. called the Wells of &s;alvation, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 12.3. and the Fountains of living Waters, <HI>Rev.</HI> 7.17. <HI>[The third part;]</HI> that is, not all, but a <HI>great part</HI> of Doctrine and Wor&s;hip was corrupted and <HI>polluted.</HI></P>
<P N="11">11. And the name of the &s;tar is called Wormwood: and the third part of the waters became Wormwood; and many men died of the waters, becau&s;e they were made bitter.</P>
<P><HI>[Wormwood]</HI> put into pure Water, or good Wine, doth make it bitter; &s;o the Doctrines and Commandments of Men being mixed with the Doctrines of Chri&s;t: Al&s;o the Inventions and Tradi|tions of Men being mixed with the holy Ordinances of God, maketh them <HI>bitter</HI> and unwhol&s;ome. Any Man, or Family, or Tribe, who&s;e heart turneth from the Lord, and committeth <HI>Idola|try,</HI> is compared to a <HI>Root</HI> that beareth <HI>Gall</HI> and <HI>Wormwood, Deut.</HI> 29.18. <HI>[And the third part of the waters;]</HI> that is, of the Doctrine and Wor&s;hip, <HI>[became wormwood;]</HI> that is, bitter and <HI>deadly</HI> poi&s;onous. <HI>[And many men died of the waters, becau&s;e they were made bitter.]</HI> Their Souls were infected, poi&s;oned, and peri&s;hed.</P>
<P>Hi&s;torians tell us, that in this Century came in <HI>Extream &V;nction,</HI> in imitation of that <HI>&s;acred</HI> Ordinance of anointing the Sick <HI>(or Infirm)</HI> with Oil, <HI>James</HI> 5.14, 15, 16. <HI>Foelix Patriarch</HI> of <HI>Rome,</HI> appointed the <HI>Chancel</HI> or <HI>Choire</HI> to be <HI>&s;eparated</HI> from the <HI>&s;tony</HI> Church, for the <HI>&s;econd</HI> Service, and Sacrament to be &s;aid and ad|mini&s;tred in the Choire or Chancel, as the mo&s;t holy place in the Temples of &s;tone, called the Church, the <HI>Pari&s;h</HI> Church, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> And the <HI>Patriarch Gregory,</HI> cau&s;ed the Image of the Virgin <HI>Mary</HI> to be carried in Proce&s;&s;ion; and Candles were then brought into the <HI>Temples</HI> or Churches for <HI>Candlemas-day. Cent. Magd. Cent.</HI> 5. At that time al&s;o, <HI>Benedict</HI> the Father of Monks, and little <HI>Denis</HI> the maker of <HI>Cycles</HI> for <HI>Ea&s;ter,</HI> are &s;aid to live. Thus Popery crept <HI>gradually</HI> into the Church by the fall of the <HI>Stars,</HI> Angels, Mi|ni&s;ters, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<PB N="104" REF="56">
<P N="12">12. And the fourth angel &s;ounded, and the third part of the &s;un was &s;mitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the Stars; &s;o as the third part of them was darkened, and the day &s;hone not for a third part of it, and the night likewi&s;e.</P>
<P>By this <HI>[fourth Angel]</HI> we may under&s;tand <HI>Gregorius,</HI> a man of great learning, who oppo&s;ed <HI>John</HI> Bi&s;hop of <HI>Con&s;tantinople;</HI> that took the Name of <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Bi&s;hop, <HI>Gregor. Lib.</HI> 4. <HI>Epi&s;t.</HI> 32-34-36-38. <HI>ad Johannem Con&s;tant. Lib.</HI> 7. <HI>Epi&s;t.</HI> 30. al&s;o <HI>Cent. Magd. Cent.</HI> 6. <HI>Cap.</HI> 1.7. And other <HI>faithful</HI> Mini&s;ters, who op|po&s;ed <HI>Innovations</HI> in Wor&s;hip, and <HI>un&s;ound</HI> Doctrines at that time. By the <HI>Sun, Moon,</HI> and <HI>Stars,</HI> in the <HI>Heaven</HI> of the <HI>vi&s;ible</HI> Church on <HI>earth,</HI> we are to under&s;tand all &s;orts of <HI>Spiritual</HI> Light, which God hath <HI>ordained</HI> and &s;et in the Church; <HI>that is,</HI> the holy Scripture of Truth, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 119.105-130. The able Mini&s;ters of the New Te&s;tament, <HI>Matth.</HI> 5.14. A <HI>third</HI> part of the&s;e were &s;mitten, &s;o that a <HI>third</HI> part of them was darkened. <HI>[And the day &s;hone not for a third part of it, and the night likewi&s;e.]</HI> That is, the Go&s;pel Light of the holy Scripture of Truth, was darkned by cor|rupt Doctrines and Glo&s;&s;es. This <HI>my&s;tical</HI> Eclip&s;e of Sun, Moon and Stars, did &s;o darken the day, that it <HI>[&s;hone not for a third part of it, and the night likewi&s;e.]</HI></P>
<P N="13">13. And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through the mid&s;t of Heaven, &s;aying with a loud voice, Wo, wo, wo to the inhabiters of the earth, by rea&s;on of the other voices of the Trumpet of the three angels which are yet to &s;ound.</P>
<P>By this <HI>Angel,</HI> we may under&s;tand Chri&s;t or &s;ome of his holy Angels, or &s;ome of his Prophetical Angels; that is, &s;ome of his Mini&s;ters or Me&s;&s;engers: And for the better under&s;tanding of this <HI>Ver&s;e,</HI> I &s;hall premi&s;e a few things; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That Heaven and Earth, in this Prophecy of the <HI>Revelation,</HI> are often u&s;ed <HI>meta|phorically.</HI> Read <HI>Chap.</HI> 6.12, 13, 14.7.1, 2, 3. and 9.1. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That the Inhabiters of the Earth are put in oppo&s;ition to them that dwell in Heaven, as <HI>Chap.</HI> 12.12. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> As by <HI>Heaven</HI>
<PB N="105" REF="56">is meant <HI>Sion;</HI> &s;o by <HI>Earth,</HI> we may under&s;tand <HI>Babylon, Chap.</HI> 15.15-18.1.2-10. <HI>Now I proceed;</HI> By the Inhabiters of the Earth, here we are to under&s;tand <HI>tho&s;e people</HI> who are <HI>Members</HI> of, and continue in the <HI>Antichri&s;tian</HI> &s;tate of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Church, (called my&s;tery <HI>Babylon, Rev.</HI> 17.5. the <HI>great</HI> Whore and <HI>Mother</HI> of Harlots) both Mini&s;ters and Peo|ple, who have been made drunk with the <HI>Wine</HI> of her <HI>Fornica|tions, Rev.</HI> 17.1, 2. and do Wor&s;hip the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> or his <HI>Image, Rev.</HI> 13.1-7, 8. or receive his mark in their Forehead, or in their Hand. <HI>Tho&s;e</HI> are the Per&s;ons and People again&s;t whom <HI>the&s;e</HI> three Woes are denounced by Chri&s;t and his Angels, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.13. Read <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.9, 10, 11. <HI>If any man wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t and his Image, and receive</HI> his <HI>mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the &s;ame &s;hall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="9" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. IX.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND the fifth angel &s;ounded, and I &s;aw a &s;tar fall from Heaven unto the Earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomle&s;s pit.</P>
<P>The <HI>matter</HI> of the <HI>fir&s;t Wo</HI> is contained in the Twelve <HI>former</HI> Ver&s;es of this <HI>Chapter,</HI> declared by the <HI>[fifth Angel;]</HI> that is, &s;ome <HI>other</HI> Mini&s;ters and Me&s;&s;engers of Chri&s;t. The <HI>objects</HI> of this <HI>fir&s;t Wo,</HI> were <HI>only</HI> tho&s;e Per&s;ons that had not the <HI>Seal</HI> of God in their <HI>Foreheads, Ver&s;.</HI> 4. The <HI>Executioners</HI> of this <HI>Wo</HI> were principally the <HI>Angel</HI> of the bottomle&s;s Pit, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11. a <HI>de&s;troyer,</HI> and <HI>In&s;trumentally</HI> his <HI>Locu&s;ts, Ver&s;.</HI> 3.4. The effect of this <HI>Wo,</HI> was not <HI>Death,</HI> but <HI>Torment, Ver&s;.</HI> 5, 6. wor&s;e than Death. This <HI>Wo</HI> was a ju&s;t judgment of God upon the <HI>Apo&s;tates</HI> of that time, foretold by St. <HI>Paul,</HI> 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1-9. and 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1-5. The <HI>Head</HI> of the <HI>Apo&s;tacy</HI> is the <HI>Man of Sin,</HI> here called the <HI>Son</HI> of <HI>Perdi|tion,</HI> who <HI>came</HI> out of the <HI>[bottomle&s;s pit,]</HI> and goeth into Perdi|tion. The <HI>Angel</HI> of the <HI>[bottomle&s;s pit,] Ver&s;.</HI> 11.</P>
<P><HI>[And I &s;aw a &s;tar fall from Heaven unto the Earth, &amp;c.]</HI> This <HI>Star</HI> was &s;ome <HI>very</HI> eminent Church-man, &s;ome Angel of the
<PB N="106" REF="57">Church; &s;ee <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 20. <HI>[Heaven,]</HI> that is, the &s;tate of the true <HI>vi&s;ible</HI> Church, where our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t did &s;et &s;ome <HI>Apo&s;tles,</HI> &s;ome <HI>Prophets,</HI> &s;ome <HI>Evangeli&s;ts,</HI> and &s;ome <HI>Pa&s;tors</HI> and <HI>Teachers</HI> for the Work of the Mini&s;try, <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.11, 12, 13. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.12-28. By <HI>[Earth,]</HI> we may under&s;tand <HI>here</HI> the <HI>Earthly</HI> &s;tate of the fal&s;e <HI>Antichri&s;tian</HI> National Church, (or <HI>Catholick Church</HI>) nationally &s;o called. To <HI>[fall from Heaven unto the earth,]</HI> &s;ignifies a <HI>vi&s;ible Apo&s;ta&s;y</HI> from the <HI>true</HI> Church of God, and from the <HI>pure</HI> Wor&s;hip of God, unto a <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Church, and fal&s;e Wor&s;hip, according to the Commandments of Men, their <HI>&s;uper&s;titious</HI> and <HI>Idolatrous</HI> Inventions and Traditions. <HI>[And to him was given the key of the bottomle&s;s pit.]</HI> By the <HI>Keys</HI> of the Kingdom, we are to under&s;tand that <HI>Stewardly Eccle&s;iastical</HI> Power in the Church, which our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t gave unto his Apo&s;tles and Elders <HI>to Rule well,</HI> and to <HI>govern</HI> in his Churches of Saints according to his <HI>own</HI> In&s;titutions, Laws, and Ordinances, <HI>Matth.</HI> 16.18. 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 5.17. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.7-17. And by this <HI>key</HI> of the <HI>[bottomle&s;s pit,]</HI> we may under&s;tand <HI>the Power, Throne, and great Authority,</HI> which the <HI>Dragon</HI> (that old Serpent <HI>called the Devil,</HI> and <HI>Satan, Rev.</HI> 12.9.) gave unto this <HI>fallen</HI> Star or Angel, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.2. And other <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Apo&s;tles, deceitful Workers, and <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Teachers, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. who fell with him, or after him, and <HI>exerci&s;e Coercive</HI> Power over the <HI>Con&s;ciences</HI> of Men, under their Church Govern|ment. Thereby &s;hewing him&s;elf to be God, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.3, 4.</P>
<P N="2">2. And he opened the bottomle&s;s pit, and there aro&s;e a &s;moke out of the pit, as the &s;moke of a great furnace; and the Sun and the Air were darkened, by rea&s;on of the &s;moke of the pit.</P>
<P>Here begins the exerci&s;e of the Antichri&s;tian <HI>Papal</HI> Power, by this fallen Angel of the <HI>Roman</HI> Clergy or <HI>Prelatical</HI> Prie&s;thood. As &s;oon as he had gotten the key of <HI>[the bottomle&s;s pit,]</HI> he opened it; <HI>Con&s;tantine</HI> the Great, and other <HI>Chri&s;tian</HI> Emperors, &s;hut the <HI>[bottomle&s;s pit]</HI> of idolatry, by their <HI>publick</HI> Edicts; but now, by this <HI>Apo&s;tate</HI> Star, the <HI>[bottomle&s;s pit,]</HI> (that is, a <HI>Hell</HI> of <HI>Here&s;ies, fal&s;e</HI> Doctrines, and <HI>Idolatrous</HI> Wor&s;hip is opened, practi&s;ed, and exerci&s;ed by the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Prelates and Prie&s;ts, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1, 2.
<PB N="107" REF="57">and 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2.) <HI>[And there aro&s;e a &s;moke out of the pit, as the &s;moke of a great furnace.]</HI> By this <HI>[&s;moke]</HI> we may under&s;tand all <HI>corrupt</HI> Doctrines, Traditions of Men, and all the Rudiments of the World, <HI>Col.</HI> 2.8-18. <HI>Idolaters</HI> are compared to the <HI>&s;moke</HI> of a Chimney, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 13.2, 3. yea, <HI>[the &s;moke of a great furnance; and the Sun and the Air were darkened by rea&s;on of the &s;moke of the pit.]</HI> By the <HI>Sun</HI> and the <HI>Air,</HI> we are to under&s;tand all the Lights that God hath ordained in the Heaven of his Church, the holy Scri|pture, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 43.3. Thy Word is a light to my feet, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 119.105-130. And Chri&s;ts <HI>able</HI> Mini&s;ters of the New Te&s;tament, <HI>Matth.</HI> 5.14. The&s;e <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> Lights in the <HI>Firmament</HI> of the Church were darkned by the great &s;moke of <HI>Popi&s;h</HI> Super&s;titions, that aro&s;e out of the <HI>bottomle&s;s pit</HI> of Hell.</P>
<P N="3">3. And there came out of the &s;moke locu&s;ts upon the earth; and unto them was given power, as the &s;corpions of the earth have power.</P>
<P>There are Two &s;orts of <HI>[Locu&s;ts,]</HI> one is a kind of fruit good to eat, <HI>Matth.</HI> 3.4. the other is a <HI>hurtful</HI> Creature, <HI>Exod.</HI> 10.14, 15. Tho&s;e <HI>Vermin</HI> u&s;ually &s;warm together, and were Execu|tioners of Gods wrath upon <HI>Egypt.</HI> Read <HI>Deut.</HI> 28.38-42. 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> 7.13. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 78.46. <HI>Joel</HI> 1.4. They leap hither and thither, are now here and then there; <HI>And they are hurtful every where,</HI> Prov. 30.27. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 109.23. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 33.4. By the&s;e <HI>Locu&s;ts,</HI> we may under|&s;tand the <HI>Popi&s;h</HI> Clergy, with the <HI>&s;warms</HI> of Monks, Friars, Prie&s;ts, Je&s;uits, and other Men of the Popes holy Orders, <HI>&amp;c. Franci&s;cus Claudius</HI> a Friar, expounded this place of <HI>Heretical</HI> Teachers; al&s;o the <HI>Rhemi&s;ts</HI> upon this Text, &s;ay as much in their <HI>Marginal</HI> Notes. Read 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1, 2, 3. 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.3. and 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. The <HI>Apo&s;tles</HI> did Prophe&s;y of <HI>&s;uch</HI> in the latter days. <HI>[And to them was given power, as the &s;corpions of the earth have power.]</HI> The <HI>[&s;corpion]</HI> is a &s;ubtile and <HI>venomous</HI> Creature, which hath a <HI>flattering</HI> Counte|nance, and a <HI>deadly</HI> &s;ting in the <HI>Tail.</HI> Such are the <HI>Roman</HI> Prie&s;ts, who by <HI>feigned</HI> Words, and <HI>fair</HI> Speeches, deceive the Hearts of the &s;imple, <HI>Rom.</HI> 16.18.</P>
<P N="4">4. And it was commanded them, that they &s;hould not hurt the gra&s;s of the earth, neither any green thing,
<PB N="108" REF="58">neither any tree; but only tho&s;e men which have not the Seal of God in their foreheads.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> we have the Locu&s;ts <HI>Prohibition,</HI> &s;hewing whom they might not hurt, and their <HI>permi&s;&s;ion</HI> declaring whom they might hurt; <HI>[only tho&s;e men which have not the Seal of God in their foreheads.]</HI> See the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Chap.</HI> 7. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 2, 3. <HI>[And it was com|manded them,]</HI> that is, by Chri&s;t, <HI>[that they &s;hould not hurt the gra&s;s of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any green Tree;]</HI> that is, not any <HI>growing</HI> Chri&s;tians, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 14.4-8. not any green <HI>flouri&s;hing</HI> Saints, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 52.8. nor any <HI>Trees</HI> of Righteou&s;ne&s;s, the planting of the Lord, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.3, 4. no fruitful Believers, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 92.12, 13, 14, 15. Tho&s;e <HI>Locu&s;ts</HI> were permitted to hurt <HI>only tho&s;e men who had not the Seal of God in their foreheads;</HI> and e&s;pecially tho&s;e men who willingly received the <HI>mark</HI> of the <HI>Bea&s;t in their foreheads,</HI> Rev. 13.16, 17.</P>
<P N="5">5. And to them it was given that they &s;hould not kill them, but that they &s;hould be tormented five months; and there torment <HI>was</HI> as the torment of a &s;corpion, when he &s;triketh a man.</P>
<P>This <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> contains the <HI>Re&s;traint</HI> laid upon the Locu&s;ts, who had <HI>permi&s;&s;ion</HI> from Chri&s;t to hurt tho&s;e Men which had not the <HI>Seal</HI> of God in their <HI>foreheads. [That they &s;hould not kill them,</HI> but <HI>torment them five Months.</HI>] By killing them, we may under&s;tand de&s;troying their <HI>natural</HI> Life, Per&s;ecuting and Tormenting them to Death. And the time of their tormenting them is al&s;o limited, <HI>[five months;]</HI> that is <HI>Prophetical</HI> Months, thirty Days to a Month; are One Hundred and Fifty Prophetical Days or Years. The <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> had power given him <HI>by the Dragon</HI> to continue <HI>forty two months,</HI> Rev. 13.2-5. which is One Thou&s;and Two Hundred and Sixty <HI>Prophetical</HI> days, each day for a year, <HI>Numb.</HI> 14.34. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 4.6. &s;o long the holy City was trodden under foot by the Gentiles; that is, the gentilizing Papi&s;ts, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.2. Now the Locu&s;ts had <HI>permi&s;&s;ion</HI> to torment tho&s;e Men <HI>[five Months]</HI> of the <HI>forty two Months,</HI> a certain limited time, for to hurt them and torment them, but <HI>[not kill them.]</HI></P>
<PB N="109" REF="58">
<P><HI>[And their torment</HI> was <HI>as the torment of a Scorpion, when he &s;triketh a man.]</HI> Who&s;e &s;ting being venomous, doth infect and <HI>venom</HI> the whole Body with poi&s;on and pain. So do tho&s;e <HI>Popi&s;h</HI> Locu&s;ts torment the Con&s;ciences of Men and Women with their <HI>damnable</HI> Doctrines, poi&s;oning their Souls, filling them with troubles, and tormenting them with horror and fear of Purgatory, and Hell, without any Ea&s;e or Remedy. The <HI>damnable</HI> Do|ctrines of Prie&s;ts and Je&s;uits, can &s;ting and wound mens Con|&s;ciences, but they cannot cure and heal a wounded Con&s;cience. When the pains of Hell took hold of <HI>David,</HI> he got not peace, comfort and quietne&s;s, by Wor&s;hipping of Images, and Praying to Saints decea&s;ed; but by calling upon the Name of JEHOVAH, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 116.3, 4, 5.</P>
<P N="6">6. And in tho&s;e days &s;hall Men &s;eek death, and &s;hall not find it; and &s;hall de&s;ire to die, and death &s;hall flee from them.</P>
<P>By <HI>[tho&s;e days,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the time of their Torment and trouble of Con&s;cience; by the Terrors of the Almighty for their Sins, as <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 38.1, 2, 3. <HI>A wounded &s;pirit who can bear?</HI> Prov. 18.14. <HI>[Men &s;hall &s;eek death;]</HI> that is, wi&s;h and de&s;ire to die, but all in vain, and to no purpo&s;e; <HI>[for death &s;hall flee from them;]</HI> there will be no deliverance (one way or other) out of their trouble of Con&s;cience, and torment of their Hearts; no ce&s;&s;ation of mi&s;ery, no mitigation of horror and torment during their ap|pointed time.</P>
<P N="7">7. And the &s;hapes of the Locu&s;ts <HI>were</HI> like unto Hor&s;es prepared unto battel; and on their heads <HI>were</HI> as it were crowns like gold, and their faces <HI>were</HI> as the faces of Men.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> we have a further <HI>de&s;cription</HI> of the <HI>Locu&s;ts;</HI> that is, the <HI>Roman</HI> Popi&s;h Clergy, and Antichri&s;tian Prelacy, in <HI>three</HI> Particulars. <HI>Fir&s;t, [Like unto Hor&s;es prepared unto battel.]</HI> For their boldne&s;s, expertne&s;s, and readine&s;s to oppo&s;e any that gain-&s;ay them, their Doctrines or Wor&s;hip, and prepare War again&s;t their oppo&s;ers. <HI>[And on their heads</HI> were <HI>as it were crowns
<PB N="110" REF="59">of gold.]</HI> Whereby we may under&s;tand the Grandure, Pomp, and Kingline&s;s of the <HI>Roman</HI> Prelacy and Clergy; &s;uch are the Pope<HI>'s Triple</HI> Crown, the Cardinal's Cap, and Prelate's Myter. <HI>[And their faces</HI> were <HI>as the faces of Men.]</HI> Whereby is &s;ignified their <HI>Affablene&s;s,</HI> Courte&s;ie, Vi&s;ibility, and Confidence. They are <HI>bare-faced,</HI> openly te&s;tifying all their Damnable Doctrines, Altar-Sacrifices, Wor&s;hipping of Images, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> And they are Men of Arts and Parts, learned Men, able to &s;ay as much for them&s;elves as Sophi&s;try, vain <HI>Philo&s;ophy,</HI> and <HI>School-men,</HI> can &s;ay in the <HI>defence</HI> of their Doctrines and Wor&s;hips. <HI>[Faces</HI> like <HI>Men,]</HI> that is, tran&s;|forming them&s;elves into the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, but are indeed the Mini&s;ters of Antichri&s;t, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.13, 14, 15.</P>
<P N="8">8. And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth were as <HI>the teeth</HI> of Lions.</P>
<P>Here followeth another <HI>de&s;cription</HI> of the <HI>Locu&s;ts</HI> which aro&s;e and came out of the bottomle&s;s pit. <HI>[They had hair as the hair of women.]</HI> Womens hair is given them for an Ornament, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.15. the hair of tho&s;e <HI>Locusts</HI> &s;ignify the <HI>external</HI> Ornaments of the <HI>Roman</HI> Prie&s;ts, that is, their Ve&s;tments, Scarlet Robes, and all their Copes, Myters, Hoods, Tippets, Altar-Coverings, Pul|pit imbroidered Clothes, of Purple, Scarlet, and Gold, as <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.4, 5, 6. <HI>[Their teeth were as</HI> the teeth <HI>of Lions:]</HI> Biting and devouring like Lions. Hereby is &s;ignified the cruel and bloody actions of tho&s;e <HI>Locu&s;ts,</HI> Rev. 13.1, 2-5, 6-12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17.</P>
<P N="9">9. And they had brea&s;t-plates, as it were bre&s;t-plates of iron, and the &s;ound of their wings <HI>was</HI> as the &s;ound of Chariots, of many Hor&s;es running to battel.</P>
<P>By their <HI>[brea&s;t-plates, as it were of iron,]</HI> we may under&s;tand their <HI>external</HI> defence for &s;elf-pre&s;ervations, both of their Per&s;ons and Privileges; <HI>that is,</HI> the Popi&s;h Canons, their holy Orders, and <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> Laws, whereby tho&s;e <HI>Locu&s;ts</HI> were protected, <HI>as</HI> from the violence of the common people, <HI>&s;o</HI> from the power of Kings and their Laws. <HI>[And the &s;ound of their wings</HI> was <HI>as the &s;ound of Chariots, of many Hor&s;es running to battel.] Wings</HI> &s;ignify
<PB N="111" REF="59">their readine&s;s to the Work of their Mini&s;try, as <HI>Rev.</HI> 4.8. See the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Wings</HI> there. By the re&s;emblance of Chariots and Hor&s;es, we may under&s;tand what a Terror they were to all &s;orts of people that would oppo&s;e them; as the <HI>true</HI> Church of God is &s;aid to be <HI>terrible</HI> as an <HI>Army</HI> with <HI>Banners, Cant.</HI> 6.4-10. &s;o tho&s;e <HI>Locu&s;ts</HI> are <HI>terrible, [as Chariots</HI> and <HI>many Hor&s;es running to battel.</HI>] Rev. 13.4. <HI>Who is like unto the Bea&s;t, who is able to make war with him?</HI></P>
<P N="10">10. And they had tails like unto &s;corpions, and there were &s;tings in their tails: and their power <HI>was</HI> to hurt men five months.</P>
<P>By the <HI>[tails]</HI> of the <HI>Locu&s;ts,</HI> we are to under&s;tand the fal&s;e <HI>Prophet,</HI> Rev. 19.19-20. <HI>that is,</HI> fal&s;e Teachers, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. The Prophet that teacheth lyes, he is the Tail, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 9.15. Read 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.8, 9, 10, 11. The <HI>[&s;tings in their Tails,]</HI> &s;ignify the the venomous deadly poi&s;on, that is, in their fal&s;e Doctrines, called the Doctrines of Devils, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1, 2, 3. By which, the Souls and Con&s;ciences of Men and Women that Wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t or his Image, are &s;tung, pained, and poi&s;oned to Death. <HI>[And their power was to hurt men five months;]</HI> that is, only tho&s;e men which had not the Seal of God in their foreheads, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4.</P>
<P N="11">11. And they had a king over them, <HI>which is</HI> the angel of the bottomle&s;s pit, who&s;e name in the Hebrew tongue <HI>is</HI> Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath <HI>his</HI> name Apollyon.</P>
<P>By the <HI>King</HI> of the Locu&s;ts, [which is <HI>the Angel of the bottom|le&s;s pit,</HI>] we may under&s;tand the <HI>Pope,</HI> the <HI>Roman</HI> Pontifex, who is <HI>&s;upream,</HI> exerci&s;ing <HI>ab&s;olute</HI> Soveragnity over all the <HI>Locu&s;ts,</HI> who are of various Orders, Dignities, and Degrees, but yet are all &s;ubordinate unto that <HI>Supream</HI> Head, and their King, <HI>the Pope of Rome. [Who&s;e name in the Hebrew tongue</HI> is <HI>Abaddon;</HI>] a de|&s;troyer of the <HI>believing</HI> Jews; [<HI>but in the Greek tongue hath</HI> his <HI>name Apollyon;</HI>] that is, a de&s;troyer of the believing Gentiles.</P>
<PB N="112" REF="60">
<P N="12">12. One wo is pa&s;t, <HI>and</HI> behold, there come two woes more hereafter.</P>
<P>Here is the <HI>period</HI> or end of the fir&s;t <HI>Wo,</HI> and the di&s;pen&s;ation of the <HI>fifth</HI> Trumpet. [And <HI>behold, there come two woes more hereafter;</HI>] as <HI>Chap.</HI> 8.13. The time of this <HI>fir&s;t</HI> Wo was but <HI>five</HI> my&s;tical Pro|phetical Months; <HI>that is,</HI> One Hundred and Fifty years. See the Expo&s;ition of the Fifth and Tenth Ver&s;es of this <HI>Chapter.</HI></P>
<P N="13">13. And the &s;ixth angel founded, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar which is before God,</P>
<P>The <HI>Angel</HI> that &s;ounded the <HI>&s;econd</HI> Wo Trumpet, was tho&s;e faithful <HI>Orthodox Mini&s;ters</HI> who in that <HI>Age</HI> lifted up their Voice like a <HI>Trumpet</HI> again&s;t Popi&s;h Idolatry, <HI>Image</HI> Wor&s;hip, and other <HI>Super&s;titions</HI> of the <HI>Roman</HI> Clergy. <HI>[And I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar which is before God.]</HI> This <HI>voice</HI> was the voice of Chri&s;t, who &s;tands at the Altar before God. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 8. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3, 4, 5. that gave order and com|mand, and direction to this <HI>Sixth</HI> Angel what he &s;hould do; as appears in the <HI>next</HI> Ver&s;e.</P>
<P N="14">14. Saying to the &s;ixth angel which had the Trum|pet, Loo&s;e the four angels which are bound in the great River Euphrates.</P>
<P>By the&s;e <HI>[four Angels,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the <HI>chief</HI> Com|manders of the <HI>Armies</HI> of the <HI>Turki&s;h</HI> Emperor, for they con&s;i&s;ted of four &s;everal &s;orts of people, that is, <HI>Arabians, Saracens, Tartars</HI> and <HI>Turks,</HI> who&s;e four Souldans in <HI>A&s;ia, Aleppo, Dama&s;cus,</HI> and <HI>Antioch,</HI> (as Hi&s;torians tell us) had their chief Re&s;idence near the <HI>[River Euphrates,]</HI> and were <HI>bounded</HI> by that <HI>great</HI> River, from coming over into <HI>Europe.</HI> And now God gave them <HI>permi&s;&s;ion</HI> to pa&s;s over that <HI>great</HI> River with their Armies, who de&s;troyed the <HI>third</HI> part of the <HI>then Roman</HI> Empire, as the <HI>Turki&s;h</HI> Hi&s;tory, and the <HI>Holy War</HI> relate unto us.</P>
<PB N="113" REF="60">
<P N="15">15. And the four angels were loo&s;ed, which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to &s;lay the third part of men.</P>
<P>The Work tho&s;e <HI>four</HI> Commanders were appointed by God to do, was to kill the third part of Men in the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire, who Wor&s;hipped Images, e&s;pecially tho&s;e Idolaters, who had <HI>Apo&s;ta|tized</HI> from the <HI>true Wor&s;hip</HI> of God. <HI>[Which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year,]</HI> which if taken <HI>Prophe|tically,</HI> is Three Hundred and Ninety years, and &s;ome odd time. <HI>Or el&s;e,</HI> thereby is &s;ignified &s;ome certain time appointed of God.</P>
<P N="16">16. And the number of the army of the hor&s;emen <HI>were</HI> two hundred thou&s;and thou&s;and: and I heard the number of them.</P>
<P>The <HI>Turki&s;h</HI> Armies con&s;i&s;t <HI>mo&s;t</HI> of <HI>Hor&s;emen;</HI> therefore they are numbred <HI>[two hundred thou&s; and thou&s;and,]</HI> a <HI>certain</HI> number for an <HI>uncertain;</HI> their <HI>Footmen</HI> are not numbred, <HI>becau&s;e</HI> they were not &s;o <HI>con&s;iderable,</HI> nor &s;o <HI>terrible,</HI> or el&s;e exceeding many more than the Hor&s;emen, <HI>as if they were innumerable.</HI></P>
<P N="17">17. And thus I &s;aw the hor&s;es in the vi&s;ion, and them that &s;ate on them, having bre&s;t-plates of fire, and of ja|cinct, and brim&s;tone: and the heads of the hor&s;es <HI>were</HI> as the heads of lions; and out of their mouths i&s;&s;ued fire, and &s;moke, and brim&s;tone.</P>
<P>Here we have a <HI>metaphorical</HI> and my&s;tical de&s;cription of the Hor&s;emen, and the Hor&s;es. <HI>[The Hor&s;emen had bre&s;t-plates of fire, and of jacinct, and brim&s;tone.]</HI> By their <HI>[bre&s;t-plates of fire,]</HI> we may under&s;tand their bright-&s;hining Armour; and by <HI>[jacinct,]</HI> is figured and &s;et forth the Jewels and Riches of the <HI>Turki&s;h</HI> Camp and Com|manders, who had co&s;tly Jewels and Pearls about them; and their imbroidered rich Garments were of fiery, Sulphureous colour, like <HI>brim&s;tone,</HI> whitely yellow. [<HI>The heads of the hor&s;es</HI> were <HI>as the heads of lions;</HI>] that is, very formidable and terrible, very bold and fierce. <HI>[And out of their mouths i&s;&s;ued fire, and &s;moke, and
<PB N="114" REF="61">brim&s;tone;</HI> which &s;ignifies the <HI>Turki&s;h</HI> fiery Armes, <HI>Canons, Muskets, Pi&s;tols,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P N="18">18. By the&s;e three was the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the &s;moke, and by the brim&s;tone which i&s;&s;ued out of their mouths.</P>
<P>This may be under&s;tood literally. <HI>[By the&s;e three;]</HI> that is, <HI>[by the fire]</HI> of the <HI>Turki&s;h</HI> Canons, killing Men, and burning Towns in the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire; and <HI>[by the &s;moke;]</HI> that is, the Turki&s;h <HI>Alchoran</HI> and <HI>Mahometan</HI> Religion; <HI>[and by the brim&s;tone which i&s;&s;ued out of their mouths;]</HI> that is, the Powder and Bullets which the <HI>Turki&s;h</HI> Hor&s;emen &s;hot out of the mouths of their Muskets, Carbines, Pi&s;tols, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> [<HI>The third part of men</HI> were <HI>killed;</HI>] that is, in the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire, were &s;lain and de&s;troyed in the <HI>European</HI> Wars by the <HI>Turki&s;h</HI> Armies.</P>
<P N="19">19. For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails; for their tails <HI>were</HI> like unto &s;erpents, and had heads, and with them they do hurt.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> is declared how the <HI>Turks</HI> did further <HI>mi&s;chief</HI> unto the <HI>Romans. [Their power is in their mouth, and in their tails.]</HI> The <HI>Turki&s;h</HI> Power was in their Mouth; <HI>that is,</HI> their <HI>Mahometan</HI> Do|ctrine and Wor&s;hip, whereby they did hurt to the Souls of tho&s;e <HI>Romans</HI> that turned to the <HI>Turks</HI> Religion. <HI>[For their tails</HI> were <HI>like unto &s;erpents, and had heads, and with them they do hurt.]</HI> There|by, the <HI>Turks</HI> did not only kill the bodies of <HI>many Apo&s;tate Ro|mans,</HI> but did al&s;o poi&s;on <HI>many</HI> of their Souls.</P>
<P N="20">20. And the re&s;t of the Men which were not killed by the&s;e plagues, yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they &s;hould not wor&s;hip Devils, and Idols of gold and &s;ilver, and bra&s;s, and &s;tone, and of wood; which neither can &s;ee, nor hear, nor walk:</P>
<P>By <HI>[the re&s;t of the men, which were not killed by the&s;e plagues;]</HI> we may under&s;tand tho&s;e <HI>Roman</HI> Papi&s;ts, who Apo&s;tatized from the <HI>&s;ound</HI> Doctrines and pure Wor&s;hip of God, to <HI>Popi&s;h</HI> Doctrine
<PB N="115" REF="61">of Devils, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1, 2, 3. <HI>Forbidding the Prie&s;ts to Marry, and commanding the people to ab&s;tain from meats,</HI> &amp;c. [<HI>Yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they &s;hould not wor&s;hip Devils,</HI> &amp;c.] that is, they added <HI>impenitency</HI> to their <HI>Heatheni&s;h</HI> and <HI>Helli&s;h</HI> Ido|latry; of <HI>Imaginary</HI> wor&s;hip, called the Works of their hands; becau&s;e the Images, Cro&s;&s;es, Crucifixes which they Adore, are the work of their hands: The <HI>Roman</HI> Papi&s;ts make the Image of the <HI>Virgin Mary,</HI> and wor&s;hip it; and the Image of <HI>Chri&s;t</HI> upon a <HI>Cro&s;s,</HI> and wor&s;hip it: Thus the Apo&s;tate <HI>Papal Romans</HI> Hea|thenize. Read <HI>Levit.</HI> 17.7. 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> 11.15. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 115.4-8. <HI>[That they &s;hould not wor&s;hip Devils,]</HI> drink of the Cup of Devils, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 10.19, 20, 21, 22. partake of the <HI>Table</HI> of Devils, and &s;o &s;acri|fice to Devils, as the <HI>Heathen</HI> did, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 115.4-8. and 135.15.</P>
<P N="21">21. Neither repented they of their murders, nor of their &s;orceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> there are four &s;orts of <HI>heinous</HI> Sins <HI>mentioned,</HI> which the&s;e Apo&s;tates lived in without <HI>Repentance;</HI> to wit, <HI>Murder, Sorcery, Fornication,</HI> and <HI>Thefts. [Neither repented they of their Murders.]</HI> The Murders of tho&s;e Apo&s;tate <HI>Romans</HI> are of <HI>two</HI> &s;orts; <HI>First,</HI> The Je&s;uits, Prie&s;ts, Friars, and the re&s;t of the <HI>Roman</HI> Clergy, murdered the <HI>Souls</HI> of them that believed their <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Doctrines, and practi&s;ed their Image-Wor&s;hip. <HI>Secondly,</HI> They murdered the Bodies of many, becau&s;e they would not Wor&s;hip Images, Crucifixes, come to <HI>Ma&s;s,</HI> fall down before their <HI>Hoa&s;t,</HI> and Wor&s;hip their breaden God, the <HI>Con&s;ecrated Wafer.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[Nor of their Sorceries;]</HI> whereby we are to under&s;tand tho&s;e <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Doctrines by which the <HI>Roman</HI> Prie&s;ts did bewitch the poor ignorant people, as <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.1. And their fal&s;e Miracles, &s;uch as are called <HI>lying wonders,</HI> 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.9, 10. [<HI>Nor of their fornica|tions;</HI> that is, of their <HI>Corporal</HI> and Spiritual Whoredoms. The Fornication of the <HI>great Whore,</HI> the Mother of Harlots, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.5. My&s;tical <HI>Babylon. [Nor of their Thefts:]</HI> In taking and getting to the <HI>Roman</HI> Church the <HI>Papal</HI> Clergy, and <HI>Religious</HI> Hou&s;es, Mo|na&s;tries, Nunneries, Priories, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> by indirect ways and means, &s;uch great Revenues, under pretext and pretence of giving Pardons, In|dulgences, Di&s;pen&s;ations, <HI>&amp;c. Platina, Martinus, &V;naphrius,</HI> and
<PB N="116" REF="62"><HI>Bellarmine</HI> him&s;elf, have written enough, to te&s;tify, that the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Clergy are guilty of the&s;e <HI>heinous</HI> Sins.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="10" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. X.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND I &s;aw another mighty Angel come down from Heaven, cloathed with a Cloud, and a Rainbow <HI>was</HI> upon his head, and his face <HI>was</HI> as it were the &s;un, and his feet as pillars of fire.</P>
<P>This <HI>[mighty Angel]</HI> is the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>[cloathed with a Cloud;]</HI> Chri&s;t is often &s;o de&s;cribed in the <HI>Prophets,</HI> and in the <HI>P&s;alms.</HI> Read <HI>Exod.</HI> 14.20. and 16.10. and 19.9. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 78.14. and 104.3. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 19.1. <HI>Ezek.</HI> 1.4. and 10.3, 4. <HI>[And a Rainbow was upon his head:]</HI> Whereby is &s;ignified the dignity and faithful|ne&s;s of Chri&s;ts Mediator&s;hip. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 4.3. Read <HI>Ezek.</HI> 1.28. The <HI>Rainbow</HI> was (and is for ever) a &s;ign of Gods Covenant, <HI>Gen.</HI> 9.4. And it is an everla&s;ting Te&s;timony of his Faithfulne&s;s, Mercy, and Truth, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 54.7, 8, 9. [<HI>And his face</HI> was <HI>as it were the &s;un.</HI>] Chri&s;t is called the <HI>Son</HI> of Righteou&s;ne&s;s, <HI>Mal.</HI> 4.2. God gives his Saints the light of the knowledge of his Glory in the face of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.6. <HI>[And his feet as pillars of fire.]</HI> See the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 15. whereby it appears to be Chri&s;t.</P>
<P N="2">2. And he had in his hand a little book open; and he &s;et his right foot upon the &s;ea, and <HI>his</HI> left <HI>foot</HI> on the earth.</P>
<P><HI>John</HI> &s;aw <HI>Je&s;us</HI> take the <HI>&s;ealed</HI> book out of his Fathers hand, and he opened the <HI>Seals</HI> thereof: And now <HI>John</HI> &s;aw <HI>[a little book]</HI> in the hand of Je&s;us Chri&s;t <HI>[open:]</HI> It is called <HI>[a little book]</HI> be|cau&s;e it contains but a part of the revealed Will of God. It is &s;aid to be in the hand of Chri&s;t, <HI>to &s;hew us, First,</HI> That he will pre|&s;erve and <HI>&s;afe</HI> keep the <HI>holy</HI> Scripture, and every book thereof, in his own hand by his Almighty Power. As the Saints are in Chri&s;ts
<PB N="117" REF="62">hand, and none can pull them out of his hand, <HI>John</HI> 10.28. &s;o the Scriptures of Truth are in Chri&s;ts hand, and none can pull them out of his hand. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That Chri&s;t will keep an open door for the Go&s;pel, when the Temple-Wor&s;hip and <HI>publick</HI> Ordinances will be &s;hut up, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9, 10, 11. and <HI>Act.</HI> 8.1-4. by per&s;ecuting the Church of God. [<HI>And he &s;et his right foot upon the &s;ea, and</HI> his <HI>left</HI> foot <HI>on the earth.</HI>] Whereby is <HI>&s;ignified</HI> Chri&s;t's <HI>Sovereignty</HI> over all both at Land and at Sea. Chri&s;t hath the <HI>Supremacy</HI> and the <HI>Preheminency</HI> over and above all, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.18. He is the only Po|tentate, the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.15. All Power in Heaven and Earth is given unto our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.18. And Chri&s;t (in his time) will take unto him his great Power and Reign, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.17.</P>
<P N="3">3. And cried with a loud voice, as <HI>when</HI> a lion roareth: and when he had cried, &s;even thunders uttered their voices.</P>
<P N="4">4. And when the &s;even thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a voice from Heaven, &s;aying unto me, Seal up tho&s;e things which the &s;even thunders uttered, and write them not.</P>
<P>The <HI>Voice</HI> of Chri&s;t, <HI>(the Lion of the Tribe of Judah)</HI> when he is angry, is like the roaring of a Lion, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 31.4. <HI>So &s;hall the Lord of Ho&s;ts come down to fight for Mount Sion, and for the Hill thereof. [Seven Thunders uttered their voices.]</HI> That is, their Prophecies of Gods righteous Judgments, which are often called Thunders, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 29.6. <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.19. and 19.6. <HI>[And when the &s;even thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write.] John</HI> heard and un|der&s;tood the <HI>voices</HI> of the <HI>&s;even</HI> Thunders, and was about to write their Prophecies unto the <HI>&s;even</HI> Churches in <HI>A&s;ia,</HI> as Chri&s;t had commanded him, <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11.19. But he <HI>[heard a voice from Heaven;]</HI> that is the voice of Chri&s;t, [<HI>&s;aying unto</HI> him, <HI>Seal up tho&s;e things which the &s;even thunders uttered, and write them not.</HI>] Sealing up, &s;ignifies, to keep them <HI>&s;ecretly</HI> and <HI>&s;afely</HI> until the time that God will have them <HI>revealed</HI> and <HI>performed.</HI></P>
<PB N="118" REF="63">
<P N="5">5. And the Angel which I &s;aw &s;tand upon the &s;ea, and upon the earth, lifted up his hand to Heaven,</P>
<P N="6">6. And &s;ware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who created Heaven and the things that therein are, and the earth and the things that therein are, and the &s;ea and the things which are therein, that their &s;hould be time no longer.</P>
<P N="7">7. But in the days of the voice of the &s;eventh Angel, when he &s;hall begin to &s;ound, the my&s;tery of God &s;hould be fini&s;hed, as he hath declared to his &s;ervants the Prophets.</P>
<P>The&s;e Three <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> contain the Oath of Chri&s;t, for the confir|mation of the truth and certainty of what HE him&s;elf &s;pake and witne&s;&s;ed unto his &s;ervant <HI>John, Heb.</HI> 6.13-16, 17. <HI>God willing to &s;hew the immutability of his coun&s;el, confirmed it by an Oath.</HI> Whence we may ob&s;erve, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That an Oath is a &s;acred and &s;olemn Ado|ration and Invocation of the only true living God. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That it is lawful in &s;ome ca&s;es or matters to &s;wear by Almighty God. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> That the <HI>mo&s;t u&s;ual</HI> ge&s;ture of them that &s;ware was by lifting up their hands towards Heaven, <HI>Gen.</HI> 14.22. <HI>Dan.</HI> 12.7. and our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t (as Man and Mediator between God and Men, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.5.) here lifted up his <HI>hand</HI> to Heaven. <HI>[And &s;ware by him that liveth for ever and ever;]</HI> that is, the <HI>eternal</HI> JEHOVAH, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 65.16. and <HI>Jer.</HI> 4.1, 2.</P>
<P>The matter of Chri&s;ts Oath <HI>here</HI> was, <HI>[That there &s;hould be time no longer;</HI> that is, for the Bea&s;t, the great Whore, and the fal&s;e Prophet; and tho&s;e Kings of the Earth, (that give their King|dom, Power and Strength unto the Bea&s;t) to Reign, Rule and Exerci&s;e Dominion after the Seventh Trumpet begin to &s;ound, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. compared with 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.24, 25. And this 7th. <HI>Ver&s;e. [But in the days of the voice of the Seventh Angel when he &s;hall begin to &s;ound, the mystery of God &s;hould be fini&s;hed.]</HI> By <HI>[the my&s;tery
<PB N="119" REF="63">of God]</HI> here, we may under&s;tand the Conver&s;ion of the <HI>Jews</HI> unto Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Rom.</HI> 11.25, 26, 27. Al&s;o the building and re&s;toring of the Church of God unto its <HI>primitive</HI> purity of Wor&s;hip and Ordinances, according to the <HI>In&s;titutions</HI> of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who is the Head of the Church, <HI>Eph.</HI> 5.25, 26, 27-32. <HI>[As he hath declared to his &s;ervants the Prophets,</HI> Cant. 6.10. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.1, 2.21.1-6.</P>
<P N="8">8. And the voice which I heard from Heaven &s;pake unto me again, and &s;aid, Go, <HI>and</HI> take the little book which is open in the hand of the Angel which &s;tandeth upon the &s;ea, and upon the earth.</P>
<P N="9">9. And I went unto the Angel, and &s;aid unto him, Give me the little book. And he &s;aid unto me, Take <HI>it,</HI> and eat it up; and it &s;hall make thy belly bitter, but it &s;hall be in thy mouth &s;weet as honey.</P>
<P N="10">10. And I took the little book out of the Angels hand, and eat it up; and it was in my mouth &s;weet as honey: and as &s;oon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.</P>
<P>The eating up of this <HI>[little book]</HI> doth &s;ignify Chri&s;ts In&s;tru|ction unto his &s;ervant <HI>John</HI> what he &s;hould Prophe&s;y. As the Lord in&s;tructed his Prophet <HI>Ezekiel</HI> what he &s;hould Prophe&s;y, by bid|ding him eat up the <HI>Roll</HI> which was written within and without, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 2.9, 10.3.1, 2, 3, 4-9, 10-14. Chri&s;t told <HI>John</HI> the dou|ble effect of his eating up this <HI>little book. Fir&s;t,</HI> It would be <HI>&s;weet</HI> as honey in his mouth; that is, in Preaching of it. <HI>Secondly,</HI> It would be bitter in his belly <HI>[as &s;oon as</HI> he <HI>had eaten it;]</HI> that is, It would <HI>occa&s;ion</HI> bitterne&s;s, &s;orrow, and per&s;ecution, after his Te&s;timony was witne&s;&s;ed by Preaching and Publi&s;hing thereof. And &s;o it proved, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9, 10. <HI>[And I went unto the Angel, and &s;aid unto him, Give me the little book. And he &s;aid unto me, Take</HI> it, <HI>and eat it up; and it &s;hall make thy belly bitter, but it &s;hall be in thy mouth &s;weet as honey. And I took the little book out of the Angels
<PB N="120" REF="64">hand, and eat it up,</HI> &amp;c.] The Preaching of the Word is &s;weet, though Per&s;ecution be bitter.</P>
<P N="11">11. And he &s;aid unto me, Thou mu&s;t prophe&s;ie again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and Kings.</P>
<P>The end of the Apo&s;tles eating up the little book, was to revive the Work of the Mini&s;try and Admini&s;trations of the Go&s;pel; after great Per&s;ecution, Silencing, Impri&s;oning and <HI>mystically</HI> killing the Mini&s;ters and Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t; and &s;cattering and di&s;per&s;ing the Churches of Saints. Whereby we may under|&s;tand, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That the time will come <HI>&s;hortly,</HI> when the Apo&s;tles Doctrine, the <HI>pure</HI> Wor&s;hip of God, and the <HI>mo&s;t u&s;eful gifts</HI> of the holy &s;pirit for the Churches Edification, will be re&s;tored by our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That Chri&s;t's <HI>Prophetical</HI> Witne&s;&s;es will &s;hortly be revived by the &s;pirit of Life, that &s;hall enter into them, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.11. And they &s;hall bear their Te&s;timony again&s;t the Bea&s;t, the great <HI>Roman</HI> Whore, and the <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Prophet before many Peoples, and Nations, and Tongues, and Kings, to Con|vert them to Chri&s;t, and to make them obedient unto the Go&s;pel, as <HI>Rom.</HI> 16.25, 26.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="11" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. XI.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel &s;tood, &s;aying, Ri&s;e, and mea|&s;ure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that wor&s;hip therein.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> is contained, <HI>Fir&s;t, John</HI>'s preparation unto his Work appointed him by Chri&s;t. <HI>[And there was given me a reed like unto a rod.] Secondly, John</HI>'s Commi&s;&s;ion for the Work which he was commanded to do. <HI>[And the Angel &s;tood, &s;aying, Ri&s;e, and mea&s;ure the Temple of God, and the Altar, and them that Wor&s;hip therein.]</HI> The <HI>[reed like unto a rod,]</HI> wherewith the Servants of
<PB N="121" REF="64">Chri&s;t, his Mini&s;ters ought to <HI>[mea&s;ure the Temple of God, and the Altar, and them that wor&s;hip therein;]</HI> is the written Word of God, the holy Scriptures of Truth: So God commanded his &s;ervant Mo&s;es and the Children of <HI>I&s;rael, Exod.</HI> 25.8, 9. And let them make me a Sanctuary,&mdash;<HI>After</HI> the pattern of the Tabernacle &mdash;even &s;o &s;hall ye make it. And <HI>Heb.</HI> 8.5. See (&s;aith God) that thou make all things according to the pattern &s;hewed unto thee in the Mount. And this Revelation of mea&s;uring the Temple of God under the Admini&s;tration of the Go&s;pel in the latter days, which Je&s;us Chri&s;t &s;hewed by his Angel in a Vi&s;ion unto his &s;ervant <HI>John,</HI> beareth &s;ome allu&s;ion to that Vi&s;ion which the Pro|phet <HI>Ezekiel</HI> had of mea&s;uring the City and Temple of God, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 40.&mdash;1-6. In the Vi&s;ions of God brought he me into the Land of <HI>I&s;rael,</HI> and &s;et me upon a very high Mountain,&mdash;And there was a Man with a line of flax in his hand, and a mea&s;uring reed&mdash;of &s;ix cubits long, by the cubit, and an hand breadth, &s;o he mea&s;ured the breadth of the building one reed, and the height one reed, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4. And the Man &s;aid unto me, Son of Man, be|hold with thine eyes, and hear with thine ears, and &s;et thine heart upon all that I &s;hall &s;hew thee; &mdash;Declare all that thou &s;ee&s;t to the hou&s;e of <HI>I&s;rael, Ezek.</HI> 41.1-5. Afterward he brought me to the Temple, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4.&mdash;So he mea&s;ured the length thereof twenty cubits, and the breadth twenty cubits before the Temple. And he &s;aid unto me, This is the mo&s;t holy place. Now as God had &s;hewed and in&s;tructed <HI>Mo&s;es, Exod.</HI> 25.8, 9. 2 <HI>Cron.</HI> 3.1-3, 4-17. <HI>Ezek.</HI> 43.10, 11-13-15, 16. and the Prophets, how the Tabernacle, and the fir&s;t and the &s;econd Temple &s;hould be builded, and all things to be done about his Wor&s;hip and Ordinances, by his holy Word which he &s;pake unto them, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 43.10, 11-13-15, 16. So Je&s;us Chri&s;t revealed to his &s;ervant <HI>John</HI> all things that mu&s;t &s;hortly come to pa&s;s, and be done about the Temple of God, the Altar, and them that Wor&s;hip, which are to be mea&s;ured by the Reed of the written Word of God.</P>
<P><HI>[Ri&s;e, and mea&s;ure the Temple of God.]</HI> By [<HI>the Temple of God,</HI> here we are to under&s;tand the hou&s;e of God, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.14, 15. which is the Church of the living God, called <HI>[the Temple of God,]</HI> under the Admini&s;tration of the Go&s;pel, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.21, 22. which was to be re|builded
<PB N="122" REF="65">after the Apo&s;tles days, as was prophe&s;ied <HI>Amos</HI> 9.11. of the gentile Churches under the Go&s;pel, <HI>Act.</HI> 15.14, 15, 16, 17. God at fir&s;t did vi&s;it the Gentiles, to take out of the Gentiles a people for his Name. And to this agree the Words of the Pro|phets;&mdash;After this I will return, and will build again the Tabernacle of <HI>David,</HI> which is fallen down,&mdash;And I will &s;et it up: That the re&s;idue of Men might &s;eek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my Name is called, &s;aith JEHOVAH, who doth all the&s;e things.</P>
<P><HI>[And the Altar.]</HI> By <HI>[the Altar]</HI> here is meant the whole Wor|&s;hip of God, and all his holy Ordinances in&s;tituted by our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t and his Apo&s;tles, which ought to be mea&s;ured al&s;o by the &s;ame reed of the written word of God, <HI>Phil.</HI> 3.16. <HI>Gal.</HI> 6.15, 16. 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.1, 2-23. I prai&s;e you Brethren,&mdash;that ye keep the Ordinances of God, as I delivered them to you. The golden Altar was a type of Chri&s;t, <HI>Exod.</HI> 40.26, 27. compared with <HI>Rev.</HI> 8.3. And he put the golden Altar in the Tent of the Congregation before the vail; and he burnt Incen&s;e thereon as the Lord commanded <HI>Mo&s;es.</HI> And another Angel came and &s;tood at the Altar, having a golden cen&s;er, and there was given unto him much Incen&s;e, that he &s;hould offer it with the Prayers of all Saints upon the golden Altar, which was before the Throne, <HI>Mat.</HI> 23.19. This Altar &s;anctifieth the Gift. The Altar of burnt-offerings, and daily Sacrifices, which &s;tood in the open Court of the Tabernacle of the Temple, called the brazen Altar, typed forth the Wor&s;hip and Ordinances of God under the Go&s;pel, 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> 1.6. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.10. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 26.6. and 43.4. Then will I go to the Altar of God; that is, I will Wor&s;hip God, and offer to him the &s;acrifice of Prai&s;e; I will prai&s;e Thee, O God, my God.</P>
<P><HI>[And them that Wor&s;hip therein.]</HI> The Wor&s;hippers of God in his Churches of Saints, ought to be mea&s;ured by the reed of Gods written Word, as well as the Temple and the Altar of God; that thereby it may appear, they are the true Wor&s;hippers of God in his hou&s;e, and wor&s;hip him in Spirit and Truth, <HI>John</HI> 24.23, 24. For the Father &s;eeketh &s;uch to Wor&s;hip him.</P>
<P>The Mini&s;ters of <HI>Je&s;us Chri&s;t</HI> (who are builders, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.9, 10, 11-16. of Gods Go&s;pel Temple) ought to mea&s;ure the pat|tern, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 43.10, 11. of the Churches, Wor&s;hip, and Wor|&s;hippers
<PB N="123" REF="65">of God in the days of Chri&s;t and his Apo&s;tles, and to &s;ee that the Churches, Wor&s;hip, and Wor&s;hippers of God, now in the&s;e latter days, be in all things, as they were then, and to reform tho&s;e things that are ami&s;s, <HI>Tit.</HI> 1.5. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.34.14.40. <HI>Col.</HI> 2.5. The re&s;t will I &s;et in order when I come. Let all things be done decently and in Order. Joying and beholding your Order, and the &s;tedfa&s;tne&s;s of your faith in Chri&s;t. All things in the Church and Wor&s;hip of God ought to be done according to the Rule of the written Word of God, <HI>Phil.</HI> 3.16. Let us walk by the &s;ame Rule. There is but one Rule for all the Churches, Wor&s;hip, and Wor&s;hippers of God to be framed, mea&s;ured, and ordered by: And the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, now ought to mea&s;ure, frame, and order all things in the Churches and Wor&s;hip of God by the &s;ame Rule, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 8.20. <HI>Heb.</HI> 8.5. and <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.19-22.</P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t ought to take care, and in&s;pe|ction of the Church of God, and &s;ee (for they are called Seers, and Over&s;eers, <HI>Act.</HI> 20.28.) that the Church be builded upon the Foundation Doctrines, and Faith of the Apo&s;tles and Prophets, <HI>Heb.</HI> 6.1, 2, 3. Je&s;us Chri&s;t him&s;elf being the chief corner &s;tone, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.19, 20, 21, 22. in whom all the building, fitly framed toge|ther, (and compacted) groweth to an holy Temple in the Lord, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> They are to take care, that the Pillars, <HI>Gal.</HI> 2.9. <HI>Jer.</HI> 3.14, 15. <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.11, 12, 13. in Gods hou&s;e, his Go&s;pel-Temple (which is the Church of the living God, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.14, 15. the Pillar and ground of Truth,) be not only Trees of Righte|ou&s;ne&s;s, the planting of the Lord, that he may be glorified, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.4. but that they al&s;o be able Mini&s;ters of the New Te|&s;tament, both of the letter, and al&s;o of the &s;pirit, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.6. The Bi&s;hops, [<GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>in every Church,</HI>] (called Stars and Angels of the Churches, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.20.) And the Pa&s;tors and Tea|chers in every Church (called <HI>Presbyters,</HI> that is, the Elders) that Rule well, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 5.17. ought to be learned and holy Men, taught of God by his holy Spirit, qualified with Spiritual and Mi|ni&s;terial Gifts and Graces; to wit, Knowledge, Wi&s;dom, Meekne&s;s, and a blamele&s;s Conver&s;ation, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.1-8. and <HI>Tit.</HI> 1.5-7.</P>
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> They ought to take care, or heed, that the whole Wor&s;hip of God, and all the &s;acred Ordinances of the Lord be
<PB N="124" REF="66">Admini&s;tred according to the Go&s;pel In&s;titutions, Command|ments, and Examples of Chri&s;t and his holy Apo&s;tles; and not after the rudiments of the World, nor after the commandments of Men, <HI>Matth.</HI> 15.9. <HI>Col.</HI> 2.8-19-23. <HI>John</HI> 4.23, 24. <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.19, 20. and their Doctrines.</P>
<P><HI>Fourthly,</HI> They ought to in&s;pect them that Wor&s;hip, and to take care before per&s;ons be admitted unto the vi&s;ible Churches of Saints, to partake of all the &s;acred Ordinances of God, that they be &s;ound in the Faith, and holy in their Life, <HI>Act.</HI> 19.18. <HI>Act.</HI> 9.26, 27, 28. And after they be added to the Church, the Mini&s;ters ought to over&s;ee them, that they do not walk di&s;orderly, to the di&s;honour of God, and &s;candal of the Church; that the Mini&s;try be not blamed, nor the weak Brethren &s;tumbled or offended, and the way of God reproached, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 3.6-15. <HI>Tit.</HI> 3.10, 11. 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.3. and 10.32. <HI>Rom.</HI> 14. 13th. and 21&s;t. <HI>Ver&s;es.</HI> And therefore, I do humbly be&s;eech the wi&s;e Ma&s;ter|builders, and all Chri&s;ts Go&s;pel-Mini&s;ters, to take this reed of Gods holy Word, and mea&s;ure the Churches, the Wor&s;hip of God, and the Wor&s;hippers of God in his Go&s;pel-Temple; and to u&s;e their Spiritual Wi&s;dom, and Mini&s;terial Power, and utmo&s;t endeavours to Reform and amend what they &s;hall &s;ee ami&s;s, and &s;et in order, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.34. and 14.40. <HI>Col.</HI> 2.5. and 4.17. <HI>Tit.</HI> 1.5. 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 19.20, 21, 22. things that are wanting, that God may be glorified, his Churches of Saints edified, and Sinners con|verted.</P>
<P N="2">2. But the Court which is without the Temple leave out, and mea&s;ure it not; for it is given unto the Gen|tiles: and the holy City &s;hall they tread under foot forty <HI>and</HI> two months.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> is contained, <HI>Fir&s;t, John</HI>'s Prohibition, he might not mea&s;ure the outward Court of the Temple. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The rea&s;on, why he was prohibited, <HI>[for it is given unto the Gentiles.] Thirdly,</HI> A Prophecy adjoined to the rea&s;on of <HI>John</HI>'s Prohibi|tion; [<HI>And the holy City &s;hall they (viz.</HI> the Gentiles) <HI>tread under foot forty</HI> and <HI>two Months.] Fir&s;t, John</HI>'s Prohibition; <HI>[But the Court which is without the Temple leave out, and mea&s;ure it not.] Solomon</HI>'s Temple (unto which Chri&s;t here alludeth) had three
<PB N="125" REF="66">Courts, the fir&s;t whereof was called the outward Court, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 42.14-17. and 44.19.46.20. 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> 23.5, 6. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 40.17.42.14. where all the people wor&s;hipped, <HI>Luke</HI> 1.10. The &s;econd was called the inward Court, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 8.16. <HI>Luke</HI> 1.9, 10. <HI>And he brought me into the inner Court of the Lords hou&s;e,</HI> &amp;c. where the Prie&s;ts burnt Incen&s;e upon the Altar before the Lord, 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> 3.8-10. when they went into the Temple of the Lord. The third was the inmo&s;t Court, called the Holy of Holies, the mo&s;t holy place or hou&s;e of God, <HI>Heb.</HI> 9.3-7-11, 12, where the High Prie&s;t went in alone once every year, not without blood, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> He being a type of Je&s;us Chri&s;t. And there was a wall of &s;eparation between the Sanctuary and the prophane place, where the Publicans, Heathens, even all &s;orts of prophane Peo|ple, were permitted to come to &s;ee, and hear. This Court with|out the Tabernacle, Sanctuary, and Temple, was mea&s;ured al&s;o, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 42.15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20. <HI>Five Hundred Cubits long, and Five Hundred Cubits broad,</HI> to make a &s;eparation between the San|ctuary and the prophane place or Court without.</P>
<P>By <HI>[the Court which is without the Temple,]</HI> (in this <HI>Ver&s;e,</HI>) we may under&s;tand any material Court, or external place of Separa|tion; for this is but an Allu&s;ion unto that Court without <HI>Solomon</HI>'s Temple. And the Temple here, which was to be mea&s;ured, being my&s;tical, and figured forth by that of <HI>Solomon</HI>'s, this Court which was without the Temple, mu&s;t be under&s;tood my&s;tically; to wit, the Papal Gentiles, of whom it is here Prophe&s;ied, That <HI>[the holy City &s;hall they tread under foot forty</HI> and <HI>two months.]</HI> This Court mu&s;t be left out, (or ca&s;t out) and mu&s;t not be mea|&s;ured, <HI>but &s;eparated from the Sanctuary or Temple, which is the Church of God,</HI> 2 Cor. 6.14, 15, 16, 17, 18. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The rea&s;on of <HI>John</HI>'s Prohibition followeth; <HI>viz. [for it is given unto the Gentiles.]</HI> By the&s;e <HI>Gentiles</HI> we are to under&s;tand fal&s;e Chri&s;tians, namely, Athei&s;ts, Papi&s;ts, and all prophane and ungodly Per&s;ons; the unbelieving <HI>Jews</HI> al&s;o, and the unconverted <HI>Gentiles</HI> likewi&s;e; e&s;pecially the <HI>Roman Gentiles,</HI> by whom the holy City <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> (that now is) the Churches of Saints (that now are) are troden under foot, as our ble&s;&s;ed Saviour foretold his Di&s;ciples, <HI>Luke</HI> 21.24, 25, 25, 27. And <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> &s;hall be troden down of the Gen|tiles, until the times of the <HI>Gentiles</HI> be fulfilled. Therefore,
<PB N="126" REF="67">the Angel &s;aid unto <HI>John, [leave</HI> it <HI>out, and mea&s;ure it not.] Thirdly,</HI> The Prophecy adjoined to the rea&s;on of <HI>John</HI>'s Prohibition. And <HI>[the holy City &s;hall they</HI> (the <HI>Roman</HI> Gentiles) <HI>tread under foot forty</HI> and <HI>two Months.]</HI> By <HI>[the holy City]</HI> here is meant <HI>My&s;tical Jeru|&s;alem.</HI> As the great City of the <HI>Roman</HI> Church, is called <HI>My&s;tery, Babylon the great, the Mother of Harlots,</HI> Rev. 17.1, 2, 3, 4, 5. So the holy City of God, his true Church, is my&s;tically called <HI>Zion,</HI> and <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> that now is, and is in bondage with her Children, <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.24, 25. whil&s;t the holy City is troden under foot of the <HI>Gentiles;</HI> that is to &s;ay, per&s;ecuted, impri&s;oned, confi&s;ca|ted, bani&s;hed, and killed by the Popes, Potentates, Emperors, Kings and Princes of the <HI>Gentiles,</HI> who have given their Kingdom, Power, and Strength to the Bea&s;t, <HI>Zech.</HI> 11.9, 20, 21. <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.13-17. and do exerci&s;e Dominion over the Churches, and the people of God, who are the Woman in the Wilderne&s;s and her &s;eed, who have the Commandments of God, and the Te&s;timony of <HI>Je&s;us, Rev.</HI> 12.6-14-17. The time here numbred, that the holy City (the Church and Saints of God) &s;hall be troden under foot by the Horns of the Gentiles; that is, per&s;ecuted and killed by the Kings of the Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.17. who have given their Kingdom, Power, and Strength, to the Bea&s;t of the &s;eventh and eighth Head, the Pope of <HI>Rome, &amp;c.</HI> I &s;ay the time is Forty Two Pro|phetical Months, which computing Thirty Prophetical Days to a Month, are One Thou&s;and Two Hundred and Sixty years; (a day for a year, and each day for a year, as <HI>Numb.</HI> 14.34. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 4.6.) &s;o long the two Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t Prophe&s;y in Sackcloth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.3. &s;o long the Woman &s;hall be fed and pre|&s;erved in the Wilderne&s;s, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.6-14-17. and &s;o long the Bea&s;t that a&s;cendeth out of the bottomle&s;s-pit, who &s;hall kill the Witne&s;&s;es, and that did ri&s;e out of the Sea, and out of the Earth, &s;hall continue, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.1-5. <HI>And power was given unto him to con|tinue forty and two Months.</HI> All the&s;e four Prophecies are contem|porary, for they all begin and end at one and the &s;ame time: Whereof we &s;hall &s;ay more in the Expo&s;ition of the Third <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this Chapter.</P>
<P>The vi&s;ible Churches of Chri&s;t and his Saints, have been Per|&s;ecuted, oppre&s;&s;ed, and killed by the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Gentiles, the Popes and Kings of the Earth a long time pa&s;t, and &s;hall be &s;o
<PB N="127" REF="67">for &s;ome time yet to come, even until the end of tho&s;e forty two Months. <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> Hi&s;tories do abundantly te&s;tify the truth hereof for &s;everal Ages pa&s;t; e&s;pecially <HI>Eu&s;ebius.</HI> And the Prophecies touching the&s;e Per&s;ecutions in this Book of the <HI>Revelati|on</HI> do te&s;tify the Truth hereof for &s;ome time yet to come, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.3, 13, 14.12.6-14-16.13.7. and 17.6-17. <HI>viz.</HI> Until the two Witne&s;&s;es be killed, and the &s;econd <HI>Wo</HI> be pa&s;t, the&s;e forty two Months ended, and the &s;eventh <HI>Angel</HI> begin to &s;ound, <HI>Rev.</HI> 10.5, 6, 7.11.7-14, 15, 16, 17.</P>
<P N="3">3. And I will give <HI>power</HI> unto my two witne&s;&s;es, and they &s;hall prophe&s;y a thou&s;and two hundred <HI>and</HI> three|&s;core days cloathed in &s;ackcloth.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> we are to con&s;ider, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Who the&s;e <HI>[Two Witne&s;&s;es]</HI> are. <HI>Secondly,</HI> What <HI>power</HI> Chri&s;t gives his Wit|ne&s;&s;es. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> What their gift of <HI>Prophecy</HI> is. <HI>Fourthly,</HI> What time we are to under&s;tand by <HI>[a thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three|&s;core days;]</HI> and fifthly, What is meant by their being <HI>[cloathed in &s;ackcloth.]</HI></P>
<P><HI>First,</HI> The&s;e <HI>[Two Witne&s;&s;es]</HI> are de&s;cribed Metaphorically, <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 4. <HI>The&s;e are the Two Olive-trees, and the two Candle&s;ticks,</HI> &amp;c. By which De&s;cription it appears, that the&s;e Two Witne&s;&s;es are not two Individual Per&s;ons, as <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> and <HI>Elias;</HI> neither by the&s;e are intended any Two Te&s;timonies, as the Old and New Te&s;ta|ment; nor two di&s;tinct Offices, as Magi&s;trates and Mini&s;ters. For none of the&s;e Interpretations will agree with the Metaphorical de&s;cription of the&s;e Two Witne&s;&s;es, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4. The&s;e Two Witne&s;&s;es are the faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, called Two Olive-branches, <HI>Zech.</HI> 4.3-11, 12, 13, 14. The&s;e are the Two anointed ones, which through the two golden Pipes empty the golden Oil out of them&s;elves; <HI>that is to &s;ay,</HI> They are the Mini&s;ters and Prophets of the Lord, who (under the Go&s;pel) have received an unction from the holy one, Chri&s;t <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> 1 <HI>John</HI> 2.20-27. As the Prie&s;ts and Prophets did (under the Law) who were anointed with ma|terial Oil, <HI>Exod.</HI> 28.41. and 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 19.16. and they are al&s;o the vi&s;ible, true con&s;tituted Go&s;pel Churches of Chri&s;t, called here Two Candle&s;ticks, which are &s;o interpreted and expounded by Chri&s;t him&s;elf, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.20. <HI>And the &s;even Candle&s;ticks are the &s;even Churches.</HI></P>
<PB N="128" REF="68">
<P>The Church of God under the Law being but one, and that a National Church, was metaphorically de&s;cribed by One golden Candle&s;tick, <HI>Zech.</HI> 4.2. But the Churches of God under the Go&s;pel, being many Congregational Churches, (as the Churches in <HI>Judea, Act.</HI> 9.31. the Churches of <HI>Galatia,</HI> 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 16.1. and the Churches in <HI>A&s;ia, Rev.</HI> 1.11. when they were fir&s;t planted,) are re&s;embled by Two golden Candle&s;ticks, and by Seven golden Candle&s;ticks. Nor is my di&s;tingui&s;hing between the Lords Mi|ni&s;ters, his Prophets, and his Churches unwarrantable, for the holy &s;pirit of God did di&s;tingui&s;h them, <HI>Act.</HI> 13.1. <HI>Now there were in the Church that was at Antioch certain Prophets and Teachers,</HI> Act. 15.4. <HI>They were received of the Church, and of the Apo&s;tles and Elders,</HI> Act. 15.22. <HI>Then plea&s;ed it the Apo&s;tles and Elders, with the whole Church,</HI> that is, all the Brethren, <HI>Act.</HI> 15.23. <HI>The Apo&s;tles, and Elders, and Brethren, &s;end greeting unto the Bre|thren,</HI> &amp;c. The Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t in the Churches of Saints, are Chri&s;ts Prophetical Witne&s;&s;es; who ought to bear their Te&s;timony for Chri&s;t, and again&s;t Antichri&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.11.</P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> The Power which Chri&s;t hath given unto his Two Witne&s;&s;es, is not a Magi&s;terial Power; for Chri&s;t hath given that kind of Power to the Kings of the Earth, and Governours under them, <HI>Rom.</HI> 13.1-7. and 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.13, 14, 15. and <HI>Tit.</HI> 3.1. nor a Monarchical Prelatical Power, &s;uch as the Pope of <HI>Rome,</HI> his Cardinals, and Prie&s;ts, have u&s;urped, who lord it over Gods Heritage, his Churches and Clergy, contrary to the mind of our LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 5.3. [<GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>Not as Lording it over the Clergy,]</HI> but it is a Mini&s;terial, Prophetical, Stewardly Power; that is, the Power of the Word, (not of the Sword,) <HI>Jer.</HI> 1.9, 10. <HI>Behold, I have put my Words in thy Mouth; &s;ee, I have this day &s;et thee over the Nations, and over the Kingdoms, to root out, and to pull down, and to destroy, and to throw down, to build and to plant.</HI> That is to &s;ay Prophetically, by denouncing Gods Judgments again&s;t them, (which the LORD will execute, if they repent not, <HI>Jer.</HI> 18.6, 7, 8, 9, 10.) <HI>Jer.</HI> 25.13. <HI>And I will bring upon that Land all my Words, which I have pronounced again&s;t it,</HI>&mdash;which <HI>Jeremiah</HI> hath Prophe&s;ied again&s;t all the Nations, though the Mini&s;ters of the Go&s;pel may declare the righteous Judgments of God again&s;t ungodly Men, according to his written
<PB N="129" REF="68">Word, yet they ought not to &s;it in Judgment, and pa&s;s Sentence of corporal Puni&s;hment upon any Man, <HI>Luke</HI> 12.14. But yet all the Plagues and Judgments here mentioned, and intended are principally (though not only) &s;piritual Plagues and Judgments, &s;uch as the Lord's Prophets had power to do by the Sword of the Spirit (which is the Word of God) <HI>Eph.</HI> 6.17. which pro|ceedeth out of Chri&s;t's Mouth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.15-21. &s;o that this Power which the LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t gave his <HI>[Two Witne&s;&s;es]</HI> is a Mini&s;terial, Prophetical, Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Power of Faith, by the Word of God and Prayer, <HI>Acts.</HI> 6.4. which they ought to give them&s;elves continually unto, not u&s;ing the Power of the Sword at any time, in any ca&s;e, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.9, 10. <HI>He that hath an Ear to hear, let him hear.&mdash;He that killeth with the Sword &s;tall be killed with the Sword,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Power ordained by Chri&s;t and given to his Mi|ni&s;ters, is not Magi&s;terial, but Mini&s;terial; not the Power of the Sword but of the Word, <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.12. <HI>For the Word of God is living and powerful,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> By the Gift of Prophecy here, which Je&s;us Chri&s;t gave unto his <HI>[Two Witne&s;&s;es]</HI> (called the Two Prophets, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.10.) we are to under&s;tand &s;uch Mini&s;terial and Prophetical Gifts of the Holy Spirit, whereby they were fitted and qualified to Prophe&s;ie before many Peoples, and Nations, and Tongues, and Kings, <HI>Rev.</HI> 10.10, 11. There are diver&s;ities of &s;piritual Gifts, and among the re&s;t the Gift of Prophecy, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.4-8, 9, 10. and <HI>Rom.</HI> 12.6. Having then Gifts differing according to the Grace that is given to us, whether Prophecy, let us Prophe&s;ie accor|ding to the Analogy of Faith. This Gift of Prophecy Chri&s;t gives unto his faithful Mini&s;ters in the Churches of Saints, that they may be his Witne&s;&s;es, <HI>Acts</HI> 1.8.5.32. in bearing their Te&s;timony for Chri&s;t, [again&s;t Anti-Chri&s;t,] in all the Offices of his Mediator&s;hip; and it is therefore called the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us which is the Spirit of Prophecy, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.10. <HI>Luk.</HI> 21.12-19. that is a Mouth and Wi&s;dom given by Je&s;us Chri&s;t, which no Adver&s;aries &s;hall be able to gain-&s;ay, or re&s;i&s;t: And it &s;hall turn to you for a Te&s;timony, <HI>Luk.</HI> 21.13.</P>
<P><HI>Fourthly,</HI> The time of their prophe&s;ying is here &s;aid to be <HI>[a thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days]</HI> which Days are
<PB N="130" REF="69">not to be under&s;tood literally for &s;o many natural Days; for that is but Three Years and an half; and is intended by the Three Days and an half, expre&s;&s;ed <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. to be the time that the Dead Bodies of the &s;lain Witne&s;&s;es &s;hall lie un-buried, called a Time, and Times, and half a Time, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.14. and <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.21.25. But the&s;e <HI>[thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days]</HI> mu&s;t be un|der&s;tood of Prophetical Days; that is, a Day for a Year, and each Day for a Year, according to the Scripture Account, <HI>Numb.</HI> 14.34. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 4.6. which is One thou&s;and two hundred and three&s;core Years. And &s;o is the prophetical number of Days and Time of the Woman, <HI>that is,</HI> the Church of God in the Wil|derne&s;s, <HI>viz.</HI> One thou&s;and two hundred and three&s;core Days, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.6. It is not my work at pre&s;ent to determine the be|ginning and ending of this Time, and the&s;e Days, but to give the right Interpretation thereof, that the Reader may un|der&s;tand the meaning by my Expo&s;ition. God hath timed the Per&s;ecutions, Tribulations, and Sufferings of his Churches, Mi|ni&s;ters, and Saints, in their Generations, <HI>Gen.</HI> 15.13. <HI>Exod.</HI> 12.41. <HI>Jer.</HI> 25.10, 11.12. and 29.10-13. <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.10. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.2. They mu&s;t la&s;t no longer, nor end &s;ooner, than God's &s;et Time.</P>
<P>But yet I may &s;ay, that the be&s;t Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Hi&s;torians, and the later Expo&s;itors of this Book of the <HI>Revelation,</HI> affirm, That the&s;e <HI>[thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days]</HI> began about the Year of our Lord 407, 409, 410. or before 428. <HI>(Symp&s;on</HI>'s <HI>Hi&s;t. of the Church, Lib.</HI> 4. <HI>Socrat. Hi&s;t. Eccl. cap.</HI> 3. <HI>Helvicus in Con|cil. Taurinat. cap.</HI> 7. <HI>Magdeb. Cent.</HI> 5. <HI>cap.</HI> 10, &amp;c.) And if the&s;e <HI>[thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days]</HI> did begin about 428, then they will end about 1688, which a &s;hort time will mani|fe&s;t more certainly. Though the&s;e are uncertain Conjectures; yet if we &s;hall &s;ee the Bea&s;t that a&s;cendeth out of the bottomle&s;s Pit, make War again&s;t the Two prophetical Witne&s;&s;es, and o|vercome them, and kill them, as is prophe&s;ied, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7. then we &s;hall certainly know the ending Time of the&s;e <HI>[thou&s;and two hun|dred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days,] Dan,</HI> 12.4-6-8, 9-13.</P>
<P><HI>Fifthly,</HI> To be <HI>[cloathed in &s;ackcloth]</HI> &s;ignifieth the &s;orrowful, mournful condition of the&s;e Two Prophets, the Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t, by rea&s;on of their Sufferings, Per&s;ecutions, and Tribu|lations,
<PB N="131" REF="69">which they endured in the Days and Time of their Pro|phe&s;ying. The Prophets of old u&s;ed to wear Garments of Black, e&s;pecially in times of Calamity and Affliction, which were made of Hair, and called Sackcloth of Hair, as an Emblem and Symbol of great Calamity and Mourning, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 22.12. and 32.11.50.3. <HI>Jer.</HI> 49.3. 2 <HI>Kings</HI> 1.8. <HI>Matth.</HI> 3.4. <HI>Rev.</HI> 6.12. The faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, who in &s;erving of their Generation have born their Te&s;timony for Chri&s;t again&s;t Anti-Chri&s;t in all his Media|torial Offices, as HE is Prophet, Prie&s;t and King in his Church, have &s;uffered Per&s;ecutions, Impri&s;onment, Bani&s;hment, and Death many of them. As the Apo&s;tles and Di&s;ciples of Chri&s;t did &s;uf|fer under the Roman Pagan Dragon; &s;o the Mini&s;ters and Saints of God have &s;uffered under the Roman-Papal-Bea&s;t, about One thou&s;and two hundred fifty nine Years.</P>
<P>God's faithful Witne&s;&s;es mu&s;t &s;uffer Per&s;ecutions for their Te&s;ti|mony again&s;t Anti-Chri&s;t, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.12. yea, and all that will live godly in Chri&s;t Je&s;us &s;hall &s;uffer Per&s;ecution till the 1260. days be ended.</P>
<P N="4">4. The&s;e are the two olive-trees, and the two can|dle&s;ticks &s;tanding before the God of the earth.</P>
<P>The <HI>Olive Tree</HI> is excellent for its beautiful greenne&s;s, for its plentiful fruitfulne&s;s, and its abundant fatne&s;s, <HI>Judges</HI> 9.9. <HI>But the Olive-Tree &s;aid unto them, &s;hould I leave my fatne&s;s, wherewith by me they honour God and Man,</HI> &amp;c. Unto which God compar|eth his Church, <HI>Jer.</HI> 11.16. <HI>The LORD called thy Name a green Olive-tree; fair and of goodly fruit;</HI> his fruitful Saints, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 14.4, 5, 6. <HI>And his beauty &s;hall be as the Olive-tree;</HI> but e&s;peci|ally his faithful Mini&s;ters, <HI>Zech.</HI> 4.3.11, 12-14. <HI>The&s;e two Olive-trees upon the right &s;ide of the Candle&s;tick, and upon the left &s;ide thereof,</HI> Ver&s;. 11. <GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>The&s;e two Olive branches, which through the two golden pipes, empty gold out of them&s;elves,</HI> Ver&s;. 12. <GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>The&s;e are the two</HI> Sons of Oil, that is, <HI>anointed ones,</HI> &amp;c. Ver&s;. 14. <GAP DESC="foreign">, The Bi&s;hops and Pa&s;tors, the Prophets and Teachers in the Churches of Saints, whom the LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t hath rai&s;ed up, &s;pi|rited and appointed to be his Witne&s;&s;es, and to bear their Te&s;ti|mony for the Doctrine, Wor&s;hip, and Kingdom of Chri&s;t, again&s;t
<PB N="132" REF="70">the fal&s;e Doctrines, Wor&s;hips, and Kingdom of Antichri&s;t; the Pope of <HI>Rome,</HI> that Bea&s;t, the great Whore, and all the Cities of the Nations, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.19.</P>
<P>A Candle&s;tick all of Gold in <HI>Zechariah</HI>'s Vi&s;ion, <HI>Chap.</HI> 4.2. was a figure of the Church of God, which was then but one vi|&s;ible con&s;tituted Church; <HI>viz.</HI> The National Church of the <HI>Jews.</HI> The two golden Candle&s;ticks in St. <HI>John</HI>'s <HI>Revelation,</HI> Chap. 11.4. were a repre&s;entation of the true vi&s;ible con&s;tituted Churches of God in the latter days of the Go&s;pel; <HI>viz.</HI> Congregational Churches of the <HI>Gentiles;</HI> &s;uch were the &s;even Churches in <HI>A&s;ia,</HI> (at their fir&s;t planting) <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.12-20. So that we may upon tho&s;e Scripture grounds conclude, That by the Two Witne&s;&s;es Je&s;us Chri&s;t meant and intended his Churches of Saints, and his faithful Mini&s;ters in their Generations. The Churches of Saints ought to be like golden Candle&s;ticks for purity, for vi&s;ibility, and for holding forth the light of Truth by their Mini&s;ters, <HI>Matth.</HI> 5.14, 15, 16.</P>
<P><HI>[Standing before the God of the earth.] Standing before</HI> great Per&s;ons; <HI>viz.</HI> Kings, Princes, and Nobles, 1 <HI>King.</HI> 10.8. and <HI>Prov.</HI> 22.29. imports, waiting and &s;erving them in obedience unto their Commands, being in their pre&s;ence, and al&s;o in their favour. So here, to &s;tand <HI>[before the God of the earth,]</HI> is to mi|ni&s;ter unto God, to Wor&s;hip him, to obey his Commands, and to keep his Ordinances; as the Tribe of <HI>Levi</HI> did of old, <HI>Deut.</HI> 10.8. <HI>To &s;tand before the Lord, to mini&s;ter unto him;</HI> and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 44.15, 16. But the Prie&s;ts, the <HI>Levites,</HI> the Sons of <HI>Zadock,</HI> that kept the charge of my Sanctuary, when the Children of <HI>I&s;rael</HI> went a&s;tray from me, they &s;hall come near to me to mini&s;ter unto me, <HI>and they &s;hall &s;tand before me, to offer unto me the fat and the blood, &s;aith the Lord God,</HI> &amp;c. &s;o &s;hall the faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t &s;tand before God to be his Witne&s;&s;es, and to bear their Te&s;timony for Chri&s;t again&s;t Antichri&s;t: They &s;hall be holden up, for God is able to make them &s;tand, <HI>Rom.</HI> 14.4. HE is called the God of the Earth, for the Earth is the Lords, and the fulne&s;s of it. God made the Heavens and the Earth; He rules and governs all things in Heaven and Earth, and he gives power to the faint <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 40.28-31. <HI>Rev.</HI> 7.14-17. and to them that have no might he increa&s;eth &s;trength, that &s;o they may &s;tand <HI>[before
<PB N="133" REF="70">the God of the earth]</HI> and &s;erve him day and night in his Temple.</P>
<P N="5">5. And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he mu&s;t in this manner be killed.</P>
<P N="6">6. The&s;e have power to &s;hut Heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters, to turn them to blood, and to &s;mite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will.</P>
<P>In the&s;e two Ver&s;es is declared more particularly; I. The power which Chri&s;t hath given unto his Two Prophetical Wit|ne&s;&s;es, which power is three fold; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> They <HI>[have power to &s;hut Heaven. Secondly,</HI> They <HI>[have power over</HI> fire and <HI>waters.] Thirdly,</HI> They have power <HI>[to &s;mite the earth with all plagues,]</HI> Ver&s;. 6. II. The objects upon whom their power is to be excuted; <HI>to wit,</HI> their enemies that will hurt them, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 5. And III. The manner how they &s;hall exerci&s;e their power; <HI>[Fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he mu&s;t in this manner be killed.]</HI></P>
<P><HI>[And if any man will hurt them,]</HI> Rev. 11.5. [<GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>if any do them injury or injustice.</HI>] There is no re&s;pect of per&s;ons with God; therefore &s;aith Chri&s;t, who is the true and faith|ful Witne&s;s, If any one, <HI>viz.</HI> Power or Potentate, King or Emperor, Princes or Nobles, Pope, Prie&s;ts or People will hurt them; <HI>that is,</HI> will per&s;ecute them, injure them, oppre&s;s them, and wrong them that are the Churches of God, and the faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, who are his Witne&s;&s;es, and do bear their Te&s;timony for Chri&s;t again&s;t Antichri&s;t.</P>
<P><HI>[Fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their Enemies.]</HI> By their <HI>Mouth,</HI> here we are to under&s;tand their Te&s;timony, called the Te&s;timony of <HI>Je&s;us, Rev.</HI> 1.2. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 6.9. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 12.11-17. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 19.10. The Te&s;timony of <HI>Je&s;us</HI> is the &s;pirit of <HI>Prophecy,</HI> which &s;pirit of <HI>Prophecy,</HI> is called here the <HI>[fire which proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies;
<PB N="134" REF="71">and if any man will hurt them, he mu&s;t in this manner be killed.]</HI> Chri&s;t's Mini&s;ters and his Churches of Saints, when they are in|jured, wronged, and hurt by Per&s;ecution, Oppre&s;&s;ion, Impri&s;on|ment, Bani&s;hment, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> ought not to betake them&s;elves to their material Arms, but to their &s;piritual Prayers; their fire which devoureth and kills their enemies, mu&s;t not proceed out of their Guns, their bra&s;s or iron Canons, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> but out of their Mouth; <HI>viz.</HI> their Prophecy and Te&s;timony of <HI>Je&s;us.</HI> Read <HI>Act.</HI> 12.5-9-24.23.24, 25. <HI>Herod</HI> the King &s;tretched forth his hands (that is, his magi&s;terial power) to vex certain of the Church, and killed <HI>James</HI> the Brother of <HI>John</HI> with the Sword;&mdash;And he proceed further, and took <HI>Peter</HI> al&s;o,&mdash;and put him in Pri|&s;on,&mdash;but Prayer was made (without cea&s;ing) of the Church unto God for him; and the Angel of the Lord came, and deli|vered <HI>Peter</HI> out of Pri&s;on, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7, 11, 12. And the Angel of the Lord &s;mote <HI>Herod,</HI> and he gave up the Gho&s;t. God made his Word in the Mouth of his Prophets as fire, <HI>Jer.</HI> 5.14, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> The faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, and Churches of Saints, have &s;piri|tual Weapons; and e&s;pecially the Sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 6.11-17. and 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 10.4, 5, 6. <HI>For the Weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[The&s;e have power to &s;hut Heaven, that it rain not in the days of their Prophecy.]</HI> The Mini&s;terial and Prophetical power of Chri&s;t's Two Witne&s;&s;es, is here declared to be over Waters, (as well as fire;) both the Waters that are above the Firmament of Heaven, to &s;hut Heaven that it rain not; and this is the power of Prayer al&s;o that <HI>Elijah</HI> had, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 17.1. and <HI>James</HI> 5.17. <HI>Elias</HI> was a man &s;ubject to like (infirmities or) Pa&s;&s;ions as we are; and He prayed earne&s;tly that it might not rain, and it rained not on the earth by the &s;pace of Three Years and Six Months. Thus he &s;hut Heaven in the days of his Prophecy; and thus Chri&s;t's Two Prophetical Witne&s;&s;es have power to &s;hut Heaven in the days of their Prophecy. [<HI>And</HI> they <HI>have power over</HI> the <HI>waters</HI> (under the firmament) <HI>to turn them into blood,</HI>] as <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> did, <HI>Exod.</HI> 7.19, 20, 21. <HI>[and to &s;mite the earth with all plagues,]</HI> e&s;pecially &s;piritual Judgments, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 6.9, 10. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 13.13, 14, 15. and tem|poral al&s;o, <HI>Jer.</HI> 25.13. which God executeth according to the Word of the Lord, which cometh forth <HI>[out of their mouth.]</HI></P>
<PB N="135" REF="71">
<P N="7">7. And when they &s;hall have fini&s;hed their te&s;timo|ny, the bea&s;t that a&s;cendeth out of the bottomle&s;s pit, &s;hall make war again&s;t them, and &s;hall overcome them, and kill them.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> and the following <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> to the end of the 14th. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter,</HI> Chri&s;t revealed to his Servant <HI>John,</HI> 1. That his Two prophetical Witne&s;&s;es &s;hall be killed. 2. That their dead Bodies &s;hall lie unburied in the open &s;treet of the great City, Three Days and an half. 3. That their Adver&s;a|ries &s;hall rejoice over them, make merry, and &s;end Gifts one to another. 4. That after Three Days and an half, the Two &s;lain Witne&s;&s;es &s;hall live again; and &s;hall a&s;cend up to Heaven. 5. That at the &s;ame time of the Witne&s;&s;es A&s;cen&s;ion, the tenth part of the great City &s;hall fall, and Seven thou&s;and Names of Men &s;hall be &s;lain. 6. That the Remnant will be affrighted, and give Glory to God. 7. That then the &s;econd Woe will be pa&s;t; and the third Woe will come quickly, <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 14. But of the&s;e Seven Particulars in order.</P>
<P><HI>First,</HI> Touching the killing of Chri&s;t's Two prophetical Wit|ne&s;&s;es, <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 7. we are to ob&s;erve the&s;e particulars, <HI>viz.</HI> 1. The Time when the Witne&s;&s;es &s;hall be killed; <HI>[when they &s;hall have fini&s;hed their te&s;timony.]</HI> 2. Who &s;hall kill them; <HI>[the bea&s;t that a&s;cendeth out of the bottomle&s;s Pit.]</HI> And 3. The means by which he &s;hall kill the Witne&s;&s;es; [he <HI>&s;hall make War again&s;t them, and &s;hall overcome them, and kill them.</HI>] In the Expo&s;ition of this <HI>Ver&s;e,</HI> and of tho&s;e things, we are to ob&s;erve, 1. What is the fini&s;hing Te&s;timony of the Witne&s;&s;es of Je&s;us Chri&s;t? 2. Who is the Bea&s;t that &s;hall kill them? And, 3. What this War is whereby the Witne&s;&s;es &s;hall be overcome and killed?</P>
<P>The fini&s;hing Te&s;timony of Chri&s;t's Two Prophetical Wit|ne&s;&s;es is the Go&s;pel of the Kingdom of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t; which mu&s;t be preached in all the World, for a Witne&s;s unto all Nations, <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.14. and then &s;hall the End be. There|fore, that is their fini&s;hing Te&s;timony. Let it be con&s;idered, That the prophetical Witne&s;&s;es of Je&s;us Chri&s;t (namely his faith|ful Mini&s;ters) during the Thou&s;and two hundred and three&s;core Years of their Te&s;timony, have had a Three fold Te&s;timony to
<PB N="136" REF="72">bear for Chri&s;t again&s;t Antichri&s;t, <HI>viz.</HI> Fir&s;t for the propheti|cal Office of Chri&s;t again&s;t the Bea&s;t and the fal&s;e Prophet; which Te&s;timony the faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t have in the days of their prophe&s;ying in Sackcloth, born by their &s;ound Doctrine of free Grace again&s;t the fal&s;e Doctrine of Free-Will, Merit, and Condignity; al&s;o by their &s;ound Doctrine of Ju&s;tifi|cation by Faith in Chri&s;t, again&s;t the fal&s;e Doctrine of Ju&s;tifi|cation by our own Works, or by our own Righteou&s;ne&s;s: And by their &s;ound Doctrine of Evangelical Repentance, again&s;t the fal&s;e Doctrine of Popi&s;h Penance and Purgatory, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> Then for the Prie&s;tly Office of Chri&s;t again&s;t Antichri&s;t, My&s;tical Baby|lon, the Bea&s;t, the great Whore, and the fal&s;e Prophet, which Te&s;timony the faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t have born likewi&s;e in the days of their prophe&s;ying in Sackcloth, touching the true and pure Wor&s;hip of God in the Admini&s;tration of his holy Or|dinances: again&s;t the &s;uper&s;titious and fal&s;e Wor&s;hip of the Bea&s;t, the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> her Prie&s;ts and Je&s;uits in their Idolatrous Wor&s;hip of God by Images, Crucifixes, <HI>Ave Maria's,</HI> Ma&s;&s;es, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> e&s;pecially of their Breaden-God, by their &s;uper&s;titious and bla&s;phe|mous Inventions of Tran&s;ub&s;tantiation of the Bread and Wine into the very True and Real Body and Blood of Chri&s;t, by vir|tue of the Prie&s;t's Con&s;ecration. La&s;tly, for the Kingly Office of Chri&s;t as King of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3. King of <HI>Zion, P&s;al.</HI> 149.1, 2. and King of Nations, <HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7, 10. King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.14.15. who&s;e Kingdom is an ever|la&s;ting Kingdom, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.27. and he &s;hall reign for ever and ever, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. Now the faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t have born their Te&s;timony for Chri&s;t, that he is King of Saints, and King of <HI>Zion</HI> in the&s;e Thou&s;and two hundred and three&s;core prophetical Days, of their Sackcloth-condition, their fini&s;hing-Te&s;timony, <HI>viz.</HI> that the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t is King of Nations, King of Kings, and all the Kingdoms of this World &s;hall be the King|dom of Chri&s;t, <HI>Dan.</HI> 2.44-7-13, 14. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. And he &s;hall be the only Potentate, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.15. This fini&s;hing Te&s;ti|mony of the Kingdom of Chri&s;t, is properly called the Te&s;ti|mony of <HI>Je&s;us, Rev.</HI> 19.6, 7, 8, 9, 10. which is the Spirit of Prophecy. Many of Chri&s;t's Witne&s;&s;es have been &s;lain for the Word of God, which they preached, and for the Te&s;timony
<PB N="137" REF="72">which they held, <HI>Rev.</HI> 6.9, 10, 11. and 12.17. But tho&s;e Wit|ne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t, who bear their Te&s;timony for the Davidical Kingdom of Chri&s;t (to wit, that all the Kingdoms of this World, &s;hall become the Kingdom of Chri&s;t) were to be &s;lain; of which Kingdom we &s;hall treat more fully in the Expo&s;ition of the 15th. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter.</HI></P>
<P>The <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> that &s;hall kill the Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t, is here &s;aid to a&s;cend [<HI>out of the bottomle&s;s pit,</HI> <GAP DESC="foreign">, &amp;c. <HI>Rev.</HI> 9.1, 2.11.20.1.3. and &s;o <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.8. That is out of the Sea, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.1. called the Deep, <HI>Luke</HI> 8.31. <HI>Rom.</HI> 10.7. mentioned, <HI>Rev.</HI> 9.1, 2-11. and 20.1-3. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.1. <HI>I &s;aw the Beast ri&s;e out of the &s;ea, with ten crowned Horns,</HI> &amp;c. The my&s;tery of this Bea&s;t Chri&s;t &s;hewed to St. <HI>John, Rev.</HI> 17.3-11. where HE is de&s;cribed, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By his three-fold &s;tate, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 8. Behold the Bea&s;t that was, and is not, and yet is. <HI>Se|condly,</HI> By his two-fold number, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 8. Even he is the Eighth, and is of the &s;even heads. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> By his Ri&s;e, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.1. His Continuance, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.5. and his <HI>Ruine, Ver&s;.</HI> 8. and 15th. of the 17th. <HI>Chap.</HI> and &s;hall go into Perdition: And goeth into Perdition, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.21. and &s;hall be found no more at all. To which de&s;cription of the <HI>Beast,</HI> we &s;hall (according to that mea&s;ure of wi&s;dom and under&s;tanding which God &s;hall give) &s;peak more largely in our Expo&s;ition of the 17th. <HI>Chapter.</HI> In the mean time, tho&s;e that will read my <HI>Apocalyptical My&s;teries,</HI> publi&s;hed <HI>Anno Dom.</HI> 1669. and my <HI>Treati&s;e of My&s;tical</HI> Babylon <HI>unveiled, Anno Dom.</HI> 1679. may under&s;tand more fully my opinion, who this <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> is; and that I may not leave the <HI>Reader</HI> altogether un|&s;atisfied in this matter, I &s;hall at pre&s;ent a&s;&s;ert, That this <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> (with re&s;pect of his whole complex Body) is my&s;tical <HI>Babylon; viz.</HI> The Bea&s;t of the Eighth Head, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.8-11. with two Horns like a Lamb, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.11. That Angel of the bottomle&s;s pit, who&s;e Name is <HI>Abaddon</HI> and <HI>Apollyon,</HI> Rev. 9.11. <HI>to wit,</HI> the Pope of <HI>Rome,</HI> that Star which fell from Heaven unto the Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 9.1, 2, 3. The great Scarlet Whore, and Mother of Harlots, <HI>&amp;c. Rev.</HI> 17.1-5. <HI>to wit,</HI> the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and all fal&s;e Churches, and the fal&s;e Prophet, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.13. and 19.20. <HI>to wit,</HI> the <HI>Roman</HI> Prie&s;ts, tho&s;e deceivers, and all fal&s;e Mini&s;ters, called the Mini&s;ters of <HI>Satan,</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.13, 14, 15.</P>
<PB N="138" REF="73">
<P>The War which the Bea&s;t &s;hall make again&s;t Chri&s;t's Prophe|tical Witne&s;&s;es, whereby HE &s;hall overcome them and kill them, is an open, vi&s;ible, and publick oppo&s;ition, which the enemies of Chri&s;t, his Churches, Mini&s;ters, and Saints do make again&s;t them, either by open Ho&s;tility, as the Popes, and Emperors Forces did again&s;t the Prote&s;tants in <HI>Germany;</HI> or el&s;e by publick Edicts and Laws, as the Papi&s;ts did again&s;t the Prote&s;tants in <HI>England</HI> in Queen <HI>Mary</HI>'s days, by a violent and bloody Per&s;ecution, which hath ever been the practice of the Popes and Papi&s;ts; Pope <HI>Alex|ander</HI> the III. about the year, 1159. and the Popi&s;h Powers Per|&s;ecuted the <HI>Walden&s;es,</HI> with a great and bloody Per&s;ecution: Afterwards, about 1464. the <HI>Walden&s;es,</HI> the <HI>Wicklevi&s;ts,</HI> the <HI>Hu&s;&s;ites,</HI> and their followers, were violently Per&s;ecuted, even to death, under the name of <HI>Lollards.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[And &s;hall overcome them, and kill them.]</HI> Some Mini&s;ters and &s;ome Members of Churches will be overcome by fear, others by flatteries; the mouths of &s;ome will be &s;topt by Preferment; others will be &s;ilenced by Threatning, by Excommunication, and by Per&s;ecution; and &s;o far overcome, as they will cea&s;e for a time to bear their Te&s;timony again&s;t the Bea&s;t, &s;o publickly and vigo|rou&s;ly, as they did before. But that will not appea&s;e the rage and great wrath of the Bea&s;t; for he will proceed further, and will kill them that &s;till go on boldly and con&s;tantly to bear their Te&s;timony publickly again&s;t him, his Wor&s;hip, and his King|dom, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.15, 16, 17. The killing of the two Witne&s;&s;es, doth not &s;ignify a corporal death only, nor principally; for &s;uch a death doth not fully agree to their lying unburied in the Streets of the City, nor to their Re&s;urrection, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10, 11. but it is rather a metaphorical expre&s;&s;ion, by which Je&s;us Chri&s;t meant and in|tended, both a Civil and Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Death, or deprivation of Livelihood, and deprivation of Life: Some of them &s;hall be de|prived of all their Civil Rights, Privileges, and Liberties; their E&s;tates will be confi&s;cated, pro&s;cribed, or decimated, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> Their Per&s;ons Confined, Impri&s;oned or Bani&s;hed, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and in fine, all their Livings and Livelihood taken from them by the Bea&s;t, and his in&s;truments of cruelty. And others of them &s;hall be deprived of all their Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Rights, Privileges, and Liberties: Yea, their love to Chri&s;t will decay, their zeal for the glory of God
<PB N="139" REF="73">will cool, and their &s;piritual vigour again&s;t Antichri&s;t, and his fal&s;e Doctrines, Super&s;titious Wor&s;hip, and Tyrannical Government, will faint, and be ready to die. The darkne&s;s and blackne&s;s of the day of the death of the Two Witne&s;&s;es will be very great, for they will be deprived of that &s;pirit of life, which they for|merly had, and manife&s;ted for Chri&s;t again&s;t the Man of Sin, and Son of Perdition that &s;its in the Temple of God. Some of the Witne&s;&s;es (not all of them) will fall from their fir&s;t love, lo&s;e their former zeal, and become luke-warm; &s;ome of them will fall in with the grand Apo&s;ta&s;y of the&s;e latter days, and thereby be de|prived of that vigour and &s;pirit of life which they had. And this &s;piritual kind of Death, is called here the killing of the Wit|ne&s;&s;es; for as their Re&s;urrection &s;hall be by the &s;pirit of life from God entring into them, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.11. &s;o their Death will be by being deprived of the &s;pirit of life, by re&s;i&s;ting, quenching, and grieving the holy &s;pirit.</P>
<P N="8">8. And their dead bodies <HI>&s;hall lie</HI> in the &s;treet of the great City, which &s;piritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where al&s;o our Lord was Crucified.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e,</HI> Je&s;us Chri&s;t &s;hewed his &s;ervant <HI>John</HI> where the&s;e two Prophetical Witne&s;&s;es &s;hall be killed; <HI>viz. [in the &s;treet of the great City, which</HI> great City <HI>is &s;piritually called Sodom and Egypt, where al&s;o our Lord was Crucified.</HI>] This great City is My&s;tery, <HI>Babylon</HI> the great, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.5. That City which then Reigned over the Kings of the Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.18. The <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Dominion, to wit, the whole Antichri&s;tian Kingdom of the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> the great Whore, and the fal&s;e Prophet, called the Man of Sin, and the Antichri&s;t, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> The &s;treet of the great City, is the place where the dead bodies of the two &s;lain Witne&s;&s;es lie unbu|ried for a time; which place being &s;poken of by way of emi|nency, mu&s;t be under&s;tood either in relation unto the two Witne&s;&s;es, or in relation unto the Bea&s;t that &s;hall kill them, or in relation unto both. Now take either of the&s;e, or both, and it doth not, and it cannot &s;ignify the whole Kingdom of my&s;tical <HI>Babylon,</HI> becau&s;e that is the City, as before proved, not the &s;treet which is after Ver&s;e 13. called the tenth part of the great City; nor are all the Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t <HI>[in the &s;treet of the great City]</HI>
<PB N="140" REF="74">killed, but very many of them; for there were &s;ome of them alive, who called to the&s;e dead Witne&s;&s;es, when the &s;pirit of Life from God, was again entred into them, &s;aying, Come up hi|ther, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> Ver&s;. 11, 12.</P>
<P>Therefore, by <HI>[the &s;treet of the great City,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand &s;ome part of it, and not the whole City; that is, &s;ome very emi|nent and famous Kingdom, where the&s;e two Witne&s;&s;es have mo&s;t eminently born their Te&s;timony for Chri&s;t again&s;t the Bea&s;t, the great Whore the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and the fal&s;e Prophet; the Pope, the <HI>Papal</HI> Prelacy, and the <HI>Popi&s;h</HI> Clergy; <HI>which is</HI> (in my opinion) <HI>this Kingdom of England.</HI> For the highe&s;t, and mo&s;t eminent Te&s;timony for Chri&s;t, his Kingdom, his Wor&s;hip, and his Government, and again&s;t the Kingdom, Wor&s;hip, and Government of Antichri&s;t hath been, yet is, and will be born by Chri&s;t's faithful Mini&s;ters, and his Churches of Saints (that are his Two Witne&s;&s;es) here in <HI>England,</HI> e&s;pecially in <HI>London.</HI> And the de&s;cription of this &s;treet and City of <HI>England</HI> and <HI>London,</HI> if it could be delineated, and drawn to the life, or lively pourtrayed, (as the Prophet was commanded by the Lord, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 4.1. to pourtray <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> upon a Tile,) <HI>London</HI> would &s;eem to be &s;o like that City where our Lord was Crucified; and <HI>England</HI> &s;o like the Land of <HI>Egypt;</HI> yea, and both this Nation, and this City, would &s;o re&s;emble <HI>Sodom,</HI> that every one, who &s;hall view and con&s;ider the Type and Antitype, will doubtle&s;s be of my opinion, and &s;ay, certainly <HI>London</HI> is &s;piritually <HI>Jeru&s;alem, [where our Lord was Cru|cified,]</HI> and where his two Prophets mu&s;t be killed. And is not <HI>England</HI> as like <HI>Egypt</HI> for oppre&s;&s;ion, exaction, and other cruelties again&s;t the <HI>I&s;rael</HI> of God? and (which I cannot without abhor|rence write,) how like <HI>Sodom</HI> and <HI>Gomorrha</HI> the&s;e two near-ad|joining Cities are for Pride, and fulne&s;s of Bread; yea, for Whore|dom, Adultery, Blood-&s;hedding, Sodomy, and other Abomina|tions; for which hainous wickedne&s;&s;es, God did burn <HI>Sodom</HI> and <HI>Gomorrha,</HI> and &s;et them forth for an example, &s;uffering the venge|ance of eternal fire, <HI>Jude Ver&s;.</HI> 7. And God did overthrow &s;ome of the Cities of <HI>I&s;rael,</HI> as he had overthrown <HI>Sodom</HI> and <HI>Gomorrha, Amos</HI> 4.11. Yea, and God will de&s;troy the&s;e Cities al&s;o for their Sins, if the Rulers and Inhabitants thereof will not repent and re|turn to the Lord, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 1.10-20. Hear the Word of the Lord, ye
<PB N="141" REF="74">Rulers of <HI>Sodom:</HI> Give ear unto the Law of our God, ye people of <HI>Gomorrha;</HI>&mdash;But if ye refu&s;e, and rebel, ye &s;hall be devoured with the Sword; for the mouth of the Lord hath &s;poken it. And the <HI>Laodicean</HI> Churches &s;hall know, that God commandeth his de&s;troying Me&s;&s;engers to begin at his Sanctuary, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 9.5, 6, 7. and that judgment mu&s;t begin at the hou&s;e of God, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 4.17, 18, 19.</P>
<P N="9">9. And they of the people, and kindreds, and ton|gues, and nations, &s;hall &s;ee their dead bodies three days and an half, and &s;hall not &s;uffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.</P>
<P N="10">10. And they that dwell upon the earth &s;hall rejoice over them, and make merry, and &s;hall &s;end gifts one to another; becau&s;e the&s;e Two Prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth.</P>
<P>The Two Witne&s;&s;es being killed, &s;ome pity them, others <HI>[rejoice over them,]</HI> and mo&s;t of the people will <HI>[not &s;uffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.]</HI> The Bea&s;t having killed the Wit|ne&s;&s;es, would have them buried, that their Names and their Te|&s;timony might not be remembred: But they of the Peoples, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> would not &s;uffer their Names to peri&s;h, nor their Te&s;timony to be forgotten; they would <HI>[not &s;uffer their dead bodies to be put in Graves.]</HI> Which &s;ome <HI>Expo&s;itors</HI> under&s;tand to be an Act of pity and good will, and favour towards the Two Witne&s;&s;es, and their Te&s;timony. Other <HI>Expo&s;itors</HI> interpret their not &s;uffering of the dead Bodies of Chri&s;t's Witne&s;&s;es to be put in Graves, to be an Act of enmity and cruelty in tho&s;e of the peoples, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> that rejoiced over them after they were killed, who would not let them have a Chri&s;tian burial.</P>
<P>[<HI>And they that dwell upon the earth &s;hall rejoice over them, and make merry,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>As the killing of the&s;e Two Witne&s;&s;es, is the last Act of the Papal Power of the Bea&s;t; &s;o the rejoicing over their dead bodies is the la&s;t Act of the Whores joy; and both the&s;e Acts are the la&s;t &s;ufferings of the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, and Churches of Saints.</HI> For we never read of the Bea&s;ts power, the Whores joy, nor the
<PB N="142" REF="75">Saints &s;ufferings, after the&s;e their 1260. days, or Forty Two Months be fulfilled. And the&s;e three days and an half, are the end|ing time, and full period of the Witne&s;&s;es 1260. days, and of the Bea&s;ts Forty Two Months. And Chri&s;t hath &s;worn, <HI>Rev.</HI> 10.6, 7. that there &s;hould be time no longer; but in the days of the voice of the &s;eventh Angel, when he &s;hall begin to &s;ound, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> which is the very next di&s;pen&s;ation after this &s;ixth Trumpet, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.14, 15. And the &s;eventh Angel &s;ounded, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> The rea&s;on why the inhabi|tants of the earth, that is earthly minded Profe&s;&s;ors, (who mind earthly things, <HI>Phil.</HI> 3.19.) do rejoice at the killing of Chri&s;t's Two Witne&s;&s;es, and are &s;o merry, when they <HI>[&s;ee their dead bodies]</HI> lying in the &s;treet of the great City, is, <HI>becau&s;e the&s;e two Prophets tormented them that dwell on the earth,</HI> Ver&s;. 10. which happened, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By the power of their Te&s;timony upon &s;ome of their Con&s;ciences, which cut them to the heart, as St. <HI>Stephen</HI>'s Te&s;timony did theirs, <HI>Act.</HI> 7.51-54. <HI>Secondly,</HI> By the guilt of the blood of the Martyrs and Witne&s;&s;es of <HI>Je&s;us,</HI> which wounded their Spirits, whereby they were filled with indignation again&s;t them, as the Scribes and Phari&s;ees were, &s;aying, <HI>Act.</HI> 15.17-28-33. Ye intend to bring this mans blood upon us, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> And <HI>Thirdly,</HI> By bearing their witne&s;s again&s;t their Murders, as <HI>Elias</HI> did, when he &s;aid to <HI>Ahab,</HI> 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 21.19, 20. Ha&s;t thou killed, and al&s;o taken po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ion? and again&s;t their Whoredoms and Adulteries, as <HI>John</HI> the <HI>Bapti&s;t</HI> witne&s;&s;ed again&s;t <HI>Herod</HI> and <HI>Herodias, Mark</HI> 6.17-24. and again&s;t all other their wicked Abominations.</P>
<P N="11">11. And after three days and an half, the &s;pirit of life from God entred into them: and they &s;tood upon their feet, and great fear fell upon them which &s;aw them.</P>
<P>My&s;tical <HI>Babylon,</HI> the Mother of Harlots, and her Daughters are now rejoicing and making merry, in hope that the &s;lain Witne&s;&s;es &s;hall never ri&s;e again; but their joyful days will not long continue, <HI>for after three days and an half,</HI> (which is but a very &s;hort time) the Witne&s;&s;es are revived and rai&s;ed again; and that di&s;|pen&s;ation will &s;uddenly change their joys into fears.</P>
<PB N="143" REF="75">
<P>This my&s;tical Re&s;urrection of Chri&s;t's Two Prophetical Wit|ne&s;&s;es, is in this Ver&s;e de&s;cribed by three Particulars; that is, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By the time of their reviving and living again; <HI>[after three days and an half.] Secondly,</HI> By the means and manner thereof; <HI>[The &s;pirit of Life from God entred into them, and they &s;tood upon their feet.] Thirdly,</HI> By the pre&s;ent effect thereof; <HI>[And great fear fell upon them which &s;aw them.] Fir&s;t,</HI> Touching the time of their Reviving. Read <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 6.1, 2, 3. By the <HI>[three days and an half,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the la&s;t three days and an half of the 1260. Prophetical days, before expre&s;&s;ed and expounded, even the ending time thereof. The knowledge of this ending time is, that which many godly and learned Men have &s;tudiou&s;ly &s;earched, and laboured to under&s;tand, who&s;e labours being publi&s;hed, have been profitable to the Lords people, and unto me, that have read their judgments, and have received much Light and Comfort in many things; but not being fully &s;atisfied in their Interpretations and Expo&s;itions touching the&s;e Two Witne&s;&s;es and the time of their being killed, and rai&s;ed again, I am willing to give my opinion al&s;o, and the grounds thereof.</P>
<P>The 1260. days, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3. being according to the nature of this Prophecy of the <HI>Revelation,</HI> and the Prophetical number of &s;uch days, <HI>Numbers</HI> 14.34. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 4.5, 6. (as hath been proved) each day for a year; that is, 1260. years: And the&s;e <HI>[three days and an half]</HI> being the ending time of the Two Witne&s;&s;es Prophe|&s;ying in &s;ackcloth, and the la&s;t of the 1260. Prophetical days; it doth hereupon nece&s;&s;arily follow, and hence I conclude, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That the ending time of the 1260. days (<HI>viz.</HI> the&s;e <HI>three days and an half</HI>) are not yet come; and the Two Witne&s;&s;es are not yet &s;lain; for their te&s;timony for Chri&s;t again&s;t Antichri&s;t, is not yet fini&s;hed, <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.14. nor is the tyrannical power of the Bea&s;t (which was to continue forty two Months, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.5. and 11.2. yet ended and expired. For the Holy City is yet trodden under foot by the Papal Gentiles, <HI>Revelations</HI> 11.2. and the Woman (that is,&mdash;the Church of God,) is yet in the Wilderne&s;s, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.6-14. The tyrannical power of the Papal Bea&s;t, according to the accompt of the be&s;t Eccle&s;ia&s;tick Hi&s;torians, began about the year of our Lord 428. in the reign of the Emperor <HI>Theodo&s;ius</HI> the Second, when Pope <HI>Sixtus</HI> the III.
<PB N="144" REF="76">a <HI>Roman,</HI> who at the in&s;tance of the Empre&s;s <HI>Eudoxias,</HI> made a holy day for St. <HI>Peter</HI>'s Church. And if the Hi&s;torians &s;ay true, we may conjecture, that the ending time of the Bea&s;ts Forty Two Months, and of the Witne&s;&s;es 1260. days, will be about 1688. for 1260. and 428. make 1688. or &s;oon after. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Though the 1260. days be almo&s;t expired, the te&s;timony of the two Wit|ne&s;&s;es almo&s;t fini&s;hed, and the Bea&s;ts tyrannical power almo&s;t come to its end, yet the full period thereof will not be certainly known to the Churches and Saints of God, until the&s;e Two Wit|ne&s;&s;es be killed by the Bea&s;t. Read <HI>Dan.</HI> 12.4-9. and <HI>Hab.</HI> 2.3. At the end it &s;hall &s;peak, and not lye. And none of the wicked &s;hall under&s;tand, but the wi&s;e &s;hall under&s;tand, <HI>Dan.</HI> 12.10. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> When the&s;e <HI>[three days and an half]</HI> are come, (which are the la&s;t three years and an half of the 1260. years,) the Churches and Saints of God &s;hall certainly know them to be the la&s;t days, by tho&s;e mo&s;t remarkable preceeding and concomitant &s;igns thereof, which are noted in the holy Scripture of Truth, <HI>viz.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Then will be &s;uch Tribulation as hath not been hereto|fore to the <HI>Jews, Dan.</HI> 12.1-4-7, 8, 9, 10. to the Gentiles, <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.21, 22-29, 30. <HI>Luk.</HI> 21.25, 26, 27. and to the Church of God, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.1. and 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 4.17.</P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> Then will the Go&s;pel of the Kingdom of Je&s;us Chri&s;t be Preached, for a Witne&s;s unto all Nations, which is the fini&s;h|ing Te&s;timony of the Two Witne&s;&s;es, for which they &s;hall be &s;lain. Search tho&s;e Scriptures, <HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7-10. <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.13, 14-27, 28. <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.7, 8, 9. <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.14. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15.</P>
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> Then will happen a very great formality, lukewarmne&s;s, and worldline&s;s, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> among Church Members, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.1-5. holding up the form of Godline&s;s, but denying the power thereof; <GAP DESC="foreign">&mdash;<HI>Et hos devita, vel ab his aver&s;are,</HI> <GAP DESC="foreign">, &amp;c. from &s;uch turn away. And the la&s;t and grea|te&s;t Apo&s;ta&s;y among Go&s;pel Profe&s;&s;ors, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.3. Except that Apo&s;ta&s;y come fir&s;t, which will al&s;o happen in tho&s;e la&s;t days, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 3.3, 4. In&s;omuch that our Saviour &s;aid, when the Son of Man cometh, &s;hall he find faith on the Earth? <HI>Luk.</HI> 18.8. and 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1. For which Formality, and Apo&s;ta&s;y, God will &s;hortly and &s;uddenly bring forth &s;uch a Di&s;pen&s;ation of his Divine Pro|vidence,
<PB N="145" REF="76">whereby tho&s;e <HI>Laodicean</HI> Churches &s;hall be broken in pieces, &s;cattered and di&s;per&s;ed; and then will the Two Witne&s;&s;es be killed, by who&s;e my&s;tical Re&s;urrection will happen a very glorious Reformation, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.1, 2-7-13-19-21, 22. even the times of the Re&s;titution of all things, <HI>Act.</HI> 3.19, 20, 21. <HI>viz.</HI> Churches, Mini&s;try, Wor&s;hip, and Ordinances, <HI>&amp;c. Secondly,</HI> Touching the means and manner of their reviving. The means of the my&s;ti|cal Re&s;urrection, and &s;piritual reviving of the Two Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t, is here expre&s;&s;ed to be the &s;pirit of life from God, which entred into them, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11. The manner is al&s;o here declared. <HI>[And they stood upon their feet.]</HI> That is, they were rai&s;ed, revived, and &s;trengthened, imboldned, and encouraged by the &s;pirit of life from God, which was poured upon them, and entred into them, to bear the &s;ame Te&s;timony of the Kingdom of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, again&s;t the Kingdom of Antichri&s;t, as formerly; and they were by the divine power and a&s;&s;i&s;tance of that &s;pirit of life, enabled to &s;tand boldly and publickly to that Te&s;timony of Chri&s;t's Kingdom and Dominion; and this bears &s;ome Analogy unto that Di&s;pen&s;ation Prophe&s;ied of, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 37.5-14. <HI>O my people,&mdash;I will put my &s;pirit in you, and you &s;hall live.</HI> The Lord knows that his Servants, his Mini&s;ters, his Churches, and his Witne&s;&s;es, are not able to &s;ay, do, or &s;uffer much for Chri&s;t, without his holy &s;pirit help and impower them, influence and a&s;&s;i&s;t them. And therefore, when God hath any eminent work to do, or any ex|cellent Witne&s;s to bear for Chri&s;t, his Truth, Wor&s;hip, or King|dom; he doth not only rai&s;e up his In&s;truments to do that Work, and call up his Witne&s;&s;es to bear their Te&s;timony, but HE doth &s;pirit them thereunto, as he did in former days. The &s;pirit of God came upon <HI>Othoniel, Judg.</HI> 3.9, 10. upon <HI>Gideon, Judg.</HI> 6.34. upon <HI>Jeptha, Judg.</HI> 11.29. upon <HI>Samp&s;on, Judg.</HI> 14.19. and 15.14. upon <HI>David,</HI> 1 <HI>Sam.</HI> 16.13. &s;o it &s;hall do upon the Ser|vants and Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t in that day, when he &s;hall call and rai&s;e them up to this Work and Te&s;timony; And he that is feeble among them, at that day, &s;hall be as <HI>David,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Zech.</HI> 12.8. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> Touching the pre&s;ent effect; <HI>[And great fear fell upon them which &s;aw them.]</HI> They that &s;aw the&s;e Two Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t ari&s;e from their Death, were them that dwell upon Earth, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. who rejoiced over the dead Bodies of the &s;lain Witne&s;&s;es.
<PB N="146" REF="77">And now they are &s;orely amazed, and greatly afraid to &s;ee them &s;tand upon their Feet. <HI>[And great fear fell upon them.]</HI> This Fear is not that holy and filial Fear of God, which the Lord puts into the hearts of his New-Covenant People, <HI>Jer.</HI> 32.40. but it is that terror and dread, wherewith God &s;mites the Spirit and Con|&s;cience of the Adver&s;aries of his People, whereby they are cut to the Heart, as they were, <HI>Acts</HI> 7.54.</P>
<P N="12">12. And they heard a great voice from heaven, &s;ay|ing unto them, Come up hither. And they a&s;cended up to heaven in a cloud, and their enemies beheld them.</P>
<P>The two Prophetical Witne&s;&s;es being now rai&s;ed and &s;pirited for the Work of the Lord, are called up into an high Place and Condition; which calling is, 1. By <HI>[a great Voice from Heaven,]</HI> which they heard. 2. By that which the voice &s;aid unto them, <HI>[Come up hither.]</HI> 3. By their ready and willing Obedience un|to that heavenly Call; <HI>[And they a&s;cended up in a cloud.]</HI> 4. By their &s;pectators; <HI>[and their Enemies beheld them.]</HI></P>
<P>This <HI>[voice from Heaven]</HI> is the voice of the Lord, who &s;pake from Heaven, to his Servants the Prophets, in divers manners, <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.1. And he &s;pake to his Apo&s;tles in Vi&s;ions, <HI>Acts</HI> 18.9. The Lord &s;pake to his People of old by the voice of his Prophets, <HI>Acts</HI> 3.21. And here the Lord &s;peaks to his rai&s;ed Witne&s;&s;es, by the voice of the remnant of the Womans Seed, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.17. which kept the Commandments of God, and have the Te&s;timony of Je|&s;us Chri&s;t, all the time that the&s;e two Witne&s;&s;es were &s;lain, and lay dead, and di&s;pirited: Who being gathered and congregated together, and having among them at this time an eminent &s;pirit of Prophecy (which is the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.10.) do call tho&s;e rai&s;ed Witne&s;&s;es, into whom the &s;pirit of Life from God was entered; &s;aying unto them, <HI>[Come up hither.]</HI> Come and join with Us in the Church of God; come and wor&s;hip God with Us; come and help Us to carry on the Work of the Lord in his Churches of Saints, according to his holy Word.</P>
<P>When the Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t are killed and di&s;pirited, and lie &s;lain under deadne&s;s of Spirit, there will be even then a Re|mnant
<PB N="147" REF="77">of the Womans Seed, which will keep the Command|ments of God, and have the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us.</P>
<P><HI>[And they a&s;cended up into Heaven in a cloud:]</HI> By Heaven in this Ver&s;e, we may under&s;tand the holy, &s;piritual, and glorious &s;tate of the Church of God here on Earth in the latter Days, Pro|phe&s;ied of, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 28.5. and 60.1-3-7-13-19, 20, 21. and 62.3, 4.65.1-12. which &s;hall be in the time of Chri&s;t's Kingdom on Earth, when the Church of God &s;hall be again like a Woman cloathed with the Sun, and the Moon under her Feet, and upon her Head a Crown of Twelve Stars, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.1. even when the New <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> &s;hall come down from God, out of Hea|ven, prepared as a Bride, adorned for her Husband, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.1, 2, 3.</P>
<P>This Cloud is a Cloud of Te&s;timony; and therefore were tho&s;e former Believers (and Martyrs of Je&s;us, <HI>Heb.</HI> 11. Chapter) called a Cloud of Witne&s;&s;es, <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.1. This Cloud may al&s;o bear &s;ome Allu&s;ion to Chri&s;t's Transfiguration, <HI>Matth.</HI> 17.2, 3. or rather to his A&s;cen&s;ion, <HI>Acts</HI> 1.9, 10, 11. For the &s;pirit of Life from God entring into them, did not only transform them more and more into the Image of Chri&s;t, but did al&s;o rai&s;e them into an higher and more heavenly frame of &s;pirit, than they had at|tained unto before they were killed; in which re&s;pect they are &s;aid to &s;tand upon their Feet, as is prophe&s;ied the People of the Jews &s;hall do, at the time of their my&s;tical Re&s;urrection, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 37.3, 4, 5-9, 10, 11-14. compared with <HI>Rom.</HI> 11.15. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.2, 3-8, 9-11.</P>
<P><HI>[And their Enemies beheld them.]</HI> The Witne&s;&s;es Enemies are the Roman Anti-Chri&s;tian Monarchy; the Bea&s;t that killed them, My&s;tical-Babylon; the great Whore and her Daughters, tho&s;e Harlots, which are fal&s;e, Churches; and the fal&s;e Prophet, tho&s;e Prie&s;ts, Je&s;uits, fal&s;e Teachers, Seducers, and all tho&s;e Adver&s;a|ries, that rejoiced at the Death of the Witne&s;&s;es, and made merry, and &s;ent Gifts one to another, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. of this Chapter. Tho&s;e Enemies &s;hall behold with Amazement, Fear, and Horrour, the&s;e two prophetical Witne&s;&s;es, when they &s;hall a&s;cend up to Heaven; that is, when they &s;hall be honoured, exalted, and dignified in the glorious &s;tate of the Church of God on Earth.</P>
<PB N="148" REF="78">
<P N="13">13. And the &s;ame hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earth|quake were &s;lain of men &s;even thou&s;and: and the re|mnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.</P>
<P>This <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> contains the concomitant Effects of the Witne&s;&s;es A&s;cen&s;ion. [<HI>And the &s;ame hour</HI> (that is, at the &s;ame time) <HI>there was a great earthquake,] viz.</HI> great commotions, overturnings, and terrible &s;hakings of Nations, in the Kingdom of the Bea&s;t, <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.6, 7. <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.19. and 16.18. <HI>[And the tenth part of the city fell:]</HI> This City is that City <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 8. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 16.19. My&s;tical Babylon; that great City which reigneth over the Kings of the Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.18. And the tenth part of that great City is one of the Ten Kingdoms, who&s;e Kings have for|merly given their Power, and Strength, and Kingdom unto the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.13-17. <HI>Ver&s;es,</HI> till the words of God &s;hall be fulfilled: <HI>Which</HI> (mo&s;t probably) <HI>is the Kingdom of</HI> England; which will then certainly fall; that is, either fall off totally and finally from My&s;tical Babylon, the Pope and Church of <HI>Rome;</HI> or el&s;e fall, that is to &s;ay, it will be utterly ruined and de&s;troy|ed for adhering to, partaking with, and &s;ubjecting under the Anti-chri&s;tian Yoke, Power, and Dominion of the Bea&s;t and Whore of <HI>Rome.</HI> For when the Lord &s;hall glorifie the Hou&s;e of his Glory, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.7. then that Nation and Kingdom that will not &s;erve him &s;hall peri&s;h, and be utterly wa&s;ted, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.12. But my Opinion is, that <HI>England, Scotland,</HI> and <HI>Ireland</HI> will then fall off totally and finally from the Pope, and Church of <HI>Rome; And that the King will join with tho&s;e other Kings of the Earth, that then &s;hall hate the Whore</HI> (My&s;tical Babylon) <HI>and make her De&s;olate, and Naked; and &s;hall eat her Fle&s;h, and burn her with Fire,</HI> Rev. 17.16. as God hath revealed and declared they &s;hall do.</P>
<P>[<HI>And in the earthquake were &s;lain &s;even thou&s;and</HI> names <HI>of men:</HI>] <GAP DESC="foreign">, that is, a great number of <HI>Roman</HI> Grandees, re|nowned Papi&s;ts, Cardinals, Prelates and Romi&s;h Clergy-men, Popi&s;h Bi&s;hops, Prie&s;ts, <HI>&amp;c. [And the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.]</HI> The remnant, that is, The re&s;t
<PB N="149" REF="78">of the men of name, which were not killed in this Earthquake, were affrighted; that is, amazed, and converted from Popery, to the Glory of God.</P>
<P N="14">14. The &s;econd wo is pa&s;t, <HI>and</HI> behold the third wo cometh quickly.</P>
<P>When this [<HI>&s;econd Wo</HI> (which was to happen to the Inha|biters of the Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 8.13.) <HI>is pa&s;t,</HI>] then we are come to the Period of the &s;econd principal Vi&s;ion, to wit, of the &s;even Trum|pets, whereof &s;ix have been &s;ounded by their re&s;pective An|gels; and the &s;eventh Angel is ready to &s;ound: whereupon quickly followeth the third <HI>WO. [Behold the third Wo cometh,</HI> <GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>quickly.]</HI> That is, without any delay, <HI>Matth.</HI> 5.25. with|out any intermi&s;&s;ion of time, <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.7. even as &s;oon as the &s;econd <HI>Wo</HI> is pa&s;t, behold the third <HI>Wo</HI> cometh &s;peedily, &s;ud|denly and quickly. This third <HI>WO</HI> Trumpet mu&s;t be &s;ounded by the &s;eventh Angel. The fifth Angel &s;ounded, and one <HI>WO</HI> pa&s;s'd, <HI>Rev.</HI> 9.1-12. The &s;ixth Angel &s;ounded, and the &s;e|cond <HI>Wo</HI> pa&s;s'd, <HI>Rev.</HI> 9.13. and 11.14. And when the &s;eventh Angel begins to &s;ound <HI>there &s;hall be time no longer</HI> (as Chri&s;t hath &s;worn, <HI>Rev.</HI> 10.5, 6, 7.) unto the Roman Anti-chri&s;tian Bea&s;t, for then the forty two months of his reigning Power, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.1-5. will be expired; then the thou&s;and two hundred and three|&s;core prophetical Days of Chri&s;ts &s;ackcloth Witne&s;&s;es, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.3. will be fully ended, and then the Kingdoms of this World will &s;ucce&s;&s;ively, one after another, become the Kingdom of Chri&s;t, as here followeth in the 15. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter;</HI> and then this third <HI>WO</HI> follows immediately, which containeth the third prin|cipal Vi&s;ion, to wit, the &s;even Vials of the Wrath of God, which are the &s;even la&s;t Plagues, that are to be poured forth upon the Roman Anti-Chri&s;tian Kingdom, My&s;tical Babylon, the Bea&s;t, the Whore, and the fal&s;e Prophet, <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.8, 9, 10, 11. and 15.1-7.16.1-10. and the 18. Chapter of this Book of the <HI>Revelation,</HI> Ver&s;. 2-8-21.</P>
<P>Now, although I have a very honourable e&s;teem for tho&s;e godly and learned Expo&s;itors of this Book of the <HI>Revelation,</HI> who have declared their judgments, and &s;ome Rea&s;ons thereof; <HI>viz.</HI> That &s;everal of tho&s;e Seven Vials have been poured out upon my&s;tical
<PB N="150" REF="79"><HI>Babylon,</HI> and upon the Kingdom of the Bea&s;t; yet, notwith|&s;tanding all that they have &s;aid, I do humbly confe&s;s, that I am not of their minds, but do rather think, that none of tho&s;e Seven Vials are yet poured out. And the Scripture grounds, which I humbly &s;ubmit to the judgment of the judicious Reader, for my opinion in this matter, are, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Becau&s;e the Temple of the Tabernacle of the Te&s;timony in Heaven, is not yet opened; out of which Temple the Seven Angels mu&s;t come, who are to pour out tho&s;e Seven Vials of the wrath of God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.5, 6, 7. The opening of the Temple, is the re&s;toring the Church of God on Earth unto its Apo&s;tolical Con&s;titutions, and Primitive purity of Wor&s;hip, and &s;piritual Gifts, and unto Chri&s;t's Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Government, which is not yet done.</P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> Becau&s;e the &s;econd <HI>Wo</HI> is not yet pa&s;t; and therefore the third <HI>Wo,</HI> (which is the Seven Vials of the wrath of God, as hath been fully proved) is not yet come, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.14. That the &s;econd <HI>Wo</HI> is not yet pa&s;t, is evident; for Chri&s;t's Prophetical Witne&s;&s;es are not a&s;cended, nor the Seven Thou&s;and Men of Name are not yet &s;lain by the Earthquake.</P>
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> Becau&s;e the Seventh Angel hath not yet begun to &s;ound, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. For then, and not till then, tho&s;e Vials of Gods Wrath and la&s;t Plagues are to be poured forth one after ano|ther, as is revealed in the whole 16th. <HI>Chapter</HI> of this Prophecy. As the Seventh Seal u&s;hered in the Seven Trumpets, <HI>Rev.</HI> 8.1-6. &s;o the Seventh Angel &s;ounding, u&s;hers in the Seven Vials, and brings in the Di&s;pen&s;ation of the Kingdom of Chri&s;t, (which is not yet come) and the opening of the Temple of God in Hea|ven, (which is not yet done,) <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15-19. And out of the Temple &s;hall come the Seven Angels, having tho&s;e Seven la&s;t Plagues, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.5, 6, 7. And after all the&s;e things, (then, and not till then) the Seven Angels are commanded by a great Voice from Heaven, &s;aying to them, Go your ways, and pour out the Vials of the wrath of God upon the Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.1, 2.</P>
<P><HI>Fourthly,</HI> Becau&s;e the&s;e la&s;t Plagues come upon my&s;tical <HI>Babylon</HI> in one day, death, and mourning and famine; and &s;he &s;hall be utterly burnt with fire: For &s;trong is the LORD that judgeth her. Compare <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.1-16. with <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.2-5-8-21. And a mighty Angel took up a &s;tone like a great mil&s;tone, and ca&s;t it
<PB N="151" REF="79">into the Sea, &s;aying, Thus with violence &s;hall that great City <HI>Babylon</HI> be thrown down, and &s;hall be found no more at all; <GAP DESC="foreign"> And &s;hall not be found thenceforth, after that, at all. A great Mil&s;tone ca&s;t into the Sea, doth not, cannot &s;ome|times &s;ink and &s;ometimes &s;wim; but always &s;inks even to the bottom, and never &s;wims, no, never ri&s;eth again at all: So, when|&s;oever my&s;tical <HI>Babylon</HI> is once ca&s;t down and fallen, by the pouring out tho&s;e Vials of Gods la&s;t Plagues upon her, &s;he &s;hall never, no, never ri&s;e more, but be made utterly de&s;olate for evermore, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.8-10-21.</P>
<P N="15">15. And the &s;eventh Angel &s;ounded, and there were great voices in Heaven, &s;aying, The Kingdoms of this World are become <HI>the Kingdom</HI> of our Lord, and of his Chri&s;t, and he &s;hall Reign for ever and ever.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e,</HI> and the <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> following, to the end of this <HI>Chapter,</HI> are contained, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> A publication of glad tydings, by a great Voice from Heaven upon the Seventh Angel's beginning to &s;ound, [<HI>&s;aying, The Kingdoms of this World are become</HI> the King|dom <HI>of our Lord, and of his Chri&s;t, and he &s;hall Reign for ever and ever.</HI>] <HI>Secondly,</HI> A Doxology and Than&s;giving unto Chri&s;t by the Twenty Four Elders, for taking unto him his great Power, and &s;etting up his Kingly Government, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16, 17. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> The effects of Gods &s;etting up Chri&s;t's Kingdom on Earth, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 18. And the Nations were angry. The Heathen rage; the Kings of the Earth &s;et them&s;elves, and the Rulers take Coun&s;el together again&s;t the Lord, and again&s;t his Chri&s;t, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3, &amp;c. <GAP DESC="foreign">, lxx. <GAP DESC="foreign">. Amplified, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By the wrath of Chri&s;t, again&s;t his and his peoples enemies, unto their de&s;truction, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 18. and thy wrath is come. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The time of the dead, that they &s;hould be judged, all the Saints rewarded, and the wicked de&s;troyed, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 18. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> And the Temple of God opened, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 19. And the Ark of his Covenant &s;een in his Temple: Whence pro|ceedeth a dreadful and terrible Tempe&s;t of Lightnings, Thunders and Voices, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 19.</P>
<PB N="152" REF="80">
<P><HI>[And the Seventh Angel &s;ounded.]</HI> This <HI>[Seventh Angel]</HI> is the Angel that is to &s;ound the Third <HI>Wo</HI>-Trumpet, <HI>Rev.</HI> 8.13. which Third <HI>Wo</HI> will come quickly after the &s;econd <HI>Wo</HI> is pa&s;t; to wit, the &s;even Vials full of the &s;even la&s;t Plagues, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.9. For in them is filled up the Wrath of God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.1. to be poured out without mixture (of any mercy) into the Cup of his Indignation; which Wine of the Wrath of God, my&s;tical <HI>Babylon,</HI> and every one that <HI>(then)</HI> &s;hall Wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t, and his Image, and receive his Mark in his forehead, or in his hand, &s;hall drink, and &s;hall be tormented for ever and ever, <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.8, 9, 10, 11. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.10-19. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.2-8-21.</P>
<P><HI>As it was dangerous to Wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t or his Image when HE was ri&s;ing; &s;o it will be damnable to Wor&s;hip him or his Image, when HE is falling,</HI> Rev. 18.2-8, 9, 10-17, 18, 19. and 19.19, 20, 21. <HI>and</HI> Rev. 14.8, 9, 10, 11. <HI>[And there were great Voices in Heaven, &s;aying.]</HI> This publick Declaration of the glad Tydings, our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t revealed to his &s;ervant <HI>John,</HI> by way of An|ticipation for the comfort of his Churches, Mini&s;ters and Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.1. and 21.9. By <HI>[Voices from Heaven]</HI> is meant his Mini&s;tring Spirits &s;ent forth by Chri&s;t to Mini&s;ter for them, who &s;hall be Heirs of Salvation, <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.14. &s;o that the Doctrine of Chri&s;t's Kingdom hath Heavens Authority for it, touching which, here are two principal things a&s;&s;erted by the&s;e <HI>[Voices from Hea|ven;] viz.</HI> Two Heavenly Truths. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That the Kingdoms of this World are become the Kingdom of Chri&s;t. <HI>Secondly,</HI> That HE &s;hall reign for ever and ever.</P>
<P><HI>[The Kingdoms of this World are become</HI> the Kingdom <HI>of our Lord, and of his Chri&s;t.</HI>] <HI>Are,</HI> that is, <HI>&s;hall be,</HI> when the Seventh Angel &s;oundeth; as <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.8. and 18.2 <HI>Babylon</HI> is fallen, that is, &s;hall fall when God judgeth her, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 8.21. By the Kingdoms of this World, we may under&s;tand, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The Kingdom of <HI>David, Luk.</HI> 1.30-33. to wit, <HI>Judah,</HI> and <HI>I&s;rael, Mich.</HI> 4.18. And thou O Tower of the Flock, the &s;trong-hold of the Daughter of <HI>Zion,</HI> unto thee &s;hall it come, EVEN THE FIRST DOMINION. The Kingdom &s;hall come to the Daughters of <HI>Jeru&s;alem, Ver&s;.</HI> 7. and the LORD &s;hall reign over them in Mount <HI>Zion,</HI> from henceforth even for ever. Read <HI>Zech.</HI> 12.7. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The Kingdoms of the <HI>Roman Cae&s;ars,</HI> which is the <HI>fourth Monarchy,
<PB N="153" REF="80">Dan.</HI> 2.40-44. And in the days of the&s;e Kings &s;hall the God of Heaven &s;et up a Kingdom, which &s;hall never be de&s;troyed, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> that is, <HI>the Fifth Monarchy; viz.</HI> The Kingdom of Chri&s;t. <HI>La&s;tly,</HI> All the Kingdoms on the Earth, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.13, 14. And there was given unto him Dominion and Glory, and a Kingdom, that all People, Nations and Languages, &s;hould &s;erve him: His Dominion is an Everla&s;ting Dominion, and his Kingdom, that which &s;hall not be de&s;troyed, <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.9. And the LORD &s;hall be King over all the Earth: In that Day (<HI>viz.</HI> One day known to JEHOVAH, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7.) &s;hall there be one Lord, and his Name <HI>One, P&s;al.</HI> 2.6, 7, 8. and <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.27. The&s;e Prophecies have not yet been fulfilled, but they &s;hall be fulfilled to a tittle, <HI>Matth.</HI> 5.17, 18.</P>
<P>[<HI>The Kingdoms of this World</HI> &s;hall <HI>become</HI> the Kingdom <HI>of Chri&s;t.</HI>] <HI>First,</HI> By Preaching the Go&s;pel of the Kingdom in all the World, for a Witne&s;s to all Nations, <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.14-30. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.6, 7-14. <HI>Secondly,</HI> By pouring out the &s;pirit upon all fle&s;h, <HI>Joel</HI> 2.28, 29. By which di&s;pen&s;ation of grace, the Earth will be filled with the knowledge of the glory of the LORD, as the waters cover the &s;ea, <HI>Hab.</HI> 2.14. And in his Tem|ple (when that is opened, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.5.) &s;hall every one &s;peak of his Glory, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 29.9, 10. The LORD &s;itteth King for ever. And then will the Saints ble&s;s him. They &s;hall &s;peak of the glory of thy Kingdom, and talk of thy power, to make known to the Sons of Men&mdash;the glorious Maje&s;ty of his Kingdom, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 145.1-10, 11, 12, 13. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> By breaking <HI>[the Kingdoms of this World]</HI> to pieces, <HI>Dan.</HI> 2.34, 35-44. Thou &s;awe&s;t till that a &s;tone was cut out without hands.&mdash;It &s;hall break in pieces, and con&s;ume all the&s;e Kingdoms, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> And that after this manner; <HI>viz. Fir&s;t,</HI> God will make <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> (that is, <HI>his Church and Peo|ple</HI>) a burden&s;ome &s;tone for all People; all that burden them&s;elves with it &s;hall be cut in pieces, <HI>Zech.</HI> 12.3. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The Bea&s;t and the Kings of the Earth, and their Armies, will fall upon the chief corner &s;tone, (which God hath laid in <HI>Zion,</HI> 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.6.) namely, <HI>Je&s;us Chri&s;t, Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.20, 21. And afterwards that &s;tone will fall upon them, by whom they &s;hall be broken in pie|ces, and grinded to powder. Read and compare tho&s;e Scriptures for proof hereof, <HI>Matth.</HI> 21.42, 43, 44. <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.13, 14-17.
<PB N="154" REF="81">and 19.19, 20, 21. <HI>Matth.</HI> 21.42, 43, 44. <HI>Je&s;us &s;aith unto them, Did ye never read in the Scriptures, The &s;tone which the builders rejected, the &s;ame is become the head of the corner? This is the Lords doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes. Therefore &s;ay I unto you, The Kingdom of God &s;hall be taken from you, and given to a Nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. And who&s;oever &s;hall fall on this stone &s;hall be broken; but on whom&s;oever it &s;hall fall, it will grind him to powder. Thirdly,</HI> The LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t will then put down all Rule, and all Authority, and Power, (that are enemies to his Kingdom and Kingly Power) for he mu&s;t reign till he have put all enemies under his feet, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.24, 25. and <HI>Luk.</HI> 19.27. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.12. Therefore King <HI>David</HI> Prophe|&s;ying of tho&s;e Kings of the Earth, and Rulers, that take coun&s;el together again&s;t the LORD, and his Chri&s;t, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 2.2, 3. doth thus exhort them, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10, 11, 12. <HI>Be wi&s;e now therefore, O ye Kings, be in&s;tructed, ye Judges of the Earth: &mdash;Ki&s;s the SON, lea&s;t HE be angry, and ye peri&s;h,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P N="16">16. And the four and twenty Elders which &s;ate be|fore God on their &s;eats, fell upon their faces, and wor|&s;hipped God,</P>
<P N="17">17. Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God almighty, which art, and wa&s;t, and art to come; be|cau&s;e thou ha&s;t taken to thee thy great power, and ha&s;t reigned.</P>
<P>The&s;e Two Ver&s;es contain a Doxology and Thank&s;giving to God, (for the glad Tydings of the Kingdom of Chri&s;t declared from Heaven) by <HI>[the Four and Twenty Elders which &s;ate before God on their &s;eats;]</HI> They <HI>Wor&s;hipped God</HI> with Thank&s;giving, <HI>&amp;c. Ver&s;.</HI> 16. By the&s;e <HI>[Four and Twenty Elders,]</HI> which alludeth to the Four and Twenty Orders of the Sons of <HI>Aaron,</HI> who were Governours of the Hou&s;e of God, 1 <HI>Chron.</HI> 24.1-3-5-7-18, 19. we are to under&s;tand the faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, who are al&s;o called <HI>Elders, Act.</HI> 20.17-28. and 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 5.17. and have the Rule and Government over the Members of the Church, <HI>Heb.</HI> 13.7-17. In their Thank&s;giving, we have, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The object of Prai&s;es, [<HI>O LORD,</HI> the <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Almighty,</HI> <GAP DESC="foreign">,
<PB N="155" REF="81"><HI>which art, and wa&s;t, and art to come.] Secondly,</HI> The matter of their Thank&s;giving; that for which they give thanks to God: <HI>[Becau&s;e thou ha&s;t taken to thee thy great power, and ha&s;t reigned.]</HI> By the [<HI>LORD,</HI> the <HI>God,</HI> the <HI>Almighty,</HI>] here we are to under&s;tand the LORD JESUS CHRIST, for he is called <HI>JEHOVAH,</HI> our Righteou&s;ne&s;s, <HI>Jer.</HI> 23.6. The true God, 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.20. which is, and which was, and which is to come. The Almighty, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.5-8. This great power, is all power in Heaven, and on Earth, <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.18. By Chri&s;t his taking this <HI>[great power]</HI> to him|&s;elf, we are to under&s;tand the execution of Chri&s;t's Kingly Power on Earth; therefore it followeth, <HI>[And ha&s;t reigned.]</HI> Though the LORD Je&s;us Chri&s;t had this great power given him of his Father before, <HI>Matth.</HI> 28.18. yet he hath &s;uffered other Lords to have Dominion over his people. As God &s;uffered the Kings of the Nations to have Dominion over his people <HI>I&s;rael</HI> of old, <HI>Neh.</HI> 9.36, 37. So the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t hath &s;uffered the Princes of the Gentiles to exerci&s;e Dominion over his Saints, <HI>Matth.</HI> 20.25. The Saints at <HI>Rome, Rom.</HI> 13.1, 2, 3-7. al&s;o the Saints &s;cattered throughout <HI>Pontus, Galatia,</HI> and other Gentile Countries, were exhorted to &s;ubmit them&s;elves to their Kingly Government, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.13, 14-17. For &s;o is the will of God, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 15. But the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who is the Prince of the Kings of the Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.5. will in his time &s;hew him&s;elf to be the only Potentate, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.13, 14, 15. By taking unto him&s;elf his great Power, and reigning on Earth. And Chri&s;t will then put down all Rule, and all Authority, and Power, that are his Enemies, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 15.24, 25. for HE mu&s;t reign till he hath put all his enemies under his feet.</P>
<P N="18">18. And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead that they &s;hould be judged, and that thou &s;houlde&s;t give reward unto thy &s;ervants the Prophets, and to the Saints, and them that fear thy name, &s;mall and great, and &s;houlde&s;t de&s;troy them which de&s;troy the earth.</P>
<P>The effect of Chri&s;t's Execution of his Kingly Power and Government, as King of Nations, whom they &s;hould fear,
<PB N="156" REF="82"><HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7-10. is as here followeth, <HI>[The Nations were angry.]</HI> Or as <HI>David</HI> Prophetically expounds it, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. The Heathen rage, the Kings of the Earth (who from the ri&s;e to the ruine of the Bea&s;t, give their Kingdom, their Power and Strength unto him, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.13-17.) &s;et them&s;elves, and the Rulers take coun&s;el together again&s;t the Lord, and again&s;t his Anointed, &s;aying, Let us break their bands a&s;under, and ca&s;t away their cords from us. This oppo&s;ition of the Kings, Rulers and Coun|&s;ellors, will provoke the Lord to be angry again&s;t them, as here followeth. <HI>[And thy wrath is come.]</HI> So <HI>David</HI> Prophe&s;ied, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 2.5. Then &s;hall HE &s;peak to them in his wrath, and vex them in his hot di&s;plea&s;ure. Such a di&s;pen&s;ation was very terrible to the Kings, and Princes, and Captains, and People of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Empire, <HI>Rev.</HI> 6.15, 16, 17. And the Kings of the Earth, and the great Men, and the rich Men, and the chief Captains, and the mighty Men, and every bond-man, and every free-man, hid them&s;elves in the Dens, and in the Rocks of the Mountains. And &s;aid to the Mountains and Rocks, fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that &s;itteth on the Throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of his wrath is come, and who &s;hall be able to &s;tand? And &s;o will this day of Chri&s;t's great indignation be when his wrath &s;hall come upon the Kings, the Rulers, the Coun&s;ellors, the Captains, and the People of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Empire, and Antichri&s;tian Kingdoms of this World, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.15. And he &s;aith unto me, The waters which thou &s;awe&s;t, where the Whore &s;itteth, are Peoples, and Multitudes, and Nations, and Tongues. And <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.11-21. The effect of Chri&s;t's wrath will be their utter de&s;truction, as here followeth; <HI>[And</HI> to <HI>de&s;troy them that de&s;troy the Earth,</HI> <GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>and the time of the dead that they &s;hould be judged.]</HI> This is another effect that will follow upon Curi&s;t's coming to &s;et up his Kingdom on Earth, when He &s;hall take unto him&s;elf his Kingly Power, and hath reigned, till God hath put all his enemies under his feet, then the time will come, when the dead &s;hall be judged, and all the Saints &s;hall be rewarded by the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>The dead that are to be judged incontradi&s;tinction to the Saints, that are to be rewarded, are all per&s;ons without Chri&s;t, (when
<PB N="157" REF="82">He comes to Judgment;) whether they be then living in their Sins (and yet dead in Tre&s;pa&s;&s;es and Sins, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.1-5-11-12.) or dead for their Sins, dying without Chri&s;t. For Chri&s;t &s;hall judge the quick and the dead, at his appearing, and his King|dom, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1.</P>
<P>[<HI>And that thou &s;houlde&s;t give the reward,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.12. And behold I come quickly, and my reward is with me; to give every man according as his Work &s;hall be. Read tho&s;e Scriptures, <HI>Rom.</HI> 2.6, 7-10. and 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.8. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 16.27. <HI>[&V;nto thy &s;ervants the prophets, and to the &s;aints, and them that fear thy name, &s;mall and great.]</HI></P>
<P N="19">19. And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was &s;een in his temple the ark of his te&s;ta|ment: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thun|drings, and an earthquake, and great hail.</P>
<P><HI>[And the Temple of God was opened in Heaven.]</HI> This Tem|ple is not <HI>New Jeru&s;alem,</HI> which is &s;till above, the Mother of Us all, <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.26. And &s;hall come down from God out of Heaven, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.2. For in that great City, the holy <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> de&s;cend|ing out of Heaven from God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.9, 10, 11. St. <HI>John</HI> &s;aw no Temple therein; for the Lord, the God, the Almighty is the Temple of it, even the Lamb, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.22. <GAP DESC="foreign">. But this Temple is that which St. <HI>John</HI> was commanded to mea&s;ure, <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 1. of this <HI>Chapter, viz.</HI> the true, vi&s;ible, con&s;tituted, organized Churches of Saints in the Apo&s;tles days (whereof &s;ee more in our Expo&s;ition of the fir&s;t <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter</HI>) which are called the Temple of God, <HI>Eph.</HI> 2.20, 21, 22. 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.14-18. <HI>Rev.</HI> 7.5-15. and 15.5. And after that I looked, and behold the Temple of the Taber|nacle of the Te&s;timony in Heaven was opened; <HI>[And there was &s;een in his Temple the Ark of his Te&s;tament:]</HI> This Ark bears &s;ome allu&s;ion unto that Ark in the Temple of God's Tabernacle cal|led the Sanctuary, <HI>Exod.</HI> 25.1, 2-8, 9, 10, 11-16-21, 22. And in the Temple of the Hou&s;e of the Lord, which <HI>Solomon</HI> built, 2 <HI>Cron.</HI> 5.1, 2-5-7-9, 10. There was nothing in the Ark &s;ave the two Tables which <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> put therein at <HI>Horeb,</HI> when the
<PB N="158" REF="83">LORD made a Covenant with the Children of <HI>I&s;rael,</HI> when they came out of <HI>Egypt.</HI> Compare 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> 5.13, 14. with <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.5-8. wherein you have the full Allu&s;ion.</P>
<P>By <HI>[the Ark of his Te&s;tament]</HI> we are to under&s;tand Chri&s;t, in whom is &s;afely laid up the new Covenant of Grace; or the Te|&s;tament of the Go&s;pel; for all the Promi&s;es of God in him are <HI>Yea,</HI> and in him, <HI>Amen,</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.20.</P>
<P><HI>[And there were lightnings, and voices, and thundrings, and an earthquake, and great hail.]</HI> By the&s;e metaphorical Expre&s;&s;ions, are &s;ignified the Ruins and De&s;tructions of all tho&s;e Nations, Kingdoms, Potentates, Powers, Kings, Princes and People, that that oppo&s;e the Church of God, and the Kingdom of Chri&s;t on Earth in that day, <HI>Dan.</HI> 2.44. And in the days of the&s;e Kings &s;hall the God of Heaven &s;et up a Kingdom, which &s;hall never be de&s;troyed. And the Kingdom &s;hall not be left to other People, but it &s;hall break in pieces, and con&s;ume all the&s;e Kingdoms, and it &s;hall &s;tand for ever, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.7-12. For the Nation and King|dom that will not &s;erve thee, &s;hall peri&s;h; yea, tho&s;e Nations &s;hall be utterly wa&s;ted, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 18.13, 14. The LORD al&s;o thun|dered in the Heavens, and the highe&s;t gave his voice, hail&s;tones and coals of fire: Yea, he &s;ent out his Arrows and &s;cattered them; and he &s;hot out lightnings, and di&s;comfited them; e&s;pecially the righteous Judgments and Plagues of God upon My&s;tical <HI>Baby|lon</HI> in that Day of her De&s;olation. Compare <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.18, 19-21. with <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.2-8-10-19-21. La&s;tly, by the <HI>Voices</HI> here we are to under&s;tand tho&s;e <HI>Alleluia</HI>'s expre&s;&s;ed <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.1-9. <HI>And after the&s;e things I heard a great voice of much People in Heaven, &s;aying, Alleluia; Salvation, and Glory, and Honour, and Power unto the Lord our God: For true and righteous are his Judgments; for he hath judged the great Whore, which did corrupt the Earth with her Fornication, and hath avenged the Blood of his Servants at her hand. And again they &s;aid, Alleluia. And her &s;moke ro&s;e up for ever and ever.&mdash;And I heard as it were the voice of a great Mul|titude, and as the voice of many Waters, and as the voice of mighty Thundrings, &s;aying, Alleluia: for the LORD God omnipotent reign|eth.</HI> All which things will be more fully manife&s;ted in our Ex|po&s;ition of the Sixteenth Chapter of this Book of the <HI>Revelation.</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="12" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="159" REF="83">
<HEAD>CHAP. XII.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND there appeared a great wonder in heaven, a woman clothed with the &s;un, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve &s;tars:</P>
<P>This <HI>Woman</HI> is the <HI>true</HI> vi&s;ible <HI>con&s;tituted</HI> Church of God un|der the Go&s;pel, in the <HI>Apo&s;tles</HI> days called a <HI>Woman,</HI> in oppo|&s;ition unto the <HI>apo&s;tate</HI> Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> called <HI>the great Whore,</HI> and the Mother of Harlots; <HI>that is,</HI> of all fal&s;e Churches, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.1-7-18. The Church of God (his <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI>) is re&s;embled by a fair and delicate Woman, <HI>Jer.</HI> 6.2.</P>
<P><HI>[A Woman clothed with the Sun.]</HI> That is, covered with the Robe of Chri&s;t's Righteou&s;ne&s;s; and clothed with the Garments of his Salvation, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.10. called the <HI>perfection</HI> of Beauty, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 50.2. &s;he is all <HI>glorious</HI> within, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 45.13. The &s;piritual beau|ty of the <HI>Primitive</HI> Church under the Go&s;pel in the <HI>Apo&s;tles</HI> days, and al&s;o in the <HI>latter</HI> days con&s;i&s;teth, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> In her <HI>Head,</HI> the Lord of Glory, the <HI>Sun</HI> of Righteou&s;ne&s;s, <HI>Mal.</HI> 4.2. her <HI>Crown and Diadem</HI> of Beauty, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 28.5. and 62.2, 3, 4. and 60.1, 2. <HI>Secondly,</HI> In her &s;piritual Gifts, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.4-8. and Fruits of the Spirit, <HI>Gal.</HI> 5.22, 23. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> In all her <HI>&s;piritual</HI> Admini&s;tra|tions, and &s;acred <HI>Go&s;pel</HI> Ordinances of Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<P><HI>[And the Moon under her Feet.]</HI> By the Moon we may un|der&s;tand all <HI>&s;ublunary</HI> things, as earthly Honours, Dignities, Riches, and <HI>all</HI> the Inticements and Allurements of this World, and <HI>all</HI> the Threatnings and Tortures thereof; all the&s;e were under her Feet. The Church was faithful to Chri&s;t, as well as fair, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.2. a <HI>Cha&s;t</HI> Woman, who would not be <HI>inticed</HI> to commit <HI>For|nication</HI> with the Kings of the Earth (as My&s;tical <HI>Babylon</HI> did, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.1, 2.)</P>
<P><HI>[And upon her Head a Crown of Twelve Stars;]</HI> which are the faithful Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t in his Churches of Saints. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 1.20. Who are the Churches Crown in <HI>&s;ubordination</HI> unto Chri&s;t, her <HI>principal</HI> Crown and King of Glory; for the Church of God
<PB N="160" REF="84">under the Go&s;pel, is builded upon the foundation of the Apo&s;tles and Prophets, Je&s;us Chri&s;t being the <HI>chief</HI> corner &s;tone, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.20, 21, 22. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.9, 10, 11, 12-14.</P>
<P N="2">2. And &s;he being with child, cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.</P>
<P>Here followeth a <HI>Metaphorical</HI> de&s;cription of the Churches <HI>fruitfulne&s;s. [And &s;he being with child,]</HI> the Church her fruitful|ne&s;s was te&s;tified by the Prophets, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 87.5, 6. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 54.1-5. and 66.6-10. The <HI>fir&s;t fruits</HI> of the Church, her <HI>Tra|vailing</HI> in the <HI>new Birth,</HI> were tho&s;e many Converts begotten to God by the Preaching of the Go&s;pel, <HI>Act.</HI> 2.41, 42-47. 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 4.15. and <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.19. <HI>My little Children of whom I travail in birth again, until Chri&s;t be formed in you.</HI> So when <HI>Zion</HI> travailed, &s;he brought forth, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 66.8. This <HI>comely</HI> and <HI>beautiful</HI> Woman, <HI>the Church of the fir&s;t born</HI> being in travail, was in &s;uch pain to be de|livered, <HI>that &s;he cried out;</HI> &s;uch, and &s;o great was her Per&s;ecution under the Dragon, that attempted to de&s;troy her new born Chil|dren; the true and faithful Believers, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.13, 14, 15, 16. and 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.3, 4. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 11.36, 37.</P>
<P N="3">3. And there appeared another wonder in heaven, and behold, a great red Dragon, having &s;even heads, and ten horns, and &s;even crowns upon his heads.</P>
<P>By the <HI>[great red Dragon]</HI> here, we may under&s;tand that <HI>old</HI> Serpent, <HI>called</HI> the Devil and Satan, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.13, 14. and 20.2. and <HI>metaphorically,</HI> the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Emperors, who bare the <HI>Dragon</HI> in their <HI>Standards</HI> or <HI>Colours:</HI> The Fourth Bea&s;t, or Fourth Kingdom, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.19-23. <HI>that is,</HI> the Fourth Kingdom or Monarchy. <HI>[A great Dragon]</HI> for the greatne&s;s of the <HI>Roman Cae&s;ars</HI> Dominion; and a <HI>[red Dragon]</HI> for the bloody Per&s;ecutions of the Chri&s;tians, who are the Womans <HI>Seed,</HI> the Church her Children.</P>
<P>This <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Dragon is <HI>further</HI> de&s;cribed by his <HI>&s;even Heads,</HI> that is &s;everal <HI>kinds</HI> of Government under the <HI>Roman Cae&s;ars,</HI> Rev. 17.9, 10. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition. [And</HI> his <HI>ten horns;</HI>] that is, Ten Kings. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 17. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 12.14. They were Ten provincial Rulers or Governours, until the
<PB N="161" REF="84"><HI>Roman</HI> Papal Bea&s;t aro&s;e out of the <HI>&s;ea</HI> of troubles, and then they got a Kingly power one hour with the Bea&s;t, and became <HI>ten Kingdoms,</HI> Rev. 13.1. and 17.12. <HI>[And</HI> his <HI>&s;even Crowns upon his heads,]</HI> (not upon his <HI>ten horns.</HI>) The <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Senate <HI>were</HI> the Crown; <HI>that is,</HI> exerci&s;ed Rule and Dominion, they were the Dragons Heads during the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan <HI>Cae&s;ars; Socrat. Hi&s;t. Lib.</HI> 1. <HI>Cap.</HI> 2. and <HI>Eu&s;ebius Eccle&s;. Hist. Lib.</HI> 8. <HI>Cap.</HI> 2. See <HI>Pri|deaux Introduct. period.</HI> 4th. <HI>Page</HI> 207. and our <HI>Expo&s;ition,</HI> Chap. 17. Ver&s;. 9.10-12-14.</P>
<P N="4">4. And his tail drew the third part of the &s;tars of Heaven, and did ca&s;t them to the earth; and the Dra|gon &s;tood before the woman which was ready to be de|livered, for to devour her child as &s;oon as it was born.</P>
<P>By the Dragons Tail, we may under&s;tand his <HI>Political</HI> and his <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> power. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 9.10-19. Read the <HI>Expo&s;ition Job</HI> 40.15, 16, 17. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 7.4, 5, 6. By <HI>[the &s;tars of Heaven,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand &s;ome <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Teachers, and <HI>Apostate</HI> Mini|&s;ters, in tho&s;e times, which were prophe&s;ied of, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. and the Apo&s;tle <HI>Paul</HI> did not <HI>marvel</HI> at it, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.13, 14, 15. <HI>[And did ca&s;t them to the earth;]</HI> that is, the Dragon <HI>drew</HI> them from their <HI>Heavenly</HI> &s;tate in the <HI>true</HI> Church, and <HI>threw</HI> them down into the <HI>Earthly</HI> &s;tate of a fal&s;e Church; <HI>viz.</HI> from the <HI>pure</HI> Wor|&s;hip of the <HI>only</HI> true God, to Wor&s;hip Idols of Wood and Stone. <HI>[And the Dragon &s;tood before the woman,&mdash;to devour her child as &s;oon as it was born.]</HI> By the <HI>[Child]</HI> we may under&s;tand the <HI>&s;piri|tual</HI> &s;eed of the Woman; <HI>that is,</HI> Chri&s;t, and all the Chri&s;tians; &s;o did <HI>Herod, Matth.</HI> 2.16. with <HI>Chap.</HI> 27.26-37. and <HI>Pilate:</HI> And &s;o did the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan <HI>Cae&s;ars,</HI> and their Governours endeavour to kill all the Chri&s;tians, <HI>Eu&s;eb. Lib.</HI> 6. <HI>Cap.</HI> 4. by their bloody Per&s;ecutions for the &s;pace of Three Hundred Years and more, from <HI>Tiberius</HI> to <HI>Diocle&s;ian.</HI></P>
<P N="5">5. And &s;he brought forth a man-child, who was to rule all Nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and <HI>to</HI> his throne.</P>
<P>The <HI>man-child</HI> brought forth was <HI>Chri&s;t,</HI> and his <HI>Saints,</HI> the <HI>&s;piritual</HI> Seed of this <HI>my&s;tical</HI> Woman, the Church of the fir&s;t|born
<PB N="162" REF="85">written in Heaven, <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.22, 23. the <HI>Jeru&s;alem, that is above, which is the Mother of us all,</HI> Gal. 4.26. This Child was prophe&s;ied of, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 2.6, 7, 8, 9, 10. And al&s;o her <HI>&s;piritual</HI> &s;eed, the Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.16, 17. Chri&s;t and his Saints &s;hall have the Dominion over the Nations, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.27, 28. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. <HI>Eu&s;ebius de vita Con&s;tantini, Lib.</HI> 1. <HI>pag.</HI> 22.43-46-51. <HI>Socrates Lib.</HI> 1. <HI>Cap.</HI> 1. and other Hi&s;torians tell us, That <HI>Con&s;tantius Clorus,</HI> a <HI>Chri&s;tian</HI> Emperor, died at <HI>York,</HI> and left the Govern|ment of the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire unto his Son <HI>Con&s;tantine</HI> the great, whom he had by his <HI>fir&s;t</HI> Wife <HI>Helena,</HI> a <HI>Briti&s;h</HI> Lady, who al&s;o im|braced the <HI>Chri&s;tian</HI> Religion, and &s;etled it in the whole Empire, <HI>Eu&s;eb. Lib.</HI> 2. <HI>Cap.</HI> 11.15-19. And <HI>&s;ome</HI> Expo&s;itors upon this <HI>Chapter</HI> &s;ay, <HI>Con&s;tantine</HI> the great was the <HI>Man-child,</HI> who ruled the Nations, and brake the <HI>Heathen</HI> Rulers and their Idols in pie|ces, as it were a Potters Ve&s;&s;el with an Iron Rod. <HI>[And her Child was caught up unto God, and</HI> to <HI>his Throne.]</HI> So was Chri&s;t, <HI>Act.</HI> 1.9, 10. So are his Saints, <HI>John</HI> 14.1, 2, 3. And doubtle&s;s &s;o was <HI>Con&s;tantine</HI> at his death, having reigned about Thirty years, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P N="6">6. And the Woman fled into the Wilderne&s;s, where &s;he hath a place prepared of God, that they &s;hould feed her there a thou&s;and two hundred <HI>and</HI> three&s;core days.</P>
<P>The time of Chri&s;t's Two Witne&s;&s;es, prophe&s;ying in &s;ackcloth, and the time of the <HI>Womans</HI> being in the <HI>Wilderne&s;s,</HI> is the &s;ame, [<HI>a thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core</HI> Prophetical <HI>days;</HI>] each day for a year. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 11. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3. So by the <HI>Wilderne&s;s</HI> here, we may under&s;tand the per&s;ecuted condition of the Church of God, and his Mini&s;ters, under the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Powers, the Bea&s;t, the Whore, and the fal&s;e Prophet, unto the day of the Re&s;urrection of the Two Witne&s;&s;es, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.11, 12, 13, 14, 15. <HI>&s;ee the Expo&s;ition thereof. [Where &s;he hath a place pre|pared of God.]</HI> God takes care of his Church: <HI>He prepared;</HI> that is, provided a place where his Mini&s;ters <HI>[&s;hould feed her a thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days,</HI>] each day for a year, as before. Read <HI>Numb.</HI> 14.34. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 4.6. (&s;ee <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.3. <HI>Expo&s;ition.</HI>) The <HI>knowledge</HI> of the end of the&s;e <HI>[thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three|&s;core]</HI>
<PB N="163" REF="85">years of the Witne&s;&s;es prophe&s;ying in &s;ackcloth, and of the <HI>Woman</HI> being in the <HI>Wilderne&s;s,</HI> is much de&s;ired by the people of God, <HI>e&s;pecially</HI> at this time. And therefore I am willing to &s;hew my opinion thereof upon Scripture grounds.</P>
<P>Now to find out the <HI>end</HI> of the&s;e <HI>[a thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days,]</HI> let us con&s;ider, <HI>fir&s;t,</HI> That the Lord gave his holy Prophets to number years by days, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 4.4, 5, 6. <HI>each day for a year.</HI> And times by years, <HI>Dan.</HI> 4.16-25-32. <HI>Seven times</HI> for &s;even years. So <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.11. <HI>Three days and an half</HI> are three years and an half; and <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.14. <HI>The Time, and Times, and half a Time,</HI> are Three years and an half. And upon the&s;e Scripture grounds, we may <HI>certainly</HI> conclude, <HI>that as the Three days and an half</HI> are the ending time of the Witne&s;&s;es [<HI>thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days,</HI>] &s;o the Time, Times, and an half, are the la&s;t three years and an half of her <HI>[thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>Three|&s;core days.]</HI></P>
<P>Con&s;ider, <HI>Secondly,</HI> That the Three days and an half (which are the <HI>ending</HI> time of the Witne&s;&s;es <HI>a thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days,</HI>) are <HI>expre&s;ly</HI> &s;aid to be between their being killed and their ri&s;ing again, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.7-11. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition thereof.</HI> And therefore, when we &s;ee the Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t, his Churches, and his Mini&s;ters killed by the Bea&s;t, we may <HI>certainly</HI> conclude, that the ending time of their <HI>[thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days,]</HI> are come and begun.</P>
<P>Con&s;ider, <HI>Thirdly,</HI> Chri&s;t told his &s;ervant <HI>John,</HI> That <HI>after Three days and an half the &s;pirit of life from God entred into the Wit|ne&s;&s;es,</HI> and they prophe&s;ied <HI>again, Rev.</HI> 11.11. <HI>before Kings,</HI> and bare their Te&s;timony <HI>again</HI> for Je&s;us Chri&s;t, as King of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3. King of <HI>Sion, P&s;al.</HI> 149.1, 2. and King of Na|tions, <HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7. King of Kings, the only Potentate, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.15. King of all the Earth, <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.9. And therefore, when we &s;ee the <HI>my&s;tical</HI> Re&s;urrection of the Witne&s;&s;es, and hear them <HI>prophe&s;y</HI> again, and bear their Te&s;timony <HI>publickly</HI> for Chri&s;t, his Magi&s;tracy, Mini&s;try, Churches, Ordinances, Wor&s;hip, Di&s;cipline and Government, again&s;t Antichri&s;t, his Magi&s;tracy, Mini&s;try, Churches, Ordinances, Wor&s;hip, Di&s;cipline and Government; we may <HI>certainly</HI> conclude, that the end of the <HI>[thou&s;and two hundred</HI> and <HI>three&s;core days]</HI> is fully come, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.11, 12-15.</P>
<PB N="164" REF="86">
<P N="7">7. And there was war in heaven; Michael and his Angels fought again&s;t the Dragon, and the Dragon fought and his Angels:</P>
<P>By <HI>Heaven</HI> here, we may under&s;tand the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire, the <HI>Dragon's</HI> Kingdom, where <HI>John</HI> &s;aw the great <HI>red</HI> Dragon, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3. By <HI>War</HI> here, is meant tho&s;e my&s;tical Battles mentioned, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7. 13th. and 17th. of this <HI>Chapter.</HI> Whereof, this fir&s;t Combat was between <HI>[Michael and his Angels, and the Dragon and his Angels.]</HI> The <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Empire was the &s;eat of this War; <HI>[Michael and his Angels,]</HI> that is, Chri&s;t the Captain-general of our &s;alvation, <HI>Heb.</HI> 2.10. The Chri&s;tian Emperors (e&s;pecially <HI>Constantine the Great</HI>) were his Lieutenant-generals; the Chri&s;tian Kings and Governours were his Angels; <HI>that is,</HI> his Commi&s;&s;ioned Officers; the Laws and Decrees of the Chri&s;tian Emperors, again&s;t Idols and <HI>Idolatrous</HI> Wor&s;hip was their Commi&s;&s;ion, <HI>[The Dragon and his Angels;]</HI> that is, the Devil. The Heathen Emperors by their Laws and Decrees again&s;t the Chri&s;tians, gave Commi&s;&s;ion to their Commanders and Officers, the <HI>Antichri&s;tian</HI> Kings, Gover|nours, and Armies, to kill and de&s;troy the Chri&s;tians, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.21, 22, 23-25-27, 28.</P>
<P N="8">8. And prevailed not, neither was their place found any more in Heaven.</P>
<P>Here followeth the i&s;&s;ue of this &s;et Battle. <HI>[And prevailed not;]</HI> that is, The Heathen Emperors were overcome, and their Thrones ca&s;t down; <HI>[Neither was their place found any more in Heaven;]</HI> that is, the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Empire, called <HI>Heaven,</HI> the Dragon's Heaven. Read the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 6. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 12-17.</P>
<P N="9">9. And the great Dragon was ca&s;t out, that old &s;erpent, called the Devil and Satan, which deceiveth the whole World: he was ca&s;t out into the earth, and his Angels were ca&s;t out with him.</P>
<P><HI>[The great Dragon]</HI> is here <HI>[called the Devil;]</HI> that is, the grand Accu&s;er, <HI>[that old Serpent]</HI> who beguiled <HI>Eve</HI> by his &s;ubtilties, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.2, 3. <HI>[and Satan;]</HI> that is, the Chri&s;tians grand Adver|&s;ary,
<PB N="165" REF="86">which deceiveth the whole Pagan and Papal World, even all tho&s;e that have not their Names written in the <HI>Lambs</HI> book of Life, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.8. <HI>[And his Angels were ca&s;t out with him;]</HI> namely, the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Emperors, Kings, Prie&s;ts, were put out of their places of Dignity and Authority.</P>
<P N="10">10. And I heard a loud voice &s;aying in Heaven, Now is come &s;alvation, and &s;trength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Chri&s;t: for the ac|cu&s;er of our Brethren is ca&s;t down, which accu&s;ed them before our God day and night.</P>
<P>The <HI>voice</HI> that the Apo&s;tle <HI>John,</HI> the <HI>Servant</HI> of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, heard in <HI>Heaven,</HI> was the joyful Prai&s;es and Thank&s;giving of the faithful Mini&s;ters and People in the Churches of Saints. The matter of their Prai&s;es was, <HI>Fir&s;t, [Salvation,]</HI> which God wrought for them. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The <HI>&s;trength</HI> and <HI>power</HI> which God rai&s;ed up for their defence again&s;t the tyranny of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Emperors, by <HI>Con&s;tantine the Great:</HI> And <HI>Thirdly, [The Kingdom of our God, and the power of his Chri&s;t;]</HI> that is, the e&s;tabli&s;hment of both <HI>Political</HI> and <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> Government, according to the Laws of God, and the Con&s;titutions of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t. <HI>Fourthly, [The Accu&s;er of our Brethren is ca&s;t down,]</HI> that is, the old Serpent called the Devil and Satan, the grand <HI>Accu&s;er</HI> of the Saints.</P>
<P N="11">11. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their te&s;timony; and they loved not their lives unto the death.</P>
<P>Here is recorded the Saints victory over the Devil and the Dra|gon, and all their enemies; <HI>Fir&s;t, [By the blood of the Lamb;]</HI> that is, by the Power and Efficacy of the &s;ufferings and death of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, in the <HI>virtual</HI> application of his precious blood. <HI>Secondly, [By the word of their te&s;timony,]</HI> which did convince many Adver&s;aries, convert &s;ome Sinners, and did &s;trengthen the Faith and Courage of very many weak Chri&s;tians, as the be&s;t Hi|&s;torians do te&s;tify. <HI>[And they loved not their lives unto the death.]</HI>
<PB N="166" REF="87">They e&s;teemed nothing <HI>too</HI> much, <HI>too</HI> great, or <HI>too</HI> good to lo&s;e for Chri&s;t; they took the &s;poiling of their goods joyfully; they being tortured, would not accept deliverance, hoping for a better Re&s;urrection, as tho&s;e Primitive Believers did, <HI>Heb.</HI> 11.35, 36, 37. They were willing to lo&s;e all, for&s;ake all, and deny all E&s;tates, Liberties, Relations, and Lives, for Chri&s;t and the Go&s;pel, the <HI>Chri&s;tian</HI> and <HI>Prote&s;tant</HI> Religion, and for the true Wor&s;hip of God, and Ordinances of Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<P N="12">12. Therefore rejoice, ye Heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Wo to the inhabiters of the earth, and of the &s;ea; for the Devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, becau&s;e he knoweth that he hath but a &s;hort time.</P>
<P>By <HI>[Heavens,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the Churches of God. <HI>[And ye that dwell in them;]</HI> that is, the Mini&s;ters and Members of Chri&s;t, who are here called to rejoice, that Je&s;us Chri&s;t and his Angels had conquered the great <HI>red</HI> Dragon and his Angels. <HI>[Wo to the inhabiters of the earth, and of the &s;ea;]</HI> as before, <HI>Chap.</HI> 8. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 13. <HI>[For the Devil is come down to you.]</HI> By <HI>[the inhabiters of the earth,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the <HI>Roman</HI> Political Gover|nours and People. And by <HI>[the inhabiters of the &s;ea,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the <HI>Roman</HI> Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Governours and people. And by both joined together, we may under&s;tand tho&s;e <HI>Two</HI> Bea&s;ts, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.1-11. <HI>that is,</HI> if <HI>rightly</HI> interpreted, the <HI>Roman</HI> Poli|eccle&s;ia&s;tick &s;tate; <HI>namely,</HI> my&s;tery <HI>Babylon,</HI> the whole complex body of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom, called <HI>the Bea&s;t, the Whore, and the fal&s;e Prophet;</HI> with the Kings of the earth, who give their power, <HI>that is,</HI> their civil authority; and their &s;trength, <HI>that is,</HI> their Armies or Militia, and their Kingdom to the Bea&s;t, <HI>till the Words of God be fulfilled,</HI> Rev. 17.13, 14-17. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition thereof. [Having great wrath, becau&s;e he knoweth that he hath but a &s;hort time;]</HI> that is, a limited time; <HI>viz.</HI> One Thou&s;and Two Hundred and Three&s;core days, or Forty Two Months, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.5. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition.</HI></P>
<PB N="167" REF="87">
<P N="13">13. And when the dragon &s;aw that he was ca&s;t unto the earth, he per&s;ecuted the woman which brought forth the man-<HI>child.</HI></P>
<P>By the <HI>Woman,</HI> here we are to under&s;tand the Church, &s;o de|&s;cribed <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 1, 2. See the Expo&s;ition. <HI>Called the Woman;</HI> that fled into the Wilderne&s;s, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 6. This was the <HI>Arian</HI> Per&s;ecuti|on, again&s;t the Orthodox Bi&s;hops, Mini&s;ters, and Churches, after the Death of <HI>Con&s;tantine</HI> the Great; as <HI>Socrates, Eu&s;ebius,</HI> and other Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Hi&s;torians do te&s;tifie.</P>
<P N="14">14. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that &s;he might flie into the wilderne&s;s, into her place: where &s;he is nouri&s;hed for a time and times, and half a time, from the face of the &s;erpent.</P>
<P>By the <HI>[two wings of a great Eagle,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the means of the Churches pre&s;ervation by <HI>Arcadius</HI> and <HI>Honorius,</HI> the Two Sons of <HI>Theodo&s;ius,</HI> between whom the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire was divided. It may bear &s;ome <HI>Allu&s;ion</HI> unto God's Pre&s;ervation of his Church in the days of her Wilderne&s;s condition, <HI>Deut.</HI> 32.11, 12. and <HI>Exod.</HI> 19.4. <HI>Ye have &s;een what I did to the Egyptians; and how I bare you on Eagles Wings,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>[Where &s;he was nouri&s;hed for a Time and Times, and half a Time;]</HI> that is, Three <HI>prophetical days and an half,</HI> Dan. 7.25. Read <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 6.1, 2, 3. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.11. And there &s;he was fed by the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, and was pre|&s;erved and hid <HI>[from the Face of the Serpent,]</HI> by God's divine Providence.</P>
<P N="15">15. And the &s;erpent ca&s;t out of his mouth water as a flood, after the woman; that he might cau&s;e her to be carried away of the flood.</P>
<P>This <HI>Flood of Waters</HI> was tho&s;e <HI>Here&s;ies,</HI> Super&s;titions, and Ido|latrous Wor&s;hip which were taught and practi&s;ed by <HI>Heterodox</HI> Bi&s;hops and fal&s;e Teachers, <HI>Who brought in damnable Here&s;ies,</HI> 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. <HI>Will-Wor&s;hip,</HI> and <HI>the Doctrine of Devils,</HI> 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1, 2, 3. <HI>[That he might cau&s;e her to be carried away of the Flood,]</HI> and &s;o corrupted and de&s;troyed. <HI>The Mouth of the Serpent,</HI> are the fal&s;e Apo&s;tles and Mini&s;ters of the Devil, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.13, 14.</P>
<PB N="168" REF="88">
<P N="16">16. And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and &s;wallowed up the flood which the dragon ca&s;t out of his mouth.</P>
<P>By <HI>Earth</HI> here we are to under&s;tand tho&s;e <HI>Apo&s;tate</HI> Churches, Mini&s;ters, and Profe&s;&s;ors that &s;ubmitted to the <HI>Arian</HI> and <HI>Pe|lagian</HI> Here&s;ies, and damnable Doctrines of Devils, before men|tioned, and thereby <HI>&s;wallowed up the Serponts flood, which he ca&s;t out of his Mouth,</HI> by his fal&s;e Prophets and Teachers. And &s;o the Rage and Wrath of the Old Serpent was <HI>allayed</HI> for a &s;ea&s;on; but brake forth again into an open and violent Per&s;ecution: As appears by the next <HI>Ver&s;e.</HI></P>
<P N="17">17. And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her &s;eed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the te&s;timony of Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>Here we have the la&s;t part of the Dragon's My&s;tical War de|&s;cribed, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By the continued Wrath of the Serpent; <HI>[And the Dragon was wrath with the Woman.] Secondly,</HI> By the Effect of his Wrath; He de&s;igned another <HI>my&s;tical</HI> War, <HI>[with the remnant of her &s;eed.]</HI> See the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Chap.</HI> 11. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7. The Wo|man's &s;eed is called a <HI>Remnant:</HI> For, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> They remained &s;ound in the Faith, when others apo&s;tatized and departed from the Faith, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 4.1, 2, 3. <HI>Secondly,</HI> They were but a few; <HI>that is,</HI> the &s;ealed ones, <HI>Chap.</HI> 7. in <HI>compari&s;on</HI> of them that wor|&s;hipped the Bea&s;t, and had not the Seal of God in their Foreheads, <HI>Chap.</HI> 13.7, 8, 9. This <HI>remnant</HI> kept the Commandments of God, when others taught for Doctrines the Commandments of Men, <HI>Matth.</HI> 15.7, 8. <HI>[And have the te&s;timony of Je&s;us Chri&s;t,]</HI> which is the &s;pirit of Prophecy, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.10. Chri&s;t's Two Prophets, called his Witne&s;&s;es, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.3-7. See the Expo&s;i|tion.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="13" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="169" REF="88">
<HEAD>CHAP. XIII.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND I &s;tood upon the &s;and of the &s;ea, and &s;aw a Bea&s;t ri&s;e up out of the &s;ea, having &s;even heads, and ten horns, and upon his horns ten Crowns, and upon his heads the name of bla&s;phemy.</P>
<P>By <HI>&s;ea</HI> here, we may under&s;tand &s;ome very great confluence of People, and Nations. <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.15. Learned <HI>Meade</HI> in his <HI>Comment upon Rev.</HI> 8. &s;aith, that <HI>Alaricus,</HI> with an huge Ho&s;t of <HI>Goths,</HI> and other <HI>Barbarians, Alans, Huns,</HI> &amp;c. Invaded the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire, both Ea&s;t and We&s;t, <HI>pag.</HI> 71, 72, 73, 74. And <HI>Hierom Epi&s;t.</HI> 11. te&s;tified that innumerable and mo&s;t cruel <HI>Barbarians</HI> In|vaded <HI>France, Spain,</HI> and <HI>Germany, Mentz,</HI> and <HI>Rome</HI> it &s;elf. See <HI>Clavis Apoc.</HI> a <HI>German</HI> Author, <HI>pag.</HI> 127. Mr. <HI>Archer</HI> in his per&s;o|nal reign of Chri&s;t.</P>
<P>By the <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> here, we may under&s;tand the <HI>Bea&s;t of the Eighth head,</HI> Rev. 17.11. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof, the Popedom of <HI>Rome Papal,</HI> with his Ten <HI>Crowned Horns;</HI> Horns, which Mr. <HI>Meade</HI> &s;aith, are, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The <HI>Britans; Secondly,</HI> The <HI>Saxons; Thirdly,</HI> The <HI>Franks; Fourthly,</HI> The <HI>Burgundians; Fifthly,</HI> The <HI>Wi&s;igothes; Sixthly,</HI> The <HI>Swedes; Seventhly,</HI> The <HI>Vandals; Eighthly,</HI> The <HI>Alemans; Ninthly,</HI> The <HI>O&s;trogoths; Tenthly,</HI> The <HI>Grecians.</HI> The&s;e were Ten <HI>Roman</HI> Provinces, who received power as Kings one hour with the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.12. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof. The Seven Heads had the Crowns, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.3. <HI>[And upon his heads the name of bla&s;phemy;]</HI> that is, They were all Seven Idolaters, &s;ee <HI>Rev.</HI> 7.10. who Wor&s;hipped Idols of Stone, Wood, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> Hi&s;torians differ about the exact year of the <HI>Beasts</HI> ri&s;ing, but mo&s;t <HI>probable</HI> it was be|tween 410. and 428. which will appear before 1688. be fully ended.</P>
<P N="2">2. And the Bea&s;t which I &s;aw was like unto a Leo|pard, and his feet were as <HI>the feet</HI> of a Bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a Lion; and the Dragon gave him his power, and his &s;eat, and great authority.</P>
<PB N="170" REF="89">
<P>Here we have the de&s;cription of the <HI>Beast</HI> which ro&s;e out of the &s;ea. <HI>Fir&s;t, [Like unto a Leopard.]</HI> The <HI>Leopard</HI> is a &s;wift Crea|ture, <HI>Hab.</HI> 1.8. and a Bea&s;t of Prey, <HI>Jer.</HI> 5.6. and &s;o is this Bea&s;t of the Seventh and Eighth Head, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.10.11. See the <HI>Expo&s;i|tion thereof. Secondly, [His feet were as</HI> the feet <HI>of a Bear.]</HI> Rending and tearing in pieces all that he takes for his Prey, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.19-23. <HI>Thirdly, [And his mouth as the mouth of a Lion.]</HI> Which is the &s;tronge&s;t and mo&s;t devouring Bea&s;t of Prey. So are the Popes in the exerci&s;e of their Antichri&s;tian Power and Dominion over all in their Kingdom. <HI>[And the Dragon gave him his power, and his &s;eat, and great Authority.]</HI> By the <HI>Dragon,</HI> we are to under&s;tand <HI>that old Serpent, called the Devil and Satan,</HI> Chap. 12.9. and Chap. 20.2. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof. The <HI>Throne</HI> of the Bea&s;t, is the King|doms of this World, e&s;pecially the <HI>Ten Crowned Kingdoms</HI> before mentioned, whereof <HI>Great Britain</HI> is <HI>fir&s;t,</HI> and &s;hall be the <HI>la&s;t.</HI> The power of the Bea&s;t, is his <HI>Poli-eccle&s;ia&s;tical Juri&s;diction</HI> in all <HI>Cau&s;es,</HI> and over all <HI>Per&s;ons, Civil, Military, Maritine,</HI> and <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical;</HI> and therefore, <HI>here</HI> called <HI>[great Authority,]</HI> Ver&s;. 4th. of this <HI>Cha|pter.</HI> Who is like unto the Bea&s;t, who is able to make War with him? The <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan <HI>[power, and great authority,]</HI> was or|dained of God, <HI>Rom.</HI> 13.1, 2, 3, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> But the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal <HI>[power, and &s;eat, and great authority,]</HI> is of the Devil, the <HI>Dragon.</HI></P>
<P N="3">3. And I &s;aw one of his heads, as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondred after the Bea&s;t.</P>
<P>This was the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Head, the Pope, who is the Eighth Head, and is of the Seven, as <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.10, 11. The Bea&s;t that <HI>John</HI> &s;aw ri&s;e out of the &s;ea, had Seven Heads and Ten Horns <HI>as well as the Dragon,</HI> only the <HI>principal</HI> di&s;tinction between them is this, The Dragons Heads were Crowned, and the Bea&s;ts Horns were Crowned, (as hath been &s;hewed in the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 12. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3. and this 13th. <HI>Chapter, Ver&s;.</HI> 1.) By <HI>[one of</HI> the Bea&s;ts <HI>Heads,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the la&s;t head of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Dragon; <HI>viz.</HI> his <HI>Seventh</HI> head, and the Fir&s;t head of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Bea&s;t, was wounded (as it were) unto death, <HI>that is,</HI> had a deadly wound given him by the great <HI>Barbarian</HI> Armies, (be|fore
<PB N="171" REF="89">mentioned) by whom <HI>Rome</HI> was &s;ack'd, and the Pope of <HI>Rome</HI> made to fly from thence to <HI>Vienna, (as Hi&s;torians te&s;tify.) [And his deadly wound was healed;]</HI> that is, By the Bea&s;t that came up out of the Earth, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11, 12. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof. <HI>[And all the world wondred after the Bea&s;t.]</HI> By <HI>[the world]</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand all the <HI>then</HI> Inhabiters of the Earth, who&s;e Names are not written in the <HI>Lamb's</HI> book of Life, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 8. By [wondring <HI>after the Bea&s;t,]</HI> we may under&s;tand their <HI>admiring</HI> of him, as <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 4. <HI>And they Wor&s;hipped the Bea&s;t, &s;aying, Who</HI> is <HI>like unto the Bea&s;t? who is able to make War with him?</HI> And their <HI>adoring</HI> of him above all that is called God, or that is Wor&s;hipped, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.4.</P>
<P N="4">4. And they wor&s;hipped the Dragon which gave power unto the Bea&s;t: and they wor&s;hipped the Bea&s;t, &s;aying, Who <HI>is</HI> like unto the Bea&s;t? who is able to make war with him?</P>
<P>This Wor&s;hip of the <HI>Dragon,</HI> and of the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> was an Idola|trous and &s;uper&s;titious Wor&s;hip, which is accounted a Wor&s;hip|ping of the Devil, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 10.20, 21, 22. As the <HI>Gentiles</HI> Wor|&s;hipping Idols, and Images, is called Wor&s;hipping the Devil. (<HI>Chap.</HI> 9.20. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition.</HI>) So the Papi&s;ts Wor&s;hipping Ima|ges, Cro&s;&s;es, Crucifixes, Saints decea&s;ed, the Image of the <HI>Virgin Mary,</HI> Altars, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> is Wor&s;hipping the Devil. Al&s;o the great <HI>Ado|ration</HI> that the Papi&s;ts give unto the Pope him&s;elf, and to his De|crees, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> is <HI>(not a divine, but)</HI> a Devili&s;h Wor&s;hip. The <HI>two</HI> following <HI>Queries</HI> have very much <HI>Idolatrous Adoration</HI> in them. Read <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 35.10.71.19.89.8. and 113.3, 4, 5. [<HI>Who is able to make War with</HI> the Bea&s;t?] All Kings and Emperors &s;ubmitted them&s;elves, their Power, Strength, and Kingdoms, unto the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.13, 17. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof. And they that would not, the Popes exerci&s;ed their <HI>Eccle&s;iastical</HI> Power in Excom|municating them, and their <HI>Political</HI> Power to Depo&s;e them; Pope <HI>Innocentius</HI> Excommunicated all the Ea&s;tern Churches, and Depo&s;ed <HI>Arcadius.</HI></P>
<PB N="172" REF="90">
<P N="5">5. And there was given unto him a mouth &s;peaking great things, and bla&s;phemies: and power was given unto him to continue forty <HI>and</HI> two Months.</P>
<P N="6">6. And he opened his mouth in bla&s;phemy again&s;t God, to bla&s;pheme his Name, and his Tabernacle, and them that dwell in Heaven.</P>
<P>This <HI>[mouth &s;peaking great things,]</HI> was like that mouth of the <HI>little</HI> horn, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.24, 25. The great things which the <HI>Bea&s;ts</HI> mouth &s;pake, are his [bla&s;phemies <HI>against God,</HI> as 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.4. <HI>[And his Tabernacle;]</HI> that is, the Churches of God. <HI>[And power was given unto him to continue forty</HI> and <HI>two months;]</HI> that is, a Thou&s;and Two Hundred <HI>and</HI> Sixty <HI>prophetical</HI> days. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition, Chap.</HI> 11.2-7. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 12.6.</P>
<P N="7">7. And it was given unto him to make war with the Saints, and to overcome them; and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.</P>
<P N="8">8. And all that dwell upon the earth &s;hall wor&s;hip him, who&s;e names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb &s;lain from the foundation of the world.</P>
<P>God permitted the Devil, who gave the <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> his &s;eat, that is, his Throne and Power, to &s;tir him up <HI>[to make war with the Saints;]</HI> that is, the Woman and her Seed, <HI>Chap.</HI> 12.14-17. <HI>e&s;pecially</HI> the Two <HI>Prophetical</HI> Witne&s;&s;es of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Chap.</HI> 11.7. <HI>[And to overcome them,]</HI> and kill them. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof. <HI>[And power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.]</HI> The <HI>Bea&s;ts</HI> Kingdom was greater, and his Dominion of farther extent than any of the other Seven Heads. For all the Inhabiters of the Earth &s;hall Wor&s;hip this <HI>Bea&s;t; [Who&s;e names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb</HI> (that is, all the Non-Elect,) <HI>&s;lain from the foundation of the World;]</HI> that is, ordained and decreed from Eternity to be &s;lain. <HI>Namely,</HI> Our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, called
<PB N="173" REF="90">the Lamb of God that taketh away the Sins of the World, <HI>Joh.</HI> 1.29-36. They are &s;afe, being &s;ealed, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.19. but the <HI>Non-Elect</HI> are in danger to be deceived and deluded by <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Prophets, Apo&s;tles, and Teachers, who are <HI>Satans</HI> Mini&s;ters, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.13, 14, 15. of whom our <HI>Saviour</HI> te&s;tified, <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.24, 25. and al&s;o his Apo&s;tles, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.10, 11, 12. and 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3, 4.</P>
<P N="9">9. If any man have an ear, let him hear.</P>
<P N="10">10. He that leadeth into captivity, &s;hall go into captivity; he that killeth with the &s;word, mu&s;t be killed with the &s;word. Here is the patience and the faith of the Saints.</P>
<P>This Exhortation of our ble&s;&s;ed Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, implies Two things; <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> That the matter we are to hear is of great moment, and ought <HI>diligently</HI> to be hearkened unto; as <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 55.3. and <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 85.7, 8, 9. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Some Mens affected deafne&s;s, and indi&s;po&s;ition to hear what the Lord &s;peaks by his Prophets and Me&s;&s;engers unto them, <HI>Zech.</HI> 7.11, 12, 13. That which Chri&s;t would have them to <HI>hear,</HI> is expre&s;&s;ed <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. <HI>[He that leadeth into captivity, &s;hall go into captivity; he that killeth with the &s;word, mu&s;t be killed with the &s;word.]</HI> The&s;e words contain a commina|tion of the righteous judgments of God relating to My&s;tery <HI>Baby|lon,</HI> as was threatned <HI>Prophetically, P&s;al.</HI> 137.7, 8, 9. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 33.1, 2-5. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.6, 7, 8. <HI>[Here is the patience and the faith of the Saints;] that is,</HI> the exerci&s;e and trial of the Patience and Faith of the Saints, (who are &s;anctified Believers) under the Per&s;ecu|tions and Tribulations, which the Bea&s;t, the great Whore, and the fal&s;e Prophet, will inflict upon them; during the time of Forty <HI>and</HI> Two Months, that the Gentiles, <HI>that is,</HI> the idolatrous Papi&s;ts &s;hall tread the <HI>holy</HI> City, <HI>that is,</HI> the Church of God, under foot; during which time of Forty <HI>and</HI> Two Months, the Bea&s;t will exerci&s;e his coercive power, in Per&s;ecuting the Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.2. and 13.5.</P>
<P N="11">11. And I beheld another Bea&s;t coming up out of the earth, and he had two horns like a Lamb, and he &s;pake as a Dragon.</P>
<PB N="174" REF="91">
<P>The &s;ame <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom, is here &s;aid to be <HI>[another Bea&s;t,]</HI> becau&s;e he is <HI>otherwi&s;e</HI> de&s;cribed: That <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> ro&s;e out of the Sea, and this <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> came <HI>[up out of the Earth.]</HI> But as in <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.3.16.17. <HI>Daniel</HI> in his <HI>Vi&s;ion,</HI> &s;aw four <HI>Bea&s;ts</HI> come up from the Sea, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3d. and 17th. the &s;ame &s;hall ari&s;e out of the Earth. So here <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11. is the &s;ame <HI>Bea&s;t. [And he had two horns like a Lamb.]</HI> This &s;eemeth to be <HI>another</HI> difference, not <HI>real,</HI> but in <HI>&s;hew; another</HI> &s;hape, form, and repre&s;entation, but yet he was the &s;ame Bea&s;t, though of <HI>another</HI> head, the Bea&s;t of the <HI>Eighth</HI> Head, with <HI>Two</HI> Horns; yet of the <HI>Seventh</HI> Head with <HI>Ten Horns. [And he &s;pake as a Dragon.]</HI> His &s;peech bewrayeth him to be a <HI>devouring</HI> Bea&s;t, and not a Lamb. For though he pretends to be for Chri&s;t, the Lamb of God, (as his Vicar general,) both in re&s;pect of his <HI>Political</HI> and <HI>Eccle&s;iasti|cal</HI> Power, which is his <HI>[Two horns;]</HI> yet he exerci&s;eth both for the Dragon, that old Serpent called the Devil and Satan, <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.2.</P>
<P N="12">12. And he exerci&s;eth all the power of the fir&s;t Bea&s;t before him, and cau&s;eth the earth, and them which dwell therein, to wor&s;hip the fir&s;t Bea&s;t, who&s;e deadly wound was healed.</P>
<P>The <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> had his <HI>power</HI> given him by the <HI>Dragon, Ver&s;.</HI> 2. here he exerci&s;eth his <HI>power; And he &s;pake as a Dragon. [And he exerci&s;ed all the power of the fir&s;t Beast,]</HI> both Political and Eccle|&s;ia&s;tical; for he made War again&s;t the Emperors, Depo&s;ed Kings; and his Holine&s;s al&s;o exerci&s;ed <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> Power to Excom|municate Churches, Synods, Coun&s;els, Bi&s;hops, Kings, and Emperors.</P>
<P><HI>[And cau&s;eth the Earth, and them that dwell therein, to wor&s;hip the first Beast.]</HI> By the Dwellers of the Earth, we are to under|&s;tand tho&s;e Inhabiters of the Earth, who&s;e Names are not written in the Lambs Book of Life. See <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 8. <HI>[Who&s;e deadly wound was healed.]</HI> The Bea&s;t had <HI>&s;even</HI> Heads; <HI>that is,</HI> Imperial So|veraign Power and Dominion over the Earth. And his <HI>&s;eventh</HI> Head had a Wound by a Sword, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14. <HI>that is,</HI> by the Sword of the <HI>Barbarians,</HI> who waged War again&s;t the Roman Empire, did &s;ack and burn <HI>Rome,</HI> and forced the Pope of <HI>Rome</HI> to fly to
<PB N="175" REF="91"><HI>Vienna,</HI> as Hi&s;torians te&s;tifie. This deadly Wound was healed, when the <HI>Barbarian</HI> Armies were driven out of <HI>Italy,</HI> and the Pope returned to <HI>Rome</HI> again; and was by the Emperor <HI>Phocas</HI> made <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Bi&s;hop, and Head of the <HI>Catholick</HI> Church (&s;o called) about the Year 426 of Chri&s;t, and 666 from the fir&s;t beginning of the fourth <HI>Metal</HI> Kingdom.</P>
<P N="13">13. And he doth great wonders, &s;o that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the &s;ight of men,</P>
<P>Here we have a Di&s;covery of Antichri&s;t's <HI>grand</HI> De&s;ign, how he made the Inhabitants of the Earth wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t, and make an Image of the Bea&s;t, <HI>viz.</HI> By working great Wonders <HI>[in the &s;ight of men;]</HI> as Chri&s;t and his Apo&s;tles did Miracles and Wonders to confirm their Doctrine, That the People might be|lieve, <HI>John</HI> 4.48. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 2.4. So Antichri&s;t and his <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Teachers, the Pope and his <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Prophets, do Wonders to deceive the People, <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.24. 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. and 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.9, 10. <HI>Who&s;e coming is after the working of Satan, with all Power, Signs, and lying Wonders.</HI></P>
<P N="14">14. And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by <HI>the means of</HI> tho&s;e miracles which he had power to do in the &s;ight of the Bea&s;t, &s;aying to them that dwell on the earth, that they &s;hould make an Image to the Bea&s;t which had the wound by a &s;word and did live.</P>
<P>The Man of Sin, the <HI>Antichri&s;t,</HI> is a <HI>Deceiver,</HI> 2 <HI>John</HI> 7. and 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.9, 10. <HI>And with all deceiveablene&s;s of unrighteou&s;ne&s;s in them that peri&s;h. That is,</HI> tho&s;e Inhabiters of the Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 8.13. who&s;e Names are not written in the Lamb's Book of Life, who are wor&s;hippers of the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.8. <HI>[Saying to them that dwell on the Earth,]</HI> that is, requiring and commanding them to <HI>[make an Image to the Bea&s;t,]</HI> or of the Bea&s;t, as <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 15. What the Image <HI>to,</HI> or <HI>of</HI> the Bea&s;t is, the <HI>Reader</HI> may un|der&s;tand in the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of the 15th. <HI>Ver&s;. [Which had the wound by a &s;word, and did live.]</HI> See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of the Third <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter.</HI> One of his Heads was wounded.</P>
<PB N="176" REF="92">
<P N="15">15. And he had power to give life unto the image of the Bea&s;t, that the image of the Bea&s;t &s;hould both &s;peak, and cau&s;e that as many as would not wor&s;hip the image of the Bea&s;t &s;hould be killed.</P>
<P><HI>[And he had power;]</HI> that is, The Bea&s;t that had his <HI>fir&s;t</HI> ri&s;e out of the Sea of the troubles of the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire, and his &s;econd ri&s;e out of the Earth; <HI>that is,</HI> the inhabiters of the Earth, who wor&s;hipped the Bea&s;t, and wondred after him. <HI>[To give life unto the image of the Bea&s;t;]</HI> that is, reviving Spirit and Life, <HI>[that the image of the Bea&s;t &s;hould both &s;peak, and cau&s;e,</HI> &amp;c.] He &s;pake by his Edicts, and cau&s;ed by his coercive Power, and <HI>Tyranny,</HI> whereby it was prohibited to tho&s;e that would not acknowledge the Popes Supremacy, to keep hou&s;e, or kindle a fire, <HI>&amp;c. Durham pag.</HI> 561, &amp;c. <HI>Decretum Martini in fine Con&s;ilii Con&s;tantien&s;is,</HI> p. 565. <HI>[That as many as would not wor&s;hip the image of the Bea&s;t &s;hould be killed;]</HI> (See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of Chap. 11. Ver&s;. 7.) <HI>that is,</HI> either Phy&s;ically Martyred and Murdered by &s;hedding their Blood, and de&s;troying their Lives; or el&s;e <HI>Mystically,</HI> as the <HI>Two</HI> Witne&s;&s;es were killed, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.7-11. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof.</P>
<P N="16">16. And he cau&s;eth all, both &s;mall and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads:</P>
<P N="17">17. And that no man might buy or &s;ell, &s;ave he that had the mark, or the name of the Bea&s;t, or the num|ber of his name.</P>
<P N="18">18. Here is wi&s;dom, Let him that hath under&s;tanding count the number of the Bea&s;t: for it is the number of a man; and his number is &s;ix hundred three&s;core <HI>and</HI> &s;ix.</P>
<P>In the&s;e words we are to ob&s;erve <HI>Four</HI> particulars. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The maker of this Edict or Law. <HI>[He cau&s;eth;]</HI> that is, the <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> that hath <HI>Ten</HI> Horns, <HI>Crowned;</HI> and two Horns like a Lamb; He is the Bea&s;t of the <HI>Eighth</HI> Head, and is of the <HI>Seven, Rev.</HI> 17.8-11.
<PB N="177" REF="92"><HI>See the Expo&s;ition;</HI> that is to &s;ay, the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Dominion, and <HI>e&s;pecially, the &V;niver&s;al</HI> Head of the Catholick Church, <HI>the Bi&s;hop of Rome,</HI> &s;o declared by the Emperor <HI>Phocas,</HI> and &s;o acknowledged <HI>to be,</HI> by the <HI>profe&s;&s;ed</HI> &s;ubjection of all the Papi&s;ts. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The matter of the Edict or Law, that the Bea&s;t doth impo&s;e, and compel obedience unto. [<HI>He cau&s;eth all</HI> men <HI>to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads:</HI>] And al&s;o, that they have <HI>[the name of the Bea&s;t, or the number of his name.] Thirdly,</HI> The Per&s;ons on whom he impo&s;eth this his <HI>Edict</HI> or <HI>Law. [He cau&s;eth all, both &s;mall and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads.] Fourthly,</HI> The <HI>penalty</HI> to be <HI>inflicted</HI> upon him that will not <HI>&s;ubmit</HI> to that Law of the Bea&s;t. <HI>[And that no man might buy or &s;ell, &s;ave he that had the mark, or the name of the Bea&s;t, or the number of his name.]</HI> And in the <HI>la&s;t Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter,</HI> we are exhorted to count the number of the <HI>Bea&s;t.</HI> And <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> We are told, that it is <HI>the number of a man,</HI> namely, of <HI>the man of &s;in,</HI> 2 The&s;&s;. 2.3. <HI>The Son of Perdition, who goeth into Perdition,</HI> Rev. 17.11. The <HI>Eighth</HI> King or kind of Government; that is, the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Dominion. <HI>Secondly,</HI> We are there told, that his number is [<HI>&s;ix hundred three&s;core</HI> and <HI>&s;ix.</HI>] <HI>Thirdly,</HI> That he, that would count this number of the Bea&s;t, mu&s;t be indued with wi&s;dom and under&s;tand|ing. <HI>[Here is Wi&s;dom. Let him that hath under&s;tanding count the number of the Bea&s;t.]</HI> The <HI>true Expo&s;ition</HI> of the&s;e Three <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> doth con&s;i&s;t in the <HI>right Interpretation</HI> of tho&s;e Three things expre&s;&s;ed in the Seventeenth <HI>Ver&s;e,</HI> which are the Mark, the Name of the Bea&s;t, and the number of his Name. For the&s;e Three things have a mutual Relation to the Bea&s;t, and to his Image, and to their Wor&s;hippers; and al&s;o one to another. Compare <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.15, 16, 17. with <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.9, 10, 11. and <HI>&s;eriou&s;ly</HI> con&s;ider the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of both tho&s;e Scriptures, and the Lord give un|der&s;tanding.</P>
<P>By <HI>[the name of the Bea&s;t,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand, that by which he is <HI>commonly</HI> known; <HI>that is,</HI> his &s;overaign Power and Supremacy in all matters, and over all Per&s;ons, both <HI>Political</HI> and <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical,</HI> as Lord and Head of the <HI>Catholick</HI> Church on Earth; and the <HI>only</HI> Potentate, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. <HI>For he oppo&s;eth and exalteth him&s;elf above all that is called
<PB N="178" REF="93">God, or that is Wor&s;hipped,</HI> 2 The&s;&s;. 2.4. <HI>Shewing him&s;elf</HI> that he is God. And herein the Pope of <HI>Rome</HI> is Antichri&s;t, and his <HI>Poli|eccle&s;ia&s;tick Dominion</HI> is Antichri&s;tian. For God hath &s;et our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t far above all Principality, and Power, and Might, and Dominion, and every Name that is named, <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.20, 21, 22. <HI>Phil.</HI> 2.9, 10, 11.</P>
<P>By the <HI>Mark</HI> received in the right Hand and in the Forehead, we are to under&s;tand the Profe&s;&s;ion of the Faith of a Roman-Catho|lick, by and through which he doth acknowledge his Subjection, and Allegiance to the <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip of the Pope of <HI>Rome.</HI> This Definition of the <HI>Mark</HI> received in the right Hand and in the Forehead agreeth, <HI>Fir&s;t, Omni,</HI> to every Subject in the Bea&s;t's Kingdom; for he cau&s;eth all, both &s;mall and great, rich and poor, free and bond to receive a Mark, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16, 17. Though all are not Cardinals, all are not Arch-bi&s;hops, all are not Lord Bi&s;hops, yet all are Catholicks, all agree in this, To profe&s;s the Univer&s;al Head&s;hip of the Bi&s;hop of <HI>Rome.</HI> This is <HI>Nota maxime communis. Secondly,</HI> The <HI>Mark</HI> agreeth <HI>Soli,</HI> only to &s;uch as are &s;ubjects of the Bea&s;t's Kingdom, and to none el&s;e. Here is <HI>Nota maxime propria. Thirdly,</HI> The <HI>Mark</HI> agreeth <HI>&s;emper,</HI> at all Times, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.2. and 20.4. of the Bea&s;t's Dominion from the beginning to the end of his Kingdom. The Name of <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip is that which giveth Foundation to the Mark or Profe&s;&s;ion, <HI>&agrave; priori.</HI> And the Mark or Profe&s;&s;ion is that which declareth the Name, or <HI>univer&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip <HI>&agrave; po&s;teriori;</HI> and therefore it is called <GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>the Mark of his Name,</HI> Rev. 14.11. <HI>And receive the Mark of his Name.</HI> The Puni&s;hments there threatned &s;hew how great a Sin it is again&s;t Chri&s;t openly to profe&s;s <HI>&s;ubjection</HI> to the <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip of the Pope. It was always <HI>dangerous</HI> to Wor|&s;hip the Bea&s;t or his Image, or receive his Mark; but now it will be <HI>Damnable, Rev.</HI> 14.9, 10, 11. It is the peculiar and incom|municable preheminence of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, to be the only Head of the Church of God, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.18. Therefore what Man &s;o ever doth a&s;cribe the <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip of the Church to any but our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, doth (as much as in him lies) dethrone Chri&s;t, and put him from his Kingly and Soveraign Dignity, Au|thority and Kingdom.</P>
<PB N="179" REF="93" MS="y">
<P>By <HI>[the Number of the Beast]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the Year <HI>Six hundred three &s;core and &s;ix,</HI> Ver&s;. 18. Some Expo&s;itors have thought this Number to be the <HI>fini&s;hing</HI> or ending time of the Bea&s;t's Kingdom; but they were mi&s;taken; for it was foretold <HI>John</HI> to be the Beginning time of the Bea&s;t's <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip. Now the Wi&s;dom given to under&s;tand this Time and <HI>Number of the Beast,</HI> is to make a ju&s;t account of the Time from the be|ginning of the Roman Kingdom unto the <HI>&s;ix hundred &s;ixty &s;ixth</HI> Year thereof; when the Emperor <HI>Phocas,</HI> by his Edict, declared the Bi&s;hop of <HI>Rome</HI> to be the <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head of the Church; <HI>which was</HI> Boniface <HI>the Third.</HI></P>
<P>The &s;um of all is this, <HI>First,</HI> If you con&s;ider the <HI>Papacy</HI> as a State or Government, per&s;ecuting and afflicting the People of God under their Dominion, both <HI>Jews</HI> and <HI>Gentiles, &s;o it is called the Bea&s;t. Secondly,</HI> If you con&s;ider the <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip (where|in the Form and E&s;&s;ence of that Kingdom and Dominion doth con&s;i&s;t) <HI>that is, the Name of the Bea&s;t. Thirdly,</HI> If you con&s;ider, that <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip as a <HI>Repre&s;entative</HI> of that <HI>&s;overaign</HI> Ma|je&s;ty that was lo&s;t in <HI>Rome</HI> Imperial, and now repaired in <HI>Rome</HI> Papal, <HI>that is the Image of the Bea&s;t. Fourthly,</HI> If you con&s;ider the publick Profe&s;&s;ion of Subjection unto the <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip of the Bi&s;hop of <HI>Rome, that is the Mark of the Bea&s;t. Fifthly,</HI> If you con&s;ider the <HI>time</HI> when this <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip began vi&s;ibly and notoriou&s;ly to appear, to be declared, owned and wor&s;hip|ped, <HI>that is the Number of the Bea&s;t.</HI> All the&s;e are di&s;tinct <HI>Apo|calyptical</HI> Con&s;iderations, touching the Bea&s;t.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="14" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="180" REF="94">
<HEAD>CHAP. XIV.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND I looked, and lo, a Lamb &s;tood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty <HI>and</HI> four thou&s;and, having his Fathers Name written in their foreheads.</P>
<P>After the Apo&s;tle <HI>John</HI> had &s;een the <HI>Antichri&s;tian Bea&s;t,</HI> per|&s;ecuting the Church of God, the Woman, and the Remnant of her Seed; <HI>he looked</HI> what would become of that remnant of God's <HI>&s;ealed ones; [And lo, a Lamb &s;tood on the mount Sion.]</HI> Our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t is called a Lamb, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> as He was a Sacrifice, for the Sins of his People, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.7. and <HI>John</HI> 1.29. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition of</HI> Chap. 5.6-9. By his &s;tanding on Mount <HI>Sion,</HI> is meant Chri&s;t's Pre&s;ence with his Church, and his Kingly Power for her Protection and Pre&s;ervation, in all Generations, <HI>Eph.</HI> 3.21. that God may have Glory by Je&s;us Chri&s;t in his Church, typed out <HI>here</HI> by Mount <HI>Sion,</HI> for Strength, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 125.1, 2. and for Beauty, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 48.2. <HI>[And with him an hundred forty</HI> and <HI>four thou&s;and.]</HI> The&s;e were the <HI>&s;ealed ones, Chap.</HI> 7.3, 4. So that our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t had lo&s;t none of all them that the Father had given him, <HI>John</HI> 6.49.</P>
<P><HI>[Having his Fathers Name written in their Foreheads.]</HI> This doth di&s;tingui&s;h the Followers of the Lamb from the Wor&s;hippers and Followers of the Bea&s;t. The Wor&s;hippers of the Bea&s;t had the Mark of the Bea&s;t in their Foreheads; which is an open and vi&s;ible Profe&s;&s;ion of their Subjection and Obedience unto the <HI>&V;ni|ver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip, Government, Dominion, Laws, and Ordinan|ces of the Pope and Church of <HI>Rome. See the Expo&s;ition of</HI> Chap. 13. the 16, 17. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> The true Wor&s;hippers of God, that Wor|&s;hip him in Spirit and in Truth, and the Followers of the Lamb, our ble&s;&s;ed Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, have his Father's Name written in <HI>their</HI> Foreheads; that is an open and vi&s;ible Profe&s;&s;ion of their Subjection and Obedience unto the <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip, Rule, Authority, Government, Dominion, Laws, and Ordinances of God the Father, and of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t. The <HI>&s;ealed ones</HI>
<PB N="181" REF="94">were of the <HI>Election</HI> of God, as 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.19. And the&s;e <HI>written</HI> ones were al&s;o a remnant of the &s;ame <HI>Election</HI> of Grace, as <HI>Rom.</HI> 11.5. yet we may ob&s;erve &s;ome things wherein they differ, and are di|&s;tingui&s;hed. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> In <HI>Time;</HI> They were <HI>Sealed</HI> at the beginning of the Bea&s;ts Forty <HI>and</HI> Two Months. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 7. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3, 4, &amp;c. <HI>The&s;e were congregated</HI> at the ending time of the Witne&s;&s;es Thou|&s;and Two Hundred and Three&s;core days, when the &s;pirit of life entred into the Witne&s;&s;es. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 11. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> They were Sealed a little before the fir&s;t Trumpet &s;ounded; the&s;e were <HI>congregated</HI> upon the &s;ounding of the Seventh Trumpet, <HI>when it began to &s;ound;</HI> &s;ee the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 7. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3, 4, &amp;c. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 8. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7, &amp;c. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 10. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7-11. <HI>Secondly, In condition;</HI> The <HI>Sealed</HI> ones were in a Wilderne&s;s condition of &s;ufferings, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.6. and in a mourning &s;ackcloth &s;tate, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.3-7. The <HI>congregated</HI> ones were in an overcoming, conquering, and rejoicing condition over the Bea&s;t, and his Image, and over My&s;tery <HI>Babylon</HI> the great, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.20. and 20.4.</P>
<P N="2">2. And I heard a voice from Heaven; as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers, harping with their harps:</P>
<P N="3">3. And they &s;ung as it were a new &s;ong before the Throne, and before the four Bea&s;ts, and the Elders: and no man could learn that &s;ong, but the hundred <HI>and</HI> forty <HI>and</HI> four thou&s;and, which were redeemed from the earth.</P>
<P>The Saints being now congregated in a <HI>general</HI> A&s;&s;embly on <HI>Mount Sion,</HI> and the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t with them, as <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.22, 23, 24. Their [<HI>Voice</HI> (that is, their Declaration, or Te&s;ti|mony) was like the noi&s;e <HI>of many waters, and a great Thunder,</HI>] loud and terrible; &s;omewhat like the march of <HI>Jeho&s;aphat,</HI> again&s;t the Children of <HI>Ammon, Moab,</HI> and <HI>Mount Seir.</HI> Compare 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> 20.10-15-17-21, 22-30. with <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 83.5-18. <HI>[And I heard the voice of harpers, harping with their harps.]</HI> This was the <HI>Voice</HI> of Prai&s;es and Thank&s;givings to God; the&s;e <HI>Harpers</HI> were Gods
<PB N="182" REF="95"><HI>Davids,</HI> who were prepared to &s;ing in the &s;pirit, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 14.15, 16. who being filled with the holy &s;pirit, and their <HI>harps,</HI> that is, their <HI>hearts,</HI> being in a <HI>&s;piritual</HI> frame, they were prepared to &s;ing <HI>Ho&s;an|na's</HI> and <HI>Hallelujah's, Ephe&s;.</HI> 5.19, 20. as <HI>David</HI> prophe&s;ied the con|gregated Churches of Saints in the latter days &s;hall do, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 149.1, 2, 3, 4-9. [<HI>And they &s;ung as it were a new &s;ong before the Throne, and before the four</HI> living Creatures, <HI>and the Elders.</HI>] It is <HI>here</HI> called <HI>[a new &s;ong,]</HI> becau&s;e the matter of it was the renewed Prai&s;es of God, as <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 40.3. <HI>And he hath put a new Song in my mouth, even prai&s;e unto our God. [And no man could learn that &s;ong, but the hundred</HI> and <HI>forty</HI> and <HI>four thou&s;and.</HI>] None but Gods cho&s;en and called ones, his &s;ealed ones, his &s;anctified ones, <HI>[who were redeemed from the earth;]</HI> that is, from the World, <HI>John</HI> 17.6-9-14-16.</P>
<P N="4">4. The&s;e are they which were not defiled with wo|men; for they are Virgins; the&s;e are they which fol|low the Lamb whither&s;oever he goeth: the&s;e were re|deemed from among men, <HI>being</HI> the fir&s;t-fruits unto God, and to the Lamb.</P>
<P N="5">5. And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the Throne of God.</P>
<P>By <HI>Women</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand My&s;tery <HI>Babylon,</HI> the great Whore, and Mother of Harlots; that is, the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and &s;ome <HI>National</HI> Churches, though &s;ome of them may be (as <HI>Nineveh</HI> was, <HI>Nahum</HI> 3.4-10-12-16, 17, 18, 19.) well-favoured Harlots; yet fal&s;e Churches, and not the Churches of Chri&s;t. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 17.5. To be <HI>[defiled with women,]</HI> is to be cor|rupted and polluted with their idolatrous, &s;uper&s;titious, and fal&s;e wor&s;hip, <HI>Matth.</HI> 15.8. and <HI>Col.</HI> 2:20, 21, 22. <HI>[For they are Virgins.]</HI> Wi&s;e <HI>Virgins, Matth.</HI> 25.1, 2, 3, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> betrothed to Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 2.19. and 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.2. e&s;pou&s;ed to the Lord. <HI>[The&s;e are they which follow the Lamb whither&s;oever he goeth.] Fir&s;t,</HI> To the Cro&s;s, <HI>Matth.</HI> 10.38. And <HI>Secondly,</HI> Afterwards to the Crown, <HI>Matth.</HI> 19.28, 29. [<HI>The&s;e were</HI> (bought or) <HI>redeemed from among men,</HI>] by the precious blood of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.19, 20. and 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.19. <HI>[From among men;]</HI> that is, out of every
<PB N="183" REF="95">Kindred, and Tongue, and Nation, and People, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10. <HI>[The fir&s;t fruits unto God, and to the Lamb;]</HI> that is, &s;uch as gave, or offered up them&s;elves to God by Chri&s;t, to oppo&s;e the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> the <HI>Whore,</HI> and the <HI>fal&s;e Prophet,</HI> and &s;o became the fir&s;t-fruits of Chri&s;t's <HI>Davidical</HI> Kingdom, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10. and 20.4. on Earth. <HI>[And in their mouth was found no guile.]</HI> They will declare <HI>plainly</HI> that they are for the Univer&s;al head&s;hip of Chri&s;t; that he alone may be acknowledged King of Saints, King of <HI>Zion,</HI> and King of Nations; as the holy Scripture of Truth doth te&s;tify of him, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 149.1, 2. and <HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7-10. <HI>[And in their mouth was found no guile.]</HI> The&s;e bare their Witne&s;s <HI>openly,</HI> and their Te&s;timony <HI>plainly,</HI> again&s;t the <HI>&V;niver&s;al</HI> Head&s;hip of the Bi&s;hop of <HI>Rome,</HI> and his Dominion over Kings and Emperors: And overcame him by the Blood of the Lamb, and by the Word of their Te&s;timony. And they loved not their lives unto death. <HI>[For they are without fault before the Throne of God.]</HI> By <HI>fault</HI> here, we may under&s;tand <HI>di&s;&s;imulation,</HI> pretending one thing, and in|tending another. They were &s;ingle hearted Saints, who had their Conver&s;ation in this World, in <HI>&s;implicity</HI> and godly <HI>&s;incerity,</HI> and not in fle&s;hly wi&s;dom, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.12.</P>
<P N="6">6. And I &s;aw another Angel flie in the mid&s;t of Heaven, having the everla&s;ting Go&s;pel to Preach unto them that dwell on the Earth, and to every Nation, and Kindred, and Tongue, and People.</P>
<P N="7">7. Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come: and wor&s;hip him that made Heaven and Earth, and the Sea, and the fountains of waters.</P>
<P>By another <HI>Angel,</HI> we may under&s;tand <HI>another</HI> kind of Go&s;pel Mini&s;try, and Mini&s;ters; &s;ee <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.20. and 2.1. not <HI>another</HI> with re&s;pect of Chri&s;t's former In&s;titution, for they are to con|tinue until we all come in the unity of Faith unto a perfect man, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 4.11, 12, 13. But <HI>another</HI> in re&s;pect of renewed Life, Spirit, and <HI>Spiritual</HI> Gifts and Graces, like the rai&s;ed Witne&s;&s;es into whom the &s;pirit of life entred, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.11. and they prophe&s;ied
<PB N="184" REF="96" MS="y">again before Kings, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> (as <HI>Rev.</HI> 10.11.) having the everla&s;ting Go&s;pel to Preach, as commi&s;&s;ioned by Chri&s;t, <HI>Mark</HI> 16.15, 16. <HI>[Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him;]</HI> as <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 58.1. Lift up thy voice like a Trumpet, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and with all <HI>Mini&s;terial</HI> boldne&s;s, as <HI>Acts</HI> 4.19. To <HI>[Fear God]</HI> here, is to Wor&s;hip God, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 29.13. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 15.8. as followeth in this Seventh <HI>Ver&s;e. [And wor&s;hip him that made Heaven and Earth,</HI> &amp;c.] <HI>For the hour,</HI> that is, the Time, the appointed Time of his Judgment, <HI>Acts</HI> 17.31. There was a <HI>time</HI> when God entred in Judgment with the Pagan Emperors, and de&s;troyed them, their Idols, and <HI>Idol</HI> Tem|ples, by <HI>Con&s;tantine</HI> the Great. <HI>See Expo&s;ition of</HI> Chap. 6. Ver&s;. 12, 13, 14-17. And by <HI>this hour</HI> of God's <HI>Judgment,</HI> we are to under&s;tand the <HI>day</HI> and <HI>time</HI> of the <HI>utter</HI> Ruin of Papal <HI>Rome,</HI> the Bea&s;t of the eighth Head, the Pope, the <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Prophet, the <HI>great</HI> Whore, <HI>my&s;tery</HI> Babylon, and all her Daughters, the <HI>National, Synodal,</HI> and <HI>Parochial</HI> <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="1 word"> Churches; as will appear plainly <HI>in the Expo&s;ition of the</HI> 16, 17, 18, 19th. <HI>Chapters</HI> of this Prophecy of the <HI>Revelation</HI> of Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
<P N="8">8. And there followed, another Angel, &s;aying, Ba|bylon is fallen, is fallen, that great City; becau&s;e &s;he made all Nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her Fornication.</P>
<P>Now that the light of the <HI>everla&s;ting</HI> Go&s;pel is broken forth in all the Earth, and the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t begin to Prophe&s;y a|gain before Kings, People, and Nations, as <HI>Chap.</HI> 10.10, 11. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition.</HI> This next &s;ort of <HI>Angels,</HI> that is, Mini&s;ters, <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.20. proclaim the Fall and Ruine of <HI>My&s;tical Babylon, that great City,</HI> the whole Roman Papal State. <HI>[Babylon is fallen, is fallen.]</HI> It is doubled to note the certainty of it, as <HI>Chap.</HI> 18.2. And the Rea&s;on of her De&s;truction followeth; <HI>[becau&s;e &s;he made all Nati|ons drink of the Wine of the Wrath of her Fornication.]</HI> There|fore will God give her the Cup of the Wine of the fiercene&s;s of his Wrath, <HI>Chap.</HI> 16.19. and 18.3.</P>
<P N="9">9. And the third Angel followed them, &s;aying with a loud voice, If any man wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t and his Image, and receive <HI>his</HI> mark in his forehead, or in his hand,</P>
<PB N="185" REF="96">
<P N="10">10. The &s;ame &s;hall drink of the wine of the Wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he &s;hall be tormented with fire and brim&s;tone in the pre&s;ence of the holy Angels, and in the pre&s;ence of the Lamb:</P>
<P N="11">11. And the &s;moke of their torment a&s;cendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no re&s;t day nor night, who wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t and his Image, and who&s;oever receiveth the mark of his Name.</P>
<P>This <HI>[third Angel]</HI> was al&s;o other Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t who de|nounced his Righteous Judgments again&s;t them, that [<HI>wor&s;hip the Beast, and his Image, and receive</HI> his <HI>mark in their foreheads or in their hands.</HI>] See the Expo&s;ition hereof <HI>Chap.</HI> 13. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 15, 16, 17. [<HI>The &s;ame</HI> (that is the Wor&s;hippers of the Bea&s;t; the <HI>Ido|latrous</HI> and <HI>Super&s;titious</HI> Papi&s;ts;) <HI>&s;hall drink of the wine of the wrath of God,</HI> (as Chap. 16.19.) <HI>which is poured out without mixture into the Cup of his Indignation.</HI>] The &s;even Vials of the &s;even la&s;t Pla|gues, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.1. <HI>For in them is filled up the Wrath of God.</HI> By <HI>[Fire and Brim&s;tone,]</HI> Ver&s;. 10. we are to under&s;tand the <HI>eternal</HI> Torments of impenitent Per&s;ons, as <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.20. with the De|vil that deceived them, <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.10-14. which is the &s;econd Death. And as it followeth, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10, 11. before Chri&s;t, and his <HI>holy Angels. [And the &s;moke of their torment a&s;cendeth up for ever and ever,</HI> &amp;c.] which noteth the <HI>Extremity,</HI> and the <HI>Eternity</HI> of their Torments in Hell Fire. It hath been at all times, a <HI>dan|gerous</HI> Condition, that the Souls of the Papi&s;ts have been in, by <HI>[wor&s;hipping the Bea&s;t, and his Image,]</HI> Rev. 13.8. But now <HI>tho&s;e Papi&s;ts</HI> that <HI>[wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t and his Image, and who&s;oever receiv|eth the mark of his Name,]</HI> are in a damnable &s;tate, <HI>and &s;hall be tormented for ever and ever, except they repent.</HI></P>
<P N="12">12. Here is the patience of the Saints: here <HI>are</HI> they that keep the Commandments of God, and the Faith of Je&s;us.</P>
<P N="13">13. And I heard a voice from Heaven &s;aying unto
<PB N="186" REF="97">me, Write, Ble&s;&s;ed <HI>are</HI> the dead which die in the Lord, from henceforth: Yea, &s;aith the Spirit, that they may re&s;t from their labours; and their works do follow them.</P>
<P>By the <HI>Saints</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand the Seed of the Wo|man, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.17. all the &s;uffering <HI>Saints</HI> during the whole Forty <HI>and</HI> Two Months of the <HI>Beast,</HI> until the ri&s;ing of the Two Witne&s;&s;es, who <HI>patiently</HI> endured their &s;ufferings, who&s;e ble&s;&s;ed &s;tate and condition is expre&s;&s;ed in the 13th. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> of this <HI>Chapter. [And I heard a voice from Heaven, &s;aying unto me, Write, Ble&s;&s;ed</HI> are <HI>the dead which die</HI> (for the Lord, and) <HI>in the Lord.</HI>] See <HI>Chap.</HI> 13.10. and the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof. It is not dying for the Lord (only) that makes a ble&s;&s;ed Martyr, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 13.1, 2, 3. but dying <HI>[in the Lord]</HI> and for the Lord. <HI>[Yea, &s;aith the Spirit, from hence|forth,]</HI> that is, from the time of their &s;uffering death for the Cau&s;e, Go&s;pel, Kingdom, and Te&s;timony of Chri&s;t again&s;t An|tichri&s;t: They are ble&s;&s;ed, that is eternally happy. <HI>[That they may rest from their labours;]</HI> Then no more labour, trouble, &s;orrow, or &s;uffering, tribulation, per&s;ecution, <HI>&amp;c. [And their works do follow them;]</HI> that is, the reward of Grace and Glory promi&s;ed, <HI>Rom.</HI> 8.17. 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 2.12. <HI>Heb.</HI> 11.26.</P>
<P N="14">14. And I looked, and behold, a white Cloud, and upon the cloud <HI>one</HI> &s;ate like unto the Son of man, ha|ving on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a &s;harp &s;ickle.</P>
<P N="15">15. And another Angel came out of the Temple, crying with a loud voice to him that &s;ate on the Cloud, Thru&s;t in thy &s;ickle and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harve&s;t of the earth is ripe.</P>
<P N="16">16. And he that &s;ate on the Cloud, thru&s;t in his &s;ickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped.</P>
<P>By the [<HI>white Cloud (upon</HI> which one <HI>&s;ate like the Son of Man</HI>)] we may under&s;tand a glorious appearance of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 19.1.
<PB N="187" REF="97"><HI>Matth.</HI> 17.5. It was <HI>[he that &s;ate on the Cloud]</HI> as King of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3. King of <HI>Sion, P&s;al.</HI> 149.1, 2, and King of Nations, <HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7-10. <HI>[Having on his head a golden Crown, and in his hand a &s;harp &s;ickle.]</HI> By this <HI>[&s;harp &s;ickle,]</HI> we may under|&s;tand the means and in&s;truments that our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t will u&s;e to cut down My&s;tery <HI>Babylon,</HI> the <HI>Beast,</HI> the <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Prophet, the great Whore, and the whole <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom, <HI>Joel</HI> 3.13. and <HI>Jer.</HI> 51.33. <HI>[For the time is come for thee to reap;]</HI> that is, Gods appointed time; <HI>[for the harve&s;t of the earth is ripe.] [And the Earth was reaped;]</HI> that is, My&s;tery <HI>Babylon</HI> was de|&s;troyed, as <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.8, 9, 10-19.</P>
<P N="17">17. And another Angel came out of the Temple which is in Heaven, he al&s;o having a &s;harp &s;ickle.</P>
<P N="18">18. And another Angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the &s;harp &s;ickle, &s;aying, Thru&s;t in thy &s;harp &s;ickle, and gather the clu&s;ters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe.</P>
<P N="19">19. And the Angel thru&s;t in his &s;ickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and ca&s;t <HI>it</HI> into the great wine-pre&s;s of the wrath of God.</P>
<P N="20">20. And the wine-pre&s;s was trodden without the City, and blood came out of the wine-pre&s;s, even unto the hor&s;e bridles, by the &s;pace of a thou&s;and <HI>and</HI> &s;ix hundred furlongs.</P>
<P>By <HI>[the Temple in Heaven,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the glorious &s;tate and condition of the Church of God, prophe&s;ied <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.1, 2, 3-7-13, 14, 15-21, 22. <HI>[And another Angel came out from the altar,]</HI> Ver&s;e 18. Thus, Chri&s;t being upon his march, he proceeds with &s;peed to de&s;troy <HI>Babylon</HI> the Great, the Mother of Harlots, and Abominations of the Earth; one Angel <HI>or Me&s;&s;enger</HI> comes &s;peedily after another, prepared with a <HI>&s;harp
<PB N="188" REF="98">&s;ickle,</HI> his two-edged &s;word, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.19, 20, 21. The &s;word of the Spirit, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 6.17. in the hand of his Saints, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 149.1, 2-8. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 63.2, 3, 4. Behold, the <HI>Third Wo</HI> cometh <HI>quickly,</HI> &s;peedily, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.14. By <HI>[the altar,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the inward Court of the Temple, where the blood of the Martyrs of Je&s;us Chri&s;t lay crying for vengeance again&s;t their Per&s;ecutors, <HI>Rev.</HI> 6.9, 10, 11. <HI>[Which had power over fire;]</HI> as <HI>Elias,</HI> and the Two <HI>Prophetical</HI> Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 11. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 5. Read <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.7. <HI>[Thru&s;t in thy &s;harp &s;ickle, and gather the clu&s;ters of the vine of the earth, for her grapes are fully ripe.]</HI> By <HI>[the vine of the earth,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the <HI>Church</HI> of <HI>Rome</HI> degenerated, (as <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 5.1. to 7.) The Church in <HI>Rome</HI> was a true Church in the days of the Apo&s;tles, unto whom St. <HI>Paul</HI> writ an Epi&s;tle, <HI>Rom.</HI> 1.1-7. But the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> is dege|nerated, and is become the great Whore, My&s;tical <HI>Babylon, &amp;c.</HI> By <HI>[her Grapes,]</HI> we may under&s;tand tho&s;e Abominations, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.5. of the <HI>Roman</HI> Church; like the Grapes of <HI>Sodom</HI> and <HI>Go|morrha, Deut.</HI> 32.32-35. &s;uch are the Vine and Grapes of the Church of <HI>Rome. [And the Angel thru&s;t in his &s;ickle,]</HI> &s;ee <HI>Chap.</HI> 19.15. That <HI>wine-pre&s;s</HI> was <HI>(as this is)</HI> the great <HI>[wine-pre&s;s of the wrath of God. And the wine-pre&s;s was trodden without the City, and blood came out of the wine-pre&s;s.]</HI> They that trod the wine-pre&s;s was our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and his Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.3, 4-8. The wine-pre&s;s is that place which is called <HI>Armageddon.</HI> See the <HI>Expo|&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 16. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 15, 16. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 19. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 17.21. <HI>[Even unto the hor&s;es bridles, by the &s;pace of a thou&s;and</HI> and <HI>&s;ix hundred fur|longs;]</HI> that is, <HI>two hundred Miles, (eight furlongs to a Mile,)</HI> which &s;heweth that this judgment of God is very great; therefore called <HI>the battel of the great day of God Almighty,</HI> Rev. 16.14-16. And al&s;o called the &s;upper of the great God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.17, 18, 19. <HI>And therefore &s;hall her plagues come in one day,&mdash;For &s;trong is the Lord God that judgeth her,</HI> Rev. 18.7, 8, 9.10.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="15" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="189" REF="98">
<HEAD>CHAP. XV.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND I &s;aw another &s;ign in Heaven, great and marvellous, &s;even Angels, having the &s;even la&s;t plagues, for in them is filled up the wrath of God.</P>
<P>Here followeth the <HI>third</HI> principal prophecy of this Book; that is, the <HI>Vi&s;ion</HI> of the &s;even Vials of the <HI>last plagues</HI> of God Almighty, which contain the <HI>third</HI> Wo denounced, <HI>Chap.</HI> 8.13. and menti|oned <HI>Chap.</HI> 11.14. <HI>[And I &s;aw another &s;ign in Heaven, great and mar|vellous.]</HI> It's called <HI>[another &s;ign,]</HI> becau&s;e it differeth from the <HI>former</HI> both in time and &s;ignification; <HI>[great and marvellous,]</HI> be|cau&s;e it foretold great and wonderful events of the wrath of God again&s;t the Kingdom of the Bea&s;t. By <HI>Angels</HI> here, we may un|der&s;tand tho&s;e that &s;hall be in&s;truments in the ruine of the Bea&s;ts Kingdom, the <HI>Roman</HI> Papacy, which are the Kings of the Earth, who &s;hall hate the great Whore, My&s;tical <HI>Babylon,</HI> and burn her with fire, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.16. <HI>And make her de&s;olate.</HI> Al&s;o the Mini&s;ters of Chri&s;t, <HI>called Angels,</HI> Rev. 1.20. by declaring and denouncing the <HI>Righteous</HI> judgments of God again&s;t the Bea&s;t, the <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Pro|phet, and the great Whore, the <HI>Church of Rome,</HI> the Mother of Harlots, likewi&s;e the holy Angels of God, and our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t the Angel of the Covenant, <HI>Mal.</HI> 3.1. who &s;hall execute his vengeance upon the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.19, 20, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> They are called <HI>[the &s;even la&s;t plagues,]</HI> becau&s;e by them God will put a <HI>final</HI> end to the Kingdom of the Bea&s;t.</P>
<P N="2">2. And I &s;aw as it were a &s;ea of gla&s;s mingled with fire; and them that had gotten the victory over the Bea&s;t, and over his image, and over his mark, <HI>and</HI> over the number of his name, &s;tand on the &s;ea of gla&s;s, having the harps of God.</P>
<P>By the <HI>[&s;ea of gla&s;s,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the holy Ordinances of the Go&s;pel, and pure Wor&s;hip of God: See <HI>Chap.</HI> 4.6. being
<PB N="190" REF="99">an <HI>Allu&s;ion</HI> unto the <HI>molten</HI> &s;ea of bra&s;s, (&s;ee <HI>Chap.</HI> 7.14.) 1 <HI>King.</HI> 7.23. The Ordinances of the Go&s;pel give a more clear vi&s;ion of Chri&s;t, than tho&s;e under the Law. It is here &s;aid to be mingled with fire, with re&s;pect of tho&s;e Tribulations, and Per&s;ecutions, which the Churches, Mini&s;ters, and Members of Chri&s;t, &s;hould &s;uffer for wor&s;hipping God in his holy Ordinances.</P>
<P>[<HI>And them that had gotten the victory over the Bea&s;t, and over his Image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name.</HI> See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of all the&s;e in <HI>Chap.</HI> 13. and 12.11. And they &s;tood <HI>[on the &s;ea of gla&s;s;]</HI> that is, the&s;e Victors continued in the true and pure Wor&s;hip of God, according to the In&s;titutions of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t. <HI>[Having the harps of God.]</HI> Their hearts were kept in an Heavenly frame, being &s;o tuned and prepared by the holy Spirit of God. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 5. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 8.</P>
<P N="3">3. And they &s;ing the &s;ong of Mo&s;es the &s;ervant of God, and the &s;ong of the Lamb, &s;aying, Great and marvellous <HI>are</HI> thy works, Lord God Almighty; ju&s;t and true <HI>are</HI> thy ways, thou King of Saints.</P>
<P><HI>Mo&s;es</HI>'s Song for Gods deliverance of his <HI>I&s;rael</HI> out of the <HI>Egy|ptian</HI> bondage is recorded, <HI>Exod.</HI> 15.1-18, 19. <HI>[The &s;ong of the Lamb;]</HI> that is, to the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, the Lamb of God, and the Son of God, is here expre&s;&s;ed, [<HI>&s;aying, Great and marvellous</HI> are <HI>thy works, Lord God Almighty.] [Thy works,]</HI> that is, that righteous judgment upon My&s;tical <HI>Babylon,</HI> the <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> the fal&s;e <HI>Prophet</HI> and <HI>Whore. [Ju&s;t and true</HI> are <HI>thy ways, thou King of Saints;]</HI> that is, all the ways of Gods divine providence in pre|&s;erving his Churches of Saints, his faithful Mini&s;ters, and his &s;uffering people; and al&s;o in delivering them out of the tyranny of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom of the Antichri&s;tian <HI>Beast,</HI> were and are ju&s;t and true; that is, righteous, and according to the holy Scripture of truth.</P>
<P N="4">4. Who &s;hall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? for <HI>thou</HI> only <HI>art</HI> holy: for all nations &s;hall come and wor&s;hip before thee; for thy judgments are made manife&s;t.</P>
<PB N="191" REF="99">
<P><HI>Who,</HI> that is, what man is there, high or low, rich or poor, bond or free, Prince or Potentate, but <HI>[&s;hall fear thee, O Lord,] that is,</HI> with a <HI>filial</HI> fear and reverence, <HI>Nehem.</HI> 1.10, 11. Wor|&s;hip, and Obedience. <HI>[And glorify thy name;]</HI> that is, exalt the great and glorious name of the Lord God Almighty, acknow|ledging, That he is worthy to receive glory and honour, prai&s;e and dominion, <HI>Rev.</HI> 4.10, 11. and 5.13, 14. [<HI>For</HI> thou <HI>only</HI> art <HI>holy.</HI>] Mo&s;t holy, glorious in holine&s;s, <HI>Exod.</HI> 15.11. [<HI>For all nations &s;hall come and wor&s;hip before thee,</HI> (I&s;a 60.12.) <HI>for thy judg|ments are made manifest;</HI>] that is, in judging the great Whore, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.8. And executing his <HI>&s;even</HI> la&s;t plagues upon the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom of the Bea&s;t, the <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Prophet, and <HI>whole</HI> My&s;ti|cal <HI>Babylon,</HI> Rev. 18.9, 10-15-21. God is known by the judg|ments that he executeth, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 9.16. Gods judgments executed upon <HI>Babylon,</HI> will be a means of conver&s;ion both of <HI>Jews</HI> and <HI>Gentiles.</HI> See <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.13.</P>
<P N="5">5. And after that I looked, and behold, the tem|ple of the tabernacle of the te&s;timony in Heaven was opened:</P>
<P N="6">6. And the &s;even angels came out of the temple, ha|ving the &s;even plagues, clothed in pure and white linen, and having their brea&s;ts girded with golden girdles.</P>
<P>By <HI>[the temple of the tabernacle of the te&s;timony,]</HI> we may un|der&s;tand (by an allu&s;ion to the Mo&s;aical Tabernacle and Temple, and Te&s;timony,) <HI>e&s;pecially,</HI> after <HI>Solomon</HI>'s time, when the Tem|ple was <HI>&s;hut</HI> during the time of <HI>Ahab</HI>'s Apo&s;tacy and Idolatry, but the Temple was <HI>opened</HI> again in the days of <HI>Hezekiah</HI>'s Re|formation. Compare 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 16.29-33. with 2 <HI>Kings</HI> 18.1, 2, 3-7. &s;o here we are to under&s;tand the Church of God, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.19, 22, 23. The Admini&s;trations and Ordinances of the Go&s;pel, re&s;tored to their <HI>primitive</HI> purity, according to the In&s;titutions of Chri&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.19. <HI>[And the &s;even Angels came out of the Temple;]</HI> that is, the Church of God, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.21. For Chri&s;t, his holy An|gels, and his faithful Mini&s;ters, are all pre&s;ent in the Churches of
<PB N="192" REF="100">Saints, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.10. [<HI>Having the &s;even plagues,</HI> as Ver&s;. 1. <HI>clothed in pure and white linen.</HI>] As the Mini&s;ters of the Sanctuary were, <HI>Lev.</HI> 6.10. and 16.14. <HI>Exod.</HI> 39.27, 28, 29. They had al&s;o golden Girdles; <HI>that is,</HI> girt about with truth, <HI>Eph.</HI> 6.14.</P>
<P N="7">7. And one of the four Bea&s;ts gave unto the &s;even angels, &s;even golden vials full of the wrath of God, who liveth for ever and ever.</P>
<P>[<HI>And one</HI> (the fir&s;t) <HI>of the four</HI> living Creatures, Rev. 4.6, 7. <HI>gave unto the &s;even angels, &s;even golden Vials,</HI> &s;ee Ver&s;. 1. <HI>full of the wrath of God, who liveth for ever and ever.</HI>] That is, from ever|la&s;ting to everla&s;ting he is God, <HI>eternal</HI> JEHOVAH, <HI>Chap.</HI> 4.9. and 5.1.</P>
<P N="8">8. And the temple was filled with &s;moke from the glory of God, and from his power; and no man was able to enter into the temple, till the &s;even plagues of the &s;even angels were fulfilled.</P>
<P><HI>The glory of God, and his power in his holy temple,</HI> was &s;o great, and his pre&s;ence in the mid&s;t of a dark cloud of &s;moke, &s;o terri|ble, that <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> was not able to enter into the Tent <HI>(or Tabernacle)</HI> of the Congregation, becau&s;e the Cloud abode thereon, and the glory of the Lord filled the Tabernacle, <HI>Exod.</HI> 40.34, 35-38. and &s;o his <HI>cloudy</HI> pre&s;ence filled the holy Temple, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 8.10, 11, 12. nor could the Prie&s;ts enter in to Wor&s;hip, for the glory of Gods pre&s;ence, though he veiled him&s;elf with a dark cloud. <HI>[And no man was able to enter into the Temple, till the &s;even plagues of the &s;even angels were fulfilled;]</HI> that is, until the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Church, and all her <HI>Harlots,</HI> National or Parochial, and all fal&s;e Wor&s;hip and Wor&s;hippers be de&s;troyed, by the righteous judgments and la&s;t plagues of God Almighty.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="16" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="193" REF="100">
<HEAD>CHAP. XVI.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND I heard a great voice out of the Temple, &s;aying to the &s;even angels, go your ways, and pour out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth.</P>
<P>The <HI>great voice</HI> that <HI>John</HI> heard <HI>out of the Temple,</HI> was the voice of the Lord, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 66.6. <HI>A voice from the Temple, the voice of the Lord that rendreth recompence to his enemies.</HI> By <HI>earth</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand the whole. <HI>Roman</HI> Papal &s;tate, both Political, and Eccle&s;ia&s;tical; called My&s;tery <HI>Babylon</HI> the great, the Mother of Harlots, and Abominations of the earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.5.</P>
<P N="2">2. And the fir&s;t went, and poured out his vial upon the earth; and there fell a noi&s;ome and grievous &s;ore upon the men which had the mark of the Bea&s;t, and <HI>upon</HI> them which wor&s;hipped his image.</P>
<P>The <HI>Earth</HI> in this Ver&s;e, doth <HI>metonymically</HI> &s;ignify the Inha|biters of the <HI>Popi&s;h</HI> Earth, the earthly &s;tate of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom; <HI>that is,</HI> tho&s;e Inhabiters of the Earth again&s;t whom the third Wo is pronounced, <HI>Rev.</HI> 8.13. <HI>e&s;pecially</HI> tho&s;e that re|joiced at the killing of Chri&s;t's <HI>Two</HI> prophetical Witne&s;&s;es, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.10. By the [<HI>noi&s;ome and grievous &s;ore that fell upon the men which had the mark of the Bea&s;t, and</HI> upon <HI>them which wor&s;hipped his image,</HI>] we may under&s;tand (by &s;ome allu&s;ion which this plague-&s;ore beareth to that upon the <HI>Egyptians, Exod.</HI> 9.10, 11.) &s;uch a plague as cau&s;eth very great pain, and is &s;o noi&s;ome and pe&s;tilen|tious, that it maketh tho&s;e men that are lovers and friends to <HI>Baby|lon,</HI> to &s;tand a-far off for fear of the torment, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.10-15-17. which are the proper effects of &s;uch noi&s;ome and grievous &s;ores, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 38.11. and 77.2.</P>
<P N="3">3. And the &s;econd angel poured out his vial upon the &s;ea; and it became as the blood of a dead man: and every living &s;oul died in the &s;ea.</P>
<PB N="194" REF="101">
<P>By <HI>Sea</HI> here, we may under&s;tand the See of <HI>Rome,</HI> the See of <HI>Canterbury,</HI> the See of <HI>York,</HI> and all other <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical, Metropo|litan,</HI> and <HI>Dioce&s;an</HI> Sees; <HI>e&s;pecially,</HI> the Popes <HI>See,</HI> &amp;c. In which See of the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> tho&s;e Kings of the earth, who give their power, &s;trength, and kingdom to the Bea&s;t, and all <HI>Baby|lons</HI> Merchants, and Ship-Ma&s;ters, and as many as Trade by Sea, and traffick for E&s;tates, for Slaves, and for Souls of Men, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.9, 10, 11-13-17-19.</P>
<P><HI>[And it became as the blood of a dead man: and every living &s;oul died in the Sea.]</HI> So that the effects of this <HI>vial</HI> is death, unto them that wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t or his Image, or receive his mark, name, or the number of his name, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.8. not only tempo|ral but eternal death, <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.9, 10, 11. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof.</P>
<P N="4">4. And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters; and they became blood.</P>
<P N="5">5. And I heard the angel of the waters &s;ay, Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wa&s;t, and &s;halt be, becau&s;e thou ha&s;t judged thus.</P>
<P N="6">6. For they have &s;hed the blood of &s;aints and pro|phets, and thou ha&s;t given them blood to drink; for they are worthy.</P>
<P N="7">7. And I heard another out of the altar &s;ay, Even &s;o Lord God almighty, true and righteous <HI>are</HI> thy judgments.</P>
<P>By the&s;e my&s;tical <HI>[rivers and fountains of waters,]</HI> we may under&s;tand the Emperors, Kings, Princes and Nobles of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom, which give their power and &s;trength to the See of <HI>Rome;</HI> as the Rivers and Fountains of Waters run into the &s;ea, <HI>Eccle&s;.</HI> 1.7. The great Monarchs and Kings of the Earth are called the heads of their Rivers, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 29.3, 4. and 32.2-6. <HI>that is,</HI> of their <HI>my&s;tical</HI> Waters. <HI>[And they became blood.]</HI> Which
<PB N="195" REF="101">plague may bear &s;ome allu&s;ion unto that plague of <HI>Egypt, Exod.</HI> 7.20, 21. &s;o God will give My&s;tical <HI>Babylon</HI> blood to drink, for &s;he hath &s;hed the blood of the Saints, and of the Mar|tyrs of <HI>Je&s;us, Rev.</HI> 16.6.17.6.18.24. and 19.2. <HI>[And the Angel of the Waters]</HI> and another Angel acknowledged and te&s;ti|fied God is ju&s;t and righteous in judging thus. [<HI>And I heard the angel of the waters &s;ay, Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wa&s;t, and &s;halt be, becau&s;e thou ha&s;t judged thus. For they have &s;hed the blood of &s;aints and prophets, and thou ha&s;t given them blood to drink; for they are worthy. And I heard another out of the altar &s;ay, Even &s;o Lord God almighty, true and righteous</HI> are <HI>thy judg|ments.</HI>]</P>
<P N="8">8. And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the &s;un; and power was given unto him to &s;corch men with fire.</P>
<P N="9">9. And men were &s;corched with great heat, and bla&s;phemed the name of God, which hath power over the&s;e plagues: and they repented not to give him glory.</P>
<P>By the <HI>&s;un</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand the Emperor of <HI>Germany,</HI> the <HI>French</HI> King, and the Pope of <HI>Rome,</HI> who are the great Lights in the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom, who Rule the day of the Antichri&s;tian State, as the Sun in the Firmament doth, <HI>Gen.</HI> 1.15. rule and govern the natural day. The effect of this <HI>vial</HI> or plague is the &s;corching of the Men of the Bea&s;ts Kingdom with great heat, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 9. They that Wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t or his Image, or receive his mark, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> are tormented with fire, <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.8, 9, 10, 11. &s;ee the Expo&s;ition. And they repented not to give glory to God. Impenitent Papi&s;ts will be tormented for ever and ever.</P>
<P N="10">10. And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the &s;eat of the Bea&s;t; and his kingdom was full of dark|ne&s;s, and they gnawed their tongues for pain.</P>
<P N="11">11. And bla&s;phemed the God of Heaven becau&s;e of their pains and their &s;ores, and repented not of their deeds.</P>
<PB N="196" REF="102">
<P>By [<HI>the &s;eat,</HI> or throne <HI>of the Bea&s;t,</HI>] we are to under&s;tand the Place where the Bea&s;t hath his chief Re&s;idence, and where his highe&s;t Court is kept, and where his Holine&s;s's Chair is &s;et, in which the <HI>Pope</HI> &s;itteth as the Infallible Judge; <HI>that is,</HI> the Ci|ty of <HI>Rome;</HI> for there his Throne is placed, and his great Power, and Authority is <HI>principally</HI> exerci&s;ed. The Effects of this <HI>Vial</HI> or Plague are Four, <HI>First, [His Kingdom was full of darkne&s;s:]</HI> That is, the Bea&s;t's Kingdom and Dominion, both <HI>Political</HI> and <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical</HI> was greatly eclip&s;ed and clouded. The Ruine of <HI>Rome</HI> will exceedingly darken the Grandure, Glory and Pomp of the Bea&s;t. <HI>Secondly, [And they gnawed their Tongues for pain:]</HI> That is, they that Wor&s;hipped the Bea&s;t, or his Image, or recei|ved his Mark; namely, his Kings, his Cardinals, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> were tor|mented and pained with grief, and &s;orrow, and &s;ores, when they &s;aw that great City burned and utterly de&s;troyed by the righteous Judgments of God, <HI>Rev,</HI> 18.7, 8, 9, 10-19.</P>
<P><HI>[And repented not of their deeds.]</HI> That is of their Idolatries, Murders, Ma&s;&s;acrees, Per&s;ecutions, and Wor&s;hipping the Bea&s;t, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P N="12">12. And the &s;ixth Angel poured out his vial upon the great River Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the Kings of the Ea&s;t might be prepared.</P>
<P>The object of God's Wrath and Plague poured out of this <HI>&s;ixth vial</HI> is <HI>the great River Euphrates.</HI> There was a River which ran through <HI>Me&s;opotamia</HI> unto old <HI>Babylon,</HI> that by way of <HI>eminency</HI> is called the great River, the River <HI>Euphrates, Gen.</HI> 15.18. <HI>Deut.</HI> 1.7. and <HI>Jo&s;h.</HI> 1.4. unto which this River may bear &s;ome Allu|&s;ion. The principal Benefits of a great River are Three, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Revenue, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 23.3. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Strength, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 8.7. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> Riches, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 27.12-18-29-33. &s;o of <HI>my&s;tical Babylon, Rev.</HI> 18.10, 11, 12-17. <HI>[And the water thereof was dried up.]</HI> By Waters we may under&s;tand Peoples, and Multitudes, and Nations, and Tongues, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.15. By the <HI>drying up of the Waters,</HI> we may under&s;tand the wa&s;ting and de&s;troying of the <HI>Turk</HI>'s Dominion, Kingdom and Power, as the <HI>Turk</HI>'s Dominion was inlarged un|der the &s;ixth Trumpet, <HI>Rev.</HI> 9.14. &s;o it &s;hall be wa&s;ted and de|&s;troyed
<PB N="197" REF="102">by the pouring forth of the Plagues of this <HI>&s;ixth Vial.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[That the way of the Kings of the Ea&s;t might be prepared.]</HI> By <HI>the Kings of the Ea&s;t,</HI> we are to under&s;tand <HI>the Jews,</HI> whom God hath promi&s;ed to bring from the Ea&s;t, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 43.5. They are cal|led Kings (as all the Lord's Redeemed ones are, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10.) for they &s;hall have the fir&s;t Dominion, <HI>Mich.</HI> 4.8. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 62.1, 2, 3. And <HI>Kings of the Ea&s;t,</HI> becau&s;e God hath promi&s;ed to &s;ave them from the Ea&s;t Country, <HI>Zech.</HI> 8.7-13. and <HI>Dan.</HI> 11.44, 45.</P>
<P N="13">13. And I &s;aw three unclean &s;pirits like Frogs <HI>come</HI> out of the mouth of the Dragon, and out of the mouth of the Bea&s;t, and out of the mouth of the fal&s;e Pro|phet.</P>
<P>That which <HI>John</HI> &s;aw and heard in this Vi&s;ion, related <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 13, 14, 15, 16. was preparatory unto the Supper of the great God <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.18.17.18.19.20. and Interval between the &s;ixth and &s;eventh Vial; in which vi&s;ion <HI>John</HI> [<HI>&s;aw three unclean &s;pirits like Frogs</HI> (croaking Frogs) come <HI>out of the mouth of the Dragon;</HI>] that old Serpent called <HI>the Devil;</HI> [<HI>and out of the mouth of the Bea&s;t,</HI> (the Pope) <HI>and out of the mouth of the fal&s;e Prophet;</HI>] the Papal Prie&s;ts, Cardinals, Lord Bi&s;hops, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P N="14">14. For they are the &s;pirits of Devils, working mi|racles, which go forth unto the Kings of the earth, and of the whole world, to gather them to the battel of that great day of God Almighty.</P>
<P>The unclean Spirits are here &s;aid to be <HI>[the &s;pirits of Devils, working miracles,]</HI> as <HI>Chap.</HI> 13.13, 14. Like that lying Spirit in the mouth of <HI>Ahab</HI>'s fal&s;e Prophets, 1 <HI>Kings</HI> 22.21, 22. And our ble&s;&s;ed Lord Je&s;us te&s;tified, That in the latter days before his &s;econd coming, there will come fal&s;e Chri&s;ts and fal&s;e Pro|phets, <HI>Luke</HI> 21.8. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.5-24, 25. <HI>Behold I have told you before.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[Which go forth to the Kings of the Earth.]</HI> By <HI>the Kings of the Earth</HI> we are to under&s;tand tho&s;e Kings that give their Power, Strength, and Kingdom to the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.17. And there|fore
<PB N="198" REF="103">when <HI>John</HI> had the full Vi&s;ion of this <HI>[Battel of that great day of God Almighty,]</HI> he &s;aw the Bea&s;t, and the Kings of the Earth, and their Armies gathered together (by the&s;e Frogs) to make War again&s;t Him that &s;ate upon the white Hor&s;e, and again&s;t his Ar|my, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19. who&s;e Name is called the WORD of God, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11-13-19, 20, 21. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.13, 14. which is here called <HI>[the Battel of that great Day of God Almighty.]</HI></P>
<P N="15">15. Behold, I come as a thief. Ble&s;&s;ed <HI>is</HI> he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, le&s;t he walk naked, and they &s;ee his &s;hame.</P>
<P>Before the &s;ucce&s;s of this helli&s;h Negotiation, we have in this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> a warning word <HI>to Watch and keep our Garments. [Behold, I come as a Thief.]</HI> The &s;econd coming of our ble&s;&s;ed and beloved Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t will be as a Thief; <HI>that is,</HI> Unexpectedly, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 5.2, 3, 4. 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 3.10. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.3. as a Thief in a dark time, in a Midnight di&s;pen&s;ation of great Darkne&s;s, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.1, 2, 3. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 25.6-42, 43, 44. By <HI>[keeping our Garments]</HI> we may under&s;tand, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> Keeping our Go&s;pel Profe&s;&s;ion un&s;pot|ed of the World, <HI>Jam.</HI> 1.27. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Keeping the Faith, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.9. and 5.22. <HI>Keep thy &s;elf pure;</HI> white, and clean; which is the righteou&s;ne&s;s of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.8. <HI>[Le&s;t he walk naked, and they &s;ee his &s;hame.]</HI> The &s;candalous &s;ins and di&s;or|derly walking of Go&s;pel Profe&s;&s;ors di&s;cover their nakedne&s;s to the Men of the World, who &s;ee their &s;hameful Behaviour, and &s;in|ful Conver&s;ation, to the Di&s;honour of God, and &s;hame of their Profe&s;&s;ion.</P>
<P N="16">16. And he gathered them together into a place, called in the Hebrew tongue, Armageddon.</P>
<P><HI>He,</HI> that is, the Dragon, called the Devil, and his three unclean wicked Spirits, called the Spirits of Devils, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 13, 14. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof: <HI>[Gathered them together;]</HI> that is, the Kings of the Earth and their Armies again&s;t Chri&s;t and his Army, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.19. (as before) <HI>[into a place called in the Hebrew Tongue, Ar|mageddon.]</HI> The name of a place &s;ignificantly called <HI>Armageddon; that is,</HI> the place of the utter de&s;truction of the Turk's great Ar|my; which the Jews &s;hall &s;o name after they have gotten the
<PB N="199" REF="103">Victory (which God Almighty will give them) over their Ene|mies, both Turk and Pope; as the People of <HI>I&s;rael</HI> had over <HI>S<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="1 letter">|&s;era</HI> the chief Captain of <HI>Jabin</HI> and all his mighty Ho&s;t at the Waters of <HI>Megiddo, Judg.</HI> 5.19, 20, 21-31. <HI>not a Man left,</HI> Judg. 4.16.</P>
<P N="17">17. And the &s;eventh Angel poured out his vial into the air; and there came a great voice out of the Tem|ple of Heaven from the Throne, &s;aying, It is done.</P>
<P>The <HI>Air</HI> fills all empty places in the whole <HI>&V;niver&s;e;</HI> and by this <HI>my&s;tical</HI> Air, we may under&s;tand all Satan's Kingdom, <HI>who is the Prince of the power of the Air,</HI> Ephe&s;. 2.2. &s;o that the wrath of God poured out of this <HI>&s;eventh vial,</HI> will diffu&s;e and &s;pread over all the Kingdoms of <HI>Antichri&s;t,</HI> Pope and Turk, and all the enemies of God and his People. <HI>[And there came a great voice out of the Temple of Heaven from the Throne.]</HI> This <HI>great voice</HI> was the voice of Chri&s;t, who&s;e <HI>Throne</HI> is in the <HI>Temple of Heaven, P&s;al.</HI> 103.19. <HI>The Lord hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens, his Kingdom ruleth over all. [The Temple of Heaven]</HI> is the Church of God, <HI>Jer.</HI> 17.12. A glorious high Throne from the beginning is the place of our &s;anctuary, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.19, 20, 21.</P>
<P><HI>Saying, It is done;]</HI> that is, there &s;hall be time no longer to the Bea&s;t, to the Turk, to My&s;tery <HI>Babylon,</HI> nor to their Domi|nions; for the My&s;tery of God is fini&s;hed, <HI>Rev.</HI> 10.6, 7. and 11.15, 16. and 21.5, 6. And all the Kingdoms of the World &s;hall then become the Kingdom of Chri&s;t, and of his Saints, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.27. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15.</P>
<P N="18">18. And there were voices, and thunders, and light|nings; and there was a great earthquake, &s;uch as was not &s;ince men were upon the earth, &s;o mighty an earth|quake, <HI>and</HI> &s;o great.</P>
<P N="19">19. And the great City was divided into three parts, and the Cities of the Nations fell: and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give
<PB N="200" REF="104">unto her the cup of the wine of the fiercene&s;s of his wrath.</P>
<P>Like unto this was the effect of the <HI>my&s;tical</HI> Re&s;urrection of the Witne&s;&s;es of Chri&s;t. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 11. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 13. In that Earthquake the tenth part of the City fell; &s;o by this great <HI>Earthquake, [the great City was divided into three parts. And the Cities of the Nations fell.]</HI> By this <HI>[great City,]</HI> we are to under|&s;tand the great Whore, that Woman who&s;e name is My&s;tery <HI>Babylon</HI> the great, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.1-5. 5-18. which in <HI>John</HI>'s time reigned over the Kings of the Earth. By <HI>[the Cities of the Nations,]</HI> we may under&s;tand all National Churches: As the great Whore is called <HI>[the great City,]</HI> the Mother of Harlots, &s;o all <HI>National</HI> Churches, her Daughters are here called <HI>[the Cities of the Na|tions]</HI> who &s;hall fall with her; <HI>that is,</HI> All the three parts of My|&s;tical <HI>Babylon,</HI> namely, the National Churches of the Papi&s;ts, of the Lord Bi&s;hops, and of the Presbyterians; the&s;e three &s;orts only are for National Churches.</P>
<P><HI>[And great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fiercene&s;s of his wrath.]</HI> This wine of the fiercene&s;s of the wrath of God, is poured out without mix|ture of any mercy upon the wor&s;hippers of the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.10. and upon the Kings of the Earth, and their Kingdoms, <HI>Jer.</HI> 25.19-26-33. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.2-6-8-21.</P>
<P N="20">20. And every i&s;land fled away, and the mountains were not found.</P>
<P N="21">21. And there fell upon men a great hail out of hea|ven, <HI>every &s;tone</HI> about the weight of a talent: and men bla&s;phemed God, becau&s;e of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great.</P>
<P>By <HI>I&s;land,</HI> we may under&s;tand &s;uch things as are &s;eparated from a common unto &s;ome &s;acred (or rather &s;uper&s;titious) u&s;e; &s;uch are all <HI>Popi&s;h</HI> Con&s;ecrated and Dedicated things, as Pari&s;h Churches, Cathedrals, Abbies, Priories, Nunneries, Bi&s;hops Lands, Glebe Lands, Dean and Chapter Lands, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> All the&s;e <HI>[fled away;]</HI> that is, They &s;hall be removed and re&s;tored to their
<PB N="201" REF="104">common u&s;e as before their Con&s;ecration or Dedication. By <HI>[moun|tains]</HI> here, we may under&s;tand the great Powers, Dominions, and Kingdoms of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Monarchy, and all other Mo|narchs and Monarchies of the World, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 40.4. <HI>Jer.</HI> 51.25. <HI>Zech.</HI> 4.7. <HI>e&s;pecially, Dan.</HI> 2.21-44, 45.</P>
<P><HI>[And there fell upon men a great hail,]</HI> Ver&s;. 21. as <HI>Jo&s;.</HI> 10.11. or thereby is &s;ignified Gods ju&s;t and righteous judgments, as upon <HI>Gog</HI> in the Land of <HI>Magog, Ezek.</HI> 38.2-18, 19, 22, 23. <HI>[And men bla&s;phemed God becau&s;e of the plague of the hail.]</HI> By tho&s;e men, we are to under&s;tand (as before) tho&s;e who&s;e Names are not written in the Lambs book of Life, who wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t or his Image, and receive his Mark or Name in their forehead or right hand. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 13. 9th. and 11th. <HI>Ver&s;. They repented not,</HI> to give glory to God, but bla&s;phemed God, becau&s;e he plagued them for their Idolatry, fal&s;e Wor&s;hip, after the Command|ments and Doctrines of Men, and not according to the In&s;titu|tions of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="17" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. XVII.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND there came one of the &s;even angels which had the &s;even vials, and talked with me, &s;ay|ing unto me, Come hither, I will &s;hew unto thee the judgment of the great Whore, that &s;itteth upon many waters.</P>
<P N="2">2. With whom the Kings of the Earth have commit|ted fornication, and the Inhabiters of the Earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.</P>
<P>This was the <HI>fifth</HI> Angel who poured the <HI>fifth</HI> vial upon the Throne of the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.10. who invited <HI>John</HI> to him, &s;aying, <HI>[Come hither;]</HI> that is, to the place where he had the vi|&s;ion <HI>[of the great Whore,]</HI> and her judgment from Almighty God revealed unto him, as he te&s;tified in this and the 18th. and 19th. <HI>Chapters.</HI></P>
<PB N="202" REF="105">
<P>This <HI>[great Whore]</HI> is called by Name, My&s;tery <HI>Babylon</HI> the great, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 5. <HI>[That &s;itteth upon many waters.]</HI> Which <HI>waters</HI> are expounded by the Angel to be Peoples, and Multitudes, and Na|tions, and Tongues, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 15. And the Woman is expounded al&s;o, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 18.</P>
<P>[Ver&s;. 2. <HI>With whom the Kings of the Earth,</HI>] <HI>viz.</HI> The Ten Crowned Kings in the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 12. <HI>[have committed Fornication,]</HI> by pro&s;trating their power, &s;trength, and kingdom to the Bea&s;t, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 13. and 17. <HI>[And the Inhabiters of the Earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication;]</HI> namely, they that wor&s;hipped the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.4, and 8.</P>
<P N="3">3. So he carried me away in the &s;pirit into the wil|derne&s;s: and I &s;aw a Woman &s;it upon a &s;carlet-coloured Bea&s;t, full of names of bla&s;phemy, having &s;even heads, and ten horns.</P>
<P>The Angel carried him away not in the Body, but <HI>in the &s;pirit;</HI> that is, <HI>John</HI> was in a trance, as <HI>Peter</HI> was, <HI>Act.</HI> 10.9, 10, 11. and <HI>Paul,</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 12.2, 3. <HI>[Into a Wilderne&s;s;]</HI> that is, a place of retiredne&s;s, fit for Contemplation, Meditation, and Reve|lation, <HI>&amp;c. [And I &s;aw a Woman,]</HI> the great Whore, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 5. The Whore of <HI>Rome,</HI> Ver&s;. 15.18. <HI>[Sit upon a &s;carlet-coloured Bea&s;t.]</HI> By this <HI>Bea&s;t,</HI> we are to under&s;tand the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Emperor with <HI>[&s;even heads and ten horns,] Rev.</HI> 13.1, 2. The Kings in that Empire who give their Power, Strength, and Kingdom, to the Bea&s;t of the <HI>eighth</HI> head with two horns like a Lamb, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.11, 12. <HI>[A &s;carlet-coloured Beast, full of names of bla&s;phemy.]</HI> So de&s;cribed, becau&s;e My&s;tery <HI>Babylon</HI> the great hath, doth, and will &s;hed the blood of the Prophets, Saints, Martyrs, and Witne&s;&s;es of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.6. and 18.24. By the <HI>[names of bla&s;phemy,]</HI> we may under&s;tand tho&s;e bla&s;phemous words, reproachful &s;peaking and &s;inful mockings, which the &s;coffers in the&s;e latter days utter and &s;peak again&s;t Religious Per&s;ons, Religion, the true Wor&s;hip and Wor&s;hippers of God, again&s;t God him&s;elf, Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and his Church, <HI>Rom.</HI> 2.24. <HI>Act.</HI> 26.11. <HI>Titus</HI> 2.5. <HI>Jam.</HI> 2.7.</P>
<PB N="203" REF="105">
<P N="4">4. And the Woman was arrayed in purple, and &s;carlet-colour, and decked with gold and precious &s;tone and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand, full of abominations, and filthine&s;s of her fornication.</P>
<P>By the&s;e <HI>purple, and &s;carlet Garments, decked with Gold, Pearls, and precious &s;tones, wherewith this Woman,</HI> the great Whore <HI>was arrayed,</HI> we may under&s;tand the Riches, Pomp, and Pride of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Church, <HI>Judg.</HI> 8.26. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 27.7-10. And al&s;o, the <HI>[golden cup in her hand]</HI> &s;ignifies, the Whores allurements, and inticements of all &s;orts of Per&s;ons, Kings, People, and Nations, unto her &s;uper&s;titious and idolatrous fal&s;e Wor&s;hip, Wor&s;hipping Images, Crucifixes, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> For this golden cup is full of the abomi|nations and filthine&s;&s;es of the Whores fornication and &s;piritual Whoredoms; wherewith &s;he makes them drunk, as with wine.</P>
<P N="5">5. And upon her forehead <HI>was</HI> a name written, MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MO|THER OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.</P>
<P>That every one, who ob&s;erveth, may know the great Whore, whom <HI>John</HI> &s;aw in his Vi&s;ion; &s;he hath her Name written upon her forehead, <HI>[MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT, &amp;c.]</HI> By <HI>MYSTERY,</HI> we are to under&s;tand the My&s;tery of Iniquity, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.3-7. in oppo&s;ition unto the My|&s;tery of Godline&s;s, in the Doctrine, Wor&s;hip, and Power thereof. <HI>[BABYLON THE GREAT,]</HI> that is, the great Whore, the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Church, and <HI>[THE MOTHER OF HAR|LOTS.]</HI> All National Churches, Pari&s;h Churches, Cathedral Churches, Provincial Churches, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> who own, acknowledge, and &s;ubject them&s;elves to the <HI>Eccle&s;ia&s;tical head&s;hip</HI> of the <HI>Roman</HI> Hierarchy, Pope, and <HI>Papal</HI> Prelacy, Epi&s;copacy, or Presbytery. <HI>[AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH;]</HI> that is, all the Abominations in the World are nouri&s;hed and che|ri&s;hed, by the Indulgences, Pardons, and Di&s;pen&s;ations of the Pope and Church of <HI>Rome.</HI></P>
<PB N="204" REF="106">
<P N="6">6. And I &s;aw the woman drunken with the blood of the Saints, and with the blood of the Martyrs of Je&s;us: and when I &s;aw her, I wondred with great admiration.</P>
<P>This <HI>Woman</HI> (called the great Whore) is that great City, <HI>Rome,</HI> and the <HI>Roman</HI> Monarchy, who in St. <HI>John</HI>'s time reigned over the Kings of the Earth, whom <HI>John</HI> &s;aw <HI>[drunken with the blood of the Saints, and with the blood of the Martyrs of Je&s;us.]</HI> Which words imply fir&s;t, That &s;he &s;hed their blood, as <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.6.</P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> That &s;he thir&s;ted <HI>unfatiably</HI> after their blood, for &s;he was <HI>[drunken with the blood of the Saints and Martyrs of Je&s;us,]</HI> as <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.7. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.24.</P>
<P><HI>Thirdly,</HI> That &s;he thereby merited all that blood that God will give her to drink, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.5, 6, 7. <HI>For &s;he is worthy; for in her was found the blood of Prophets and of Saints, and of all that was &s;hed upon the earth,</HI> Rev. 18.24. <HI>[And when I &s;aw her, I wondred with great admiration.</HI></P>
<P N="7">7. And the angel &s;aid unto me, Wherefore did&s;t thou marvel? I will tell thee the my&s;tery of the woman, and of the bea&s;t that carrieth her, which hath the &s;even heads, and ten horns.</P>
<P>By wondring <HI>here,</HI> we may under&s;tand <HI>John's</HI> admiring, that which he did not under&s;tand the <HI>mystery of;</HI> and al&s;o his adoring the Wi&s;dom of God therein: And thereupon the Angel &s;aid unto him, <HI>[I will tell thee the mystery of the Woman, and of the Bea&s;t that carrieth her, which hath the &s;even heads and ten horns,]</HI> as Ver&s;. 3.</P>
<P N="8">8. The Bea&s;t that thou &s;awe&s;t, was, and is not; and &s;hall a&s;cend out of the bottomle&s;s-pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth &s;hall wonder (who&s;e names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the World) when they be|hold the Bea&s;t that was, and is not, and yet is.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> the Angel &s;hewed <HI>John</HI> the my&s;tery of the <HI>Beast,</HI>
<PB N="205" REF="106">which he de&s;cribed to <HI>John, First,</HI> In his three-fold &s;tate and time, <HI>[he was, is not, and yet is.]</HI> Here is the mind that hath wi&s;dom, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. to unfold the my&s;tery of the&s;e Three particular Chara|cters of the <HI>Bea&s;t, [was, is not, and yet is.]</HI> Fir&s;t, <HI>[The Bea&s;t which thou &s;awe&s;t was;]</HI> that is to &s;ay, the <HI>Roman</HI> State and Kingdom was <HI>formerly</HI> (and even in St. <HI>John</HI>'s time) that fourth Monarchy and Kingdom which was ordained of God, <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.23, 24, 25. <HI>Rom.</HI> 13.1.7. unto which <HI>Roman</HI> power, our ble&s;&s;ed Saviour and his Apo|&s;tles and Di&s;ciples were &s;ubject in all their civil Sanction and Au|thority for Con&s;cience &s;ake, as being Gods Ordinance. Read <HI>Mark</HI> 12.17. <HI>Acts</HI> 25.10, 11. <HI>Rom.</HI> 13.3-7. 1. <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.13, 14, 15. and <HI>Tit.</HI> 3.1. <HI>[And is not]</HI> God's Ordinance of Magi&s;tracy, for after the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan Kingdom was broken, not only into two parts, the Ea&s;t and We&s;t Empires, but divided into Ten Kingdoms or Crowned Horns; then the Dragon, that old Serpent, gave the Bea&s;t his Throne, Power, and great Authority; (<HI>&s;ee the Expo&s;ition of</HI> Chap. 13. Ver&s;. 1, 2.) &s;o that the <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> had his Power, Throne, and Authority, from the Devil, and not from God; and tho&s;e Ten Kings gave their Power, Strength and Kingdom to the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.12, 13, 17. And in this re&s;pect, the <HI>Bea&s;t</HI> is not Gods Ordinance of Magi&s;try: Again, <HI>The Bea&s;t is not;</HI> that is to &s;ay, he was not in being as the Seventh Head in <HI>John</HI>'s time, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. for the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan <HI>Cae&s;ars</HI> (the Sixth Head) governed the Empire when <HI>John</HI> writ this Book. So that <HI>he is not,</HI> with re&s;pect of his King&s;hip, as one of the Seven Heads or Kings in <HI>John's</HI> time, for he was not yet come, but was to ri&s;e <HI>[out of the bottomle&s;s pit,</HI> (as <HI>Chap.</HI> 9.10, 11. and 11.7.13.5. <HI>and</HI> is to <HI>go into perdition;]</HI> and <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11. of this <HI>Chapter:</HI> Therefore He is called the Son of Perdition, and the Antichri&s;t, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.3-10. [<HI>And yet</HI> he <HI>is,</HI>] of the Seven Heads or Kings; that is to &s;ay, He is the Seventh Head or King; and He is al&s;o the Eighth, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11. As he is de&s;cribed <HI>Chap.</HI> 13.11. with two Horns, <HI>that is,</HI> a two-fold Kingly and Supream Power, <HI>Political and Eccle&s;iastical.</HI> The Popes of <HI>Rome,</HI> with re&s;pect of their <HI>Imperial</HI> and <HI>Magisterial</HI> Power over the Emperors and Kings of the <HI>Roman</HI> Kingdom, are the Se|venth Head or King: And the Eighth Head or King, with re&s;pect of their <HI>Hierarchical</HI> and Pontifical Power. See my <HI>Trea|ti&s;e</HI> called <HI>My&s;tical Babylon unveiled,</HI> Printed 1679. <HI>Pag.</HI> 5-12.
<PB N="206" REF="107">[<HI>And they that dwell on the Earth,</HI> &amp;c. See the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Chap.</HI> 8.13. and 13.8.</P>
<P N="9">9. And here <HI>is</HI> the mind which hath wi&s;dom. The &s;even heads are &s;even mountains, on which the woman &s;itteth.</P>
<P>By <HI>Wi&s;dom</HI> here, we may under&s;tand the &s;pirit of wi&s;dom given of God, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 1.17. and 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.20. and <HI>Col.</HI> 1.9. <HI>Filled with the knowledge of his will, in all wi&s;dom and &s;piritual under|&s;tanding.</HI> By <HI>mountains</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand the <HI>Seven Hills</HI> on which old <HI>Rome</HI> was built. <HI>Durham</HI> on this <HI>Ver&s;e,</HI> Pag. 640. and <HI>Mystical Babylon unveiled,</HI> Pag. 2. Printed 1679.</P>
<P N="10">10. And there are &s;even Kings: five are fallen, and one is, <HI>and</HI> the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he mu&s;t continue a &s;hort &s;pace.</P>
<P N="11">11. And the Bea&s;t that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the &s;even, and goeth into per|dition.</P>
<P><HI>[Seven Kings,]</HI> that is, &s;even Kingly Governments (by Suc|ce&s;&s;ion one after another) of the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire or Fourth King|dom. <HI>Namely, First,</HI> Kings, <HI>Secondly,</HI> Con&s;uls, <HI>Thirdly,</HI> De|cemvers, <HI>Fourthly,</HI> Tribunes <HI>Fifthly,</HI> Dictators; the&s;e Five &s;orts were fallen, <HI>that is,</HI> pa&s;t before <HI>John's</HI> time; <HI>[and one is,]</HI> viz. <HI>Cae&s;ars,</HI> the Sixth King. <HI>[The other is not yet come;]</HI> that is, the Seventh Head and King was not come in <HI>John's</HI> time; <HI>viz.</HI> the Pope of <HI>Rome. [And when he cometh, he mu&s;t continue a &s;hort &s;pace,]</HI> Forty <HI>and</HI> Two Months, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.5. <HI>that is,</HI> Twelve Hundred <HI>and</HI> Sixty Prophetical days. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 11.2, 3. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 12.6-12.</P>
<P>[<HI>And the Bea&s;t that was, and is not, even he is the eighth</HI> (King of the <HI>Roman</HI> Empire,) <HI>and is of the &s;even,</HI>] <GAP DESC="foreign">, as <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 8. &s;ee the <HI>Expo&s;ition.</HI></P>
<P><HI>[And goeth into perdition.]</HI> He came out of the bottomle&s;s-pit, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.1. and therefore called the Angel of the bottomle&s;s-pit, <HI>Chap.</HI> 9.11. and called the King of the Locu&s;ts. He is the Man of Sin and Son of Perdition, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 2.3.8.</P>
<PB N="207" REF="107">
<P N="12">12. And the ten horns which thou &s;awe&s;t are ten Kings, which have received no Kingdom as yet; but receive power as Kings one hour with the Bea&s;t.</P>
<P>The Sixth Head, the <HI>Roman Cae&s;ars</HI> had <HI>[ten horns;]</HI> that is, Provinces, and Provincial Legates, Governours under them: But the Seventh Head, and Eighth King of the <HI>Roman</HI> Kingdom hath ten Crowned Horns; <HI>that is,</HI> Ten Kings and Kingdoms under his Dominion. <HI>[Which have received no Kingdom as yet;]</HI> that is, In <HI>John</HI>'s time, before the Bea&s;t of the Seventh Head, the Pope of <HI>Rome,</HI> the Eighth King did ri&s;e, and came to be King of Kings, then [<HI>they receive power as Kings one hour</HI> (at the &s;ame time) <HI>with the Bea&s;t</HI>] of the Seventh Head, the Eighth King. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of the 8th. <HI>Ver&s;e.</HI></P>
<P N="13">13. The&s;e have one mind, and &s;hall give their power and &s;trength unto the Bea&s;t.</P>
<P><HI>[The&s;e,]</HI> All the&s;e Ten Kings agree, <HI>[they have one mind, and &s;hall give their power,]</HI> that is, they &s;hall &s;ubject their Monarchical and Magi&s;terial power to the <HI>Hierarchical and Pontifical</HI> power of the Bea&s;t, in the exerci&s;e and execution thereof for him. <HI>[And &s;trength,]</HI> that is, their <HI>Military</HI> power, the power of the Sword to execute his Decrees, Edicts, Laws, and Commandments, <HI>Chap.</HI> 13.15, 16, 17. Therefore they are called his Horns; for the Pope's Kingdom is upheld by the regal power, and military &s;trength of tho&s;e Ten Kings who agree, and give their Kingdom to the Bea&s;t, as <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 17.</P>
<P N="14">14. The&s;e &s;hall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb &s;hall overcome them: for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings; and they that are with him, <HI>are</HI> called, and cho&s;en, and faithful.</P>
<P>By <HI>War</HI> (here) we may under&s;tand all kind of oppo&s;ition, that the Popes of <HI>Rome,</HI> and the Ten Kings of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Empire can make again&s;t the <HI>Lamb;</HI> that is, the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t. [<HI>For he is Lord of lords, and King of kings,</HI> 1 Tim. 6.15. and Rev. 19.16-19. <HI>[And they that are with him;]</HI> that is,
<PB N="208" REF="108">his Churches, Mini&s;ters, and all the Saints, <HI>who</HI> are called, and cho&s;en, and faithful, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.11-14. <HI>[And the Lamb &s;hall over|come them.]</HI> Chri&s;t and his Army &s;hall overcome the Bea&s;t, and the Kings of the Earth and their Armies, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.19. and <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 149.6, 7, 8, 9.</P>
<P N="15">15. And he &s;aith unto me, The waters which thou &s;awe&s;t, where the whore &s;itteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.</P>
<P>Now the Angel proceeds to tell <HI>John</HI> the my&s;tery of the woman which he &s;aw, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 3, 4, 5, 6. whom the Angel called <HI>the great whore that &s;itteth upon many waters,</HI> Ver&s;. 1. as he promi&s;ed him, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7. which waters <HI>[are Peoples, and Multitudes, and Nations, and Tongues.]</HI></P>
<P N="16">16. And the ten horns which thou &s;awe&s;t upon the Bea&s;t, the&s;e &s;hall hate the whore, and &s;hall make her de&s;olate, and naked, and &s;hall eat her fle&s;h, and burn her with fire.</P>
<P>The&s;e <HI>[ten horns]</HI> are expounded by the Angel, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 12. (&s;ee the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of that <HI>Ver&s;.</HI>) to be ten Kings. <HI>[The&s;e &s;hall hate the whore,]</HI> that is, the Church of <HI>Rome;</HI> that is, the Popedom, the Prie&s;thood, and her fal&s;e idolatrous Wor&s;hip. <HI>[And &s;hall make her de&s;olate and naked;]</HI> that is, They &s;hall wa&s;te the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> take away all her Revenues, which the Pope, Cardinals, Abbots, Friars, Nuns, Prie&s;ts, and Je&s;uits, have in po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ion. They <HI>[&s;hall eat her fle&s;h, and baun her with fire;]</HI> that is, they &s;hall utterly ruine the City of <HI>Rome,</HI> the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and all National Papal Churches, by taking away all Popi&s;h Lands for ever. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 16.19, 20.</P>
<P N="17">17. For God hath put in their hearts to fulfill his will, and to agree, and give their Kingdom unto the Bea&s;t, until the words of God &s;hall be fulfilled.</P>
<P>In this <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> are Three things to be ob&s;erved and expounded. <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> An Act of God. <HI>[For God hath put in their hearts to fulfill his will.] Secondly,</HI> An Act of the Ten Kings, <HI>[To agree, and
<PB N="209" REF="108">give their Kingdom unto the Bea&s;t.] Thirdly,</HI> The limitted time, <HI>[until the words of God &s;hall be fulfilled.]</HI> By <HI>[the words of God]</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand, tho&s;e Words of Prophecy written in this Book (touching the de&s;truction of the great Whore) &s;hall be fulfilled, <HI>Chap.</HI> 16. and 18. and 19.</P>
<P N="18">18. And the woman which thou &s;awe&s;t, is that great City, which reigneth over the Kings of the Earth.</P>
<P>This <HI>[great City,]</HI> literally taken, is the City of <HI>Rome,</HI> as will appear in the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of the <HI>Eighteenth Chapter;</HI> and taken <HI>my&s;tically,</HI> we may under&s;tand <HI>Babylon</HI> the great; that is, the whole <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.16-21.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="18" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. XVIII.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND after the&s;e things I &s;aw another Angel come down from Heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightned with his glory.</P>
<P>This is the Angel that poured forth the <HI>fifth</HI> Vial upon the Seat or Throne of the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.10. The School-men tell us, there are <HI>three</HI> degrees of the holy Angels. The <HI>fir&s;t</HI> Hierarchy are Seraphims, Cherubims, and Thrones; the <HI>&s;econd</HI> hath Do|minions, Virtues, and Powers; the <HI>third</HI> hath Principalities, Arch-Angels and Angels. But certainly there are Orders and Degrees among the holy Angels, for the holy Scripture mentioneth Arch-Angels and Angels, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 4.16. and <HI>Jude Ver&s;.</HI> 9. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 10.1-8. Al&s;o Cherubims and Seraphims, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 6.2-6. Likewi&s;e Principalities, Thrones, and Dominions, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.16. and <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 1.21. and 3.10. &s;o that there are degrees of Angels. This Angel, as he is great in power, &s;o he excels in glory. <HI>[The earth was lightned with his glory,]</HI> who is here &s;aid to Preach the everla&s;ting Go&s;pel, <HI>Chap.</HI> 14.6, 7.</P>
<PB N="210" REF="109">
<P N="2">2. And he cried mightily with a &s;trong voice, &s;aying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of Devils, and the hold of every foul &s;pirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.</P>
<P>By crying <HI>[mightily with a loud voice,]</HI> we may under&s;tand a mo&s;t clear and open declaration of the utter ruine, and final de|&s;truction of <HI>My&s;tical Babylon, Rome</HI> Papal; <HI>[&s;aying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen.]</HI> This Declaration of <HI>Rome</HI>'s de&s;truction, is borrowed from <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 13.19, 20, 21, 22. and 34.13, 14, 15. <HI>Jer.</HI> 51.37. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.21. <HI>Rome material</HI> and <HI>my&s;tical,</HI> &s;hall be utterly ruined, Papi&s;ts and Popery &s;hall be de&s;troyed root and branch. <HI>[And is become the habitation of Devils, and the hold of every foul &s;pirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.]</HI> As it was with old <HI>Babylon, I&s;a.</HI> 13.19, 20, 21, 22. <HI>And Babylon the glory of Kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees excellency, &s;hall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrha. It &s;hall never be inhabi|ted, neither &s;hall it be dwelt in from generation to generation: neither &s;hall the Arabian pitch tent there, neither &s;hall the &s;hepherds make their fold there. But wild bea&s;ts of the de&s;art &s;hall lie there, and their hou&s;es &s;hall be full of doleful creatures, and owls &s;hall dwell there, and &s;atyrs &s;hall dance there. And the wild bea&s;ts of the i&s;lands &s;hall cry in their de&s;olate hou&s;es, and dragons in</HI> their <HI>plea&s;ant palaces: and her time</HI> is <HI>near to come, and her days &s;hall not be prolonged.</HI> So it &s;hall be with <HI>My&s;tery Babylon,</HI> Rome <HI>Papal,</HI> burnt and de&s;troyed. Their Mona&s;teries, Abbies, Priories, Nunneries, and all their Religious places, &s;hall be made utterly de&s;olate, and haunted with Devils, as <HI>Mark</HI> 5.2, 3-5. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 8.28.</P>
<P N="3">3. For all Nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the Kings of the Earth have committed fornication with her, and the Mer|chants of the Earth are waxed rich through the abun|dance of her delicacies.</P>
<P>All Nations of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Dominion, [<HI>and</HI> all <HI>the Kings of the Earth,</HI>] who have given their Power, Strength, and King|dom,
<PB N="211" REF="109">to the Bea&s;t of the Seventh Head, the Eighth King, the Pope of <HI>Rome,</HI> the <HI>Roman</HI> Church and Clergy, her Merchants that trade in the Papal See of <HI>Rome,</HI> her Prelates, and Prie&s;ts, who &s;ell Pardons, Indulgences, Di&s;pen&s;ations; al&s;o Slaves and Souls of Men, as <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11, 12, 13. <HI>Omnia &s;unt Romae venalia.</HI></P>
<P N="4">4. And I heard another voice from Heaven, &s;aying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her &s;ins, and that ye receive not of her plagues:</P>
<P N="5">5. For her &s;ins have reached unto Heaven, and God hath remembred her iniquities.</P>
<P>This other <HI>[voice from Heaven]</HI> is the voice of God, as <HI>Jer.</HI> 50.8. and 51.6, 7, 8, 9. <HI>[Come out of her my people.]</HI> They are God's people either by Election or Vocation, whom God commands to come out of <HI>My&s;tical Babylon,</HI> as 2 <HI>Cor</HI> 6.17, 18.</P>
<P><HI>[That ye be not partakers of her &s;ins;] viz.</HI> of her Whoredoms, Thefts, Sorceries and Murders, <HI>Rev.</HI> 9.21. <HI>[And that ye receive not of her plagues;] viz.</HI> the Vials of the la&s;t Plagues, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.1. and 14.9, 10, 11.</P>
<P><HI>[For her &s;ins have reached unto Heaven, and God hath remembred her iniquities;]</HI> that is, her &s;ins of &s;piritual Fornications, Bla&s;phe|mies, and bloody Ma&s;&s;acrees and Per&s;ecutions. See <HI>Rev.</HI> 16.5, 6-15, 16, 17. and 16.17. &s;ee the <HI>Expo&s;ition.</HI></P>
<P N="6">6. Reward her even as &s;he rewarded you, and double unto her double, according to her works: in the cup which &s;he hath filled, fill to her double.</P>
<P N="7">7. How much &s;he hath glorified her &s;elf, and lived deliciou&s;ly, &s;o much torment and &s;orrow give her: for &s;he &s;aith in her heart, I &s;it a Queen, and am no widow, and &s;hall &s;ee no &s;orrow.</P>
<P>This <HI>reward</HI> is Gods righteous retaliation, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.5, 6. and the an&s;wer of <HI>Sion's</HI> Prayers, <HI>Jer.</HI> 51.35, 36, 37-48, 49.</P>
<P><HI>[How much &s;he hath glorified her &s;elf, &s;he &s;aith, I &s;it a Queen.]</HI> She
<PB N="212" REF="110">is Queen Regent, &s;ee <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.15-18. The Queen-Mother, &s;ee <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.5. that great old &s;carlet Whore, the Church of <HI>Rome;</HI> as old <HI>Babylon</HI> &s;aid, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 47.1-7-9, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P>The remainder of this <HI>Chapter</HI> is <HI>literal,</HI> and needs no <HI>Expo&s;i|tion;</HI> it is &s;o plain, that any intelligible per&s;on may run and read it, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 27.29-32. <HI>And all that handle the Oar, the Mariners,</HI> and <HI>all the Pilots of the Sea, &s;hall come down from their &s;hips, they &s;hall &s;tand upon the Land.&mdash;And in their wailing they &s;hall take up a la|mentation for thee, and lament over thee,</HI> &s;aying, <HI>What</HI> City is <HI>like Tyrus, like the destroyed in the mid&s;t of the &s;ea.</HI> I&s;a. 34.8, 9, 10. <HI>For</HI> it is <HI>the day of the Lords vengeance,</HI> and <HI>the year of recompences for the controver&s;ie of Zion. And the &s;treams thereof &s;hall be turned into pitch, and the du&s;t thereof into brim&s;tone, and the land thereof &s;hall become burning pitch. It &s;hall not be quenched night nor day, the &s;moke thereof &s;hall go up for ever: from generation to generation it &s;hall lie wa&s;te, none &s;hall pa&s;s through it for ever and ever.</HI> P&s;al. 58.11. <HI>So that a man &s;hall &s;ay, Verily</HI> there is <HI>a reward for the righte|ous: verily he is a God that judgeth in the earth.</HI> Jer. 51.47, 48, 49-63, 64. <HI>Therefore behold, the days come, that I will do judgment upon the graven images of Babylon, and her whole land &s;hall be con|founded, and all her &s;lain &s;hall fall in the mid&s;t of her. Then the Heaven, and the Earth, and all that</HI> is <HI>therein, &s;hall &s;ing for Baby|lon: for the &s;poilers &s;hall come unto her from the north, &s;aith the Lord. As Babylon</HI> hath cau&s;ed <HI>the &s;lain of I&s;rael to fall: &s;o at Ba|bylon &s;hall fall the &s;lain of all the earth.&mdash;And it &s;hall be when thou ha&s;t made an end of reading this book,</HI> that <HI>thou &s;halt bind a stone to it, and ca&s;t it into the mid&s;t of Euphrates: And thou &s;halt &s;ay, Thus &s;hall Babylon &s;ink, and &s;hall not ri&s;e from the evil that I will bring upon her: and they &s;hall be weary. Thus far</HI> are <HI>the words of Jere|miah.</HI> Rev. 18.24. <HI>And in her was found the blood of Prophets, and of Saints, and of all that were &s;lain upon the earth.</HI> God reveals and revengeth her blood-guiltine&s;s, and calls all his Saints in Heaven and Earth to rejoice, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 20.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="19" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="213" REF="110">
<HEAD>CHAP. XIX.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND after the&s;e things I heard a great voice of much people in Heaven, &s;aying, Alleluia; &s;alvation, and glory, and honour, and power unto the Lord our God:</P>
<P N="2">2. For true and righteous <HI>are</HI> his judgments; for he hath judged the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his &s;ervants at her hand.</P>
<P N="3">3. And again they &s;aid Alleluia. And her &s;moke ro&s;e up for ever and ever.</P>
<P><HI>[After the&s;e things;]</HI> that is, after the ruine of the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> the City of <HI>Rome,</HI> the judgment of the great Whore, <HI>my&s;ti|cal Babylon,</HI> Pope, and Papi&s;ts, <HI>[I heard a great voice of much peo|ple in Heaven;] viz.</HI> of the Prophets, Apo&s;tles, Martyrs, and all the Saints in glory; <HI>[Saying, Alleluia,]</HI> prai&s;e ye the Lord, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 68.4. They a&s;cribed <HI>[Salvation, and glory, and honour, and power unto the Lord our God.]</HI></P>
<P>[<HI>For true and righteous</HI> are <HI>his judgments,</HI> Ver&s;. 2.] to wit, upon <HI>My&s;tical Babylon,</HI> the City and Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> Chap. 18.8. <HI>[For he hath judged the great Whore;]</HI> that Mother of Harlots, <HI>[which did corrupt the earth,]</HI> that is, the Inhabitants of the Earth, who Wor&s;hip the Bea&s;t and his Image, and receive his Mark, Name, and Number, <HI>Rev.</HI> 13.15, 16, 17. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.9, 10, 11. &s;ee the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> thereof.</P>
<P><HI>[With her fornication;]</HI> that is, &s;piritual Whoredom, her Ido|latry and fal&s;e Wor&s;hip. <HI>[And hath avenged the blood of his &s;ervants at her hand,]</HI> Rev. 16.5, 6, 7. and 18.20. &s;ee the <HI>Expo&s;ition.</HI></P>
<P>[<HI>And again</HI> (Ver&s;. 3.) <HI>they &s;aid Alleluia.</HI>] Prai&s;e ye the Lord, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 68.4. <HI>[And her &s;moke ro&s;e up for ever and ever,]</HI> Rev. 14.9, 10, 11. <HI>and</HI> Rev. 18.8, 9, 10.</P>
<PB N="214" REF="111">
<P N="4">4. And the four and twenty Elders, and the four Bea&s;ts fell down, and wor&s;hipped God that &s;ate on the Throne, &s;aying, Amen; Alleluia.</P>
<P N="5">5. And a voice came out of the Throne, &s;aying, Prai&s;e our God, all ye his &s;ervants, and ye that fear him, both &s;mall and great.</P>
<P>By [<HI>the four and twenty Elders, and the four</HI> living Creatures,] we are to under&s;tand the Mini&s;ters and Members of Chri&s;t in his Churches of Saints on Earth, who wor&s;hip God that &s;its upon his Throne in Heaven. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 103.19. <HI>The Lord hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens, and his Kingdom ruleth over all. [Saying, Amen; Alleluia.]</HI> Prai&s;e ye the Lord.</P>
<P><HI>[And a voice came out of the Throne, &s;aying, Prai&s;e our God, all ye his &s;ervants, and ye that fear him, both &s;mall and great.]</HI></P>
<P N="6">6. And I heard as it were the voice of a great mul|titude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thundrings, &s;aying, Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.</P>
<P N="7">7. Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made her &s;elf ready.</P>
<P>This <HI>[great multitude,]</HI> are the concour&s;e of the <HI>Jews</HI> and <HI>Gentiles</HI> joining together to &s;ing Alleluia's to God and Chri&s;t; as was prophe&s;ied <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 52.7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. <HI>How beautiful upon the Mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publi&s;heth peace, that bringeth good tidings of good, that publi&s;heth &s;alvation, that &s;aith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth! Thy watchmen &s;hall lift up the voice, with the voice together &s;hall they &s;ing: for they &s;hall &s;ee Eye to Eye, when the Lord &s;hall bring again Zion. Break forth into joy, &s;ing together ye wa&s;te places of Jeru&s;alem: for the Lord hath comforted his people, he hath redeemed Jeru&s;alem. The Lord hath made bare his holy arm in the eyes of all the Nations, and
<PB N="215" REF="111">all the ends of the Earth &s;hall &s;ee the &s;alvation of our God. De|part ye, depart ye, go ye out from thence, touch no unclean thing, go ye out of the mid&s;t of her; be ye clean, that bear the Ve&s;&s;els of the Lord. For ye &s;hall not go out with ha&s;te, nor go by flight; for the Lord will go before you: and the God of I&s;rael will be your reward.</HI> The voice of &s;inging together. The matter of their Song was the Kingdom of Chri&s;t; <HI>[For the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.]</HI> Rev. 11.15, 16, 17. See the Expo&s;ition.</P>
<P><HI>Ver&s;e</HI> 7. contains another Cau&s;e of the&s;e high Prai&s;es of God: <HI>[Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for the Marriage of the Lamb is come, and his Wife hath made her &s;elf ready.]</HI> Read 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 11.2. <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 2.19-23. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.1, 2. And this joy and gladne&s;s was prophe&s;ied of the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t al&s;o, <HI>Cant.</HI> 3.11. <HI>Go forth, O ye Daughters of Zion, and behold King Solo|mon with the Crown wherewith his Mother crowned him in the day of his e&s;pou&s;als, and in the day of the gladne&s;s of his heart.</HI></P>
<P N="8">8. And to her was granted, that &s;he &s;hould be ar|rayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteou&s;ne&s;s of Saints.</P>
<P N="9">9. And he &s;aith unto me, Write, Ble&s;&s;ed <HI>are</HI> they which are called unto the marriage-&s;upper of the Lamb. And he &s;aith unto me, The&s;e are the true &s;ayings of God.</P>
<P>In the Eighth <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> is explained, How the Bride, the Lambs Wife was made <HI>ready.</HI> That is, <HI>She was arrayed in fine linen, clean,</HI> without any &s;pot, <HI>Cant.</HI> 4.7-10. <HI>Thou art all fair my Love, their is no &s;pot in thee. [And white;]</HI> that is, wa&s;hed and made white in the blood of the Lamb, <HI>Rev.</HI> 7.13, 14, 15. <HI>[For the fine Linen is the righteou&s;ne&s;s of Saints.]</HI> That is, their Righte|ou&s;ne&s;s of <HI>Ju&s;tification,</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.18. with which the Saints are co|vered, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 61.10. and their Righteou&s;ne&s;s of <HI>Sanctification,</HI> where|with they are beautified, <HI>Eph.</HI> 4.24. and 5.9. and <HI>Phil.</HI> 1.11. And Je&s;us Chri&s;t is made of God unto the Saints, both Righte|ou&s;ne&s;s and Sanctification, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.30.</P>
<P><HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. [<HI>And he &s;aith unto me, Write, Ble&s;&s;ed</HI> are <HI>they which are called unto the Marriage-&s;upper of the Lamb.]</HI> He, <HI>that is,</HI> the
<PB N="216" REF="112">Angel of God: Me, <HI>that is, John,</HI> Write: For <HI>[the&s;e are the true &s;ayings of God.]</HI> By <HI>the marriage-&s;upper of the Lamb,</HI> we are to under&s;tand Chri&s;t's and the wi&s;e Virgins Wedding, <HI>Matth.</HI> 25.1-13. <HI>And they that were ready went in with him to the Marriage.</HI> See my Expo&s;ition of the Parable of the Ten Virgins, 1674.</P>
<P N="10">10. And I fell at his feet to wor&s;hip him: and he &s;aid unto me, See <HI>thou do it</HI> not: I am thy fellow-&s;er|vant, and of thy brethren that have the te&s;timony of Je&s;us: wor&s;hip God: for the te&s;timony of Je&s;us is the &s;pirit of prophecy.</P>
<P>The Apo&s;tle <HI>John</HI> doubtle&s;s did not know that this Angel was one of God's mini&s;tring &s;pirits, &s;ent forth from Chri&s;t to mini|&s;ter unto him; for had he known, he would not have fallen down to Wor&s;hip him. And this appears by what the Angel &s;aid unto him; [<HI>See</HI> thou do it <HI>not: I am thy Fellow-&s;ervant,</HI> (not thy Lord) <HI>and of thy Brethren, that have the te&s;timony of Je&s;us;</HI>] a Servant to them al&s;o, <HI>who are the Heirs of Salvati|on,</HI> Heb. 1.7-14. e&s;pecially of the overcoming Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 12.11. <HI>[Wor&s;hip God:]</HI> Men ought not to Wor&s;hip Angels; but both Men and Angels mu&s;t Wor&s;hip God, <HI>Matth.</HI> 4.10. <HI>For it is written, Thou &s;halt Wor&s;hip the Lord thy God; and him only &s;halt thou &s;erve.</HI> Not Angels, not Saints decea&s;ed, not the Vir|gin <HI>Mary,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>[For the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us is the &s;pirit of prophe|cy.]</HI> By <HI>the Te&s;timony of Je&s;us,</HI> we are to under&s;tand the Re|velation of Je&s;us Chri&s;t; which God gave unto him to &s;hew un|to his Servants, and he &s;ent and &s;ignified it by his Angel unto his Servant <HI>John, Rev.</HI> 1.1, 2. <HI>Who bare Record of the Word of God, and of the te&s;timony of Je&s;us Christ.</HI></P>
<P N="11">11. And I &s;aw Heaven opened, and behold, a white Hor&s;e; and he that &s;ate upon him <HI>was</HI> called faithful and true, and in righteou&s;ne&s;s he doth judge and make war.</P>
<P>The great Battle of <HI>Armageddon, Chap.</HI> 16.16. is more fully de&s;cribed in the other part of this <HI>Chapter,</HI> from this <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> to the
<PB N="217" REF="112">end thereof; amplified, <HI>First,</HI> by the Preparation to it: And, <HI>Secondly,</HI> By the Event of it: <HI>[I &s;aw Heaven opened:]</HI> So he had done before, <HI>Chap.</HI> 4.1. So did St. <HI>Stephen, Act.</HI> 7.56. <HI>[And behold a white Hor&s;e.]</HI> Such a Vi&s;ion of Chri&s;t <HI>John</HI> had, <HI>Chap.</HI> 6.1, 2. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition.</HI> There Chri&s;t came to Conquer and Convert Sinners; here he comes to Conquer and De&s;troy his Enemies, that would not have him to reign. <HI>[In Righteou&s;ne&s;s he doth Judge and make War.]</HI> That is, Chri&s;t doth enter into Judgment again&s;t his Enemies, and doth War again&s;t them, and De&s;troy them.</P>
<P N="12">12. His eyes <HI>were</HI> as a flame of fire, and on his Head were many Crowns; and he had a Name writ|ten that no man knew but he him&s;elf.</P>
<P N="13">13. And he <HI>was</HI> clothed with a Ve&s;ture dipt in blood: and his Name is called, The Word of God.</P>
<P>So is Chri&s;t de&s;cribed <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.14. and 2.18. <HI>See the Expo&s;ition.</HI> Read <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 11.1-4. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.13. <HI>[And on his Head were ma|ny Crowns;]</HI> not material, but Metaphorical; whereby is &s;igni|fied the Preheminence, Supremacy, and Soveraignty of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, above all Principalities, and Powers, Thrones and Dominions, as being the only Potentate, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.15. and 16. <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> of this <HI>Chapter.</HI> And he had a Name written, that no Man knew, but he him&s;elf; <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 9.6, 7. a &s;ecret Name, as <HI>Judg.</HI> 13.18. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 13. <HI>[The word of God,]</HI> Ver&s;. 14. [<HI>And he</HI> was <HI>clothed with a ve&s;ture dipt in blood.</HI>] So the Prophet <HI>I&s;aiah</HI> de&s;cribed-Chri&s;t, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 63.1, 2, 3, 4. <HI>Who</HI> is <HI>this that cometh from Edom, with died garments from Bozrah? this</HI> that is <HI>glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatne&s;s of his &s;trength? I that &s;peak in righteou&s;ne&s;s, mighty to &s;ave. Wherefore</HI> art thou <HI>red in thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth in the wine-fat? I have trodden the wine-pre&s;s alone, and of the people</HI> there was <HI>none with me: for I will tread them in mine anger, and trample them in my fury, and their blood &s;hall be &s;prinkled upon my garments, and I will &s;tain all my raiment. For the day of vengeance</HI> is <HI>in mine heart, and the year of my redeemed is come.</HI> Which noteth the &s;uffe|rings of Chri&s;t for the &s;ins of Gods cho&s;en people, and his con|que&s;t
<PB N="218" REF="113">over all his bloody enemies, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14. <HI>[And his name is called, The Word of God,]</HI> John 1.1, 2, 3. and 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.7. which Name no Man knows, but he him&s;elf.</P>
<P N="14">14. And the Armies which were in Heaven followed him upon white Hor&s;es, clothed in fine linen, white and clean.</P>
<P>By <HI>[the Armies which were in Heaven]</HI> that followed Chri&s;t, we may under&s;tand, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> The holy Angels whom <HI>Eli&s;ha's</HI> &s;ervant &s;aw when his eyes were opened, 2 <HI>Kings</HI> 6.13-17. <HI>Secondly,</HI> Tho&s;e holy Saints, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 149. <HI>the whole P&s;al.</HI> who follow the Lamb where&s;oever he goes, <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.1, 2, 3, 4, 5. <HI>who are cho&s;en, and called, and faithful,</HI> Rev. 17.14. The <HI>[white Hor&s;es]</HI> are an <HI>emblem</HI> of victory, as <HI>Rev.</HI> 6.1, 2. conquering and to conquer. <HI>[Clothed in fine linen, white and clean,]</HI> as the Bride was, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7.8. <HI>&s;ee the Expo&s;ition.</HI> Which &s;ignifies the holine&s;s and righteou&s;ne&s;s of Chri&s;t's Armies, no &s;potted, no unclean Souldiers in Chri&s;t's Armies, <HI>who is the Captain of our &s;alvation.</HI></P>
<P N="15">15. And out of his mouth goeth a &s;harp &s;word, that with it he &s;hould &s;mite the Nations: and he &s;hall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treadeth the wine|pre&s;s of the fiercene&s;s and wrath of Almighty God.</P>
<P N="16">16. And he hath on his ve&s;ture, and on his thigh a Name written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS.</P>
<P>In the 15th. <HI>Ver&s;e</HI> are revealed the two principal Weapons which the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t will make u&s;e of in this battel again&s;t his enemies; <HI>viz.</HI> the Bea&s;t, the Kings of the Earth, and their Ar|mies, as <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 19. and they are the &s;word of his mouth, which is the Word of God, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 6.17. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 2.12. <HI>[And out of his mouth goeth a &s;harp &s;word.]</HI> The word of <HI>threatned vengeance</HI> is &s;harper than a two-edged Sword, <HI>Heb.</HI> 4.12. And his iron Rod, the Rod of his &s;trength, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 110.1, 2. whereby is &s;ignified his Kingly power, <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 2.9-12. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16.</P>
<PB N="219" REF="113">
<P><HI>[And he hath on his Ve&s;ture, and on his thigh a Name written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS.]</HI> The Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t is King of Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.3. King of <HI>Sion, P&s;al.</HI> 149.1, 2. and King of Nations, <HI>Jer.</HI> 10.7-10. the only Potentate, 1 <HI>Tim.</HI> 6.15. And he &s;hall be King in all the Earth, <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.9. And the Kingdoms of this World &s;hall become the Kingdom of Chri&s;t and his Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. and <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.27, 28.</P>
<P N="17">17. And I &s;aw an Angel &s;tanding in the &s;un; and he cried with a loud voice, &s;aying to all the fowls that flie in the mid&s;t of Heaven, Come and gather your &s;elves together unto the &s;upper of the great God.</P>
<P N="18">18. That ye may eat the fle&s;h of Kings, and the fle&s;h of Captains, and the fle&s;h of mighty Men, and the fle&s;h of Hor&s;es, and of them that &s;it on them, and the fle&s;h of all Men, both free and bond, both &s;mall and great.</P>
<P>This <HI>Angel</HI> is Chri&s;t's Herald, &s;ent forth to &s;ummon the Fowls of the Air to come to [<HI>the Supper of the great God, to eat the fle&s;h of Kings, Captains, and mighty Men, and</HI> all Men, <HI>both &s;mall and great.</HI>] Whereby is &s;ignified, <HI>First,</HI> The certainty of Chri&s;t's victory over all his enemies. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The great &s;laughter which Chri&s;t will make in this great <HI>Armageddon</HI> battel among&s;t his enemies. <HI>Ezek.</HI> 39.1-6-8-17, 18, 19, 20, 21. <HI>Therefore thou Son of Man, prophe&s;ie again&s;t Gog, and &s;ay, Thus &s;aith the Lord God, Behold, I</HI> am <HI>again&s;t thee, O Gog, the chief Prince of Me&s;hech and Tubal. And I will &s;end a fire on Magog, and among them that dwell carele&s;ly in the I&s;les, and they &s;hall know that I</HI> am <HI>the Lord.&mdash;Behold, it is come, and it is done, &s;aith the Lord God; this</HI> is, <HI>the day whereof I have &s;poken.&mdash;And thou &s;on of man, Thus &s;aith the Lord God, Speak unto every &s;eathered fowl, and to every Bea&s;t of the field, A&s;&s;emble your &s;elves and come gather your &s;elves on every &s;ide to my &s;a|crifice that I do &s;acrifice for you,</HI> even <HI>a great &s;acrifice upon the mountains of I&s;rael, that ye may eat fle&s;h, and drink blood. Ye &s;hall eat the fle&s;h of the mighty, and drink the blood of the Princes of the Earth, of Rams,
<PB N="220" REF="114">of Lambs, and of Goats, of Bullocks, all of them fatlings of Ba&s;han. And ye &s;hall eat fat till ye be full, and drink blood till ye be drunken, of my &s;acrifice which I have &s;acrificed for you. Thus ye &s;hall be filled at my table with Hor&s;es, and Chariots, with mighty men, and with all Men of War, &s;aith the Lord God. And I will &s;et my glory among the heathen, and all the heathen &s;hall &s;ee my judgment that I have executed, and my hand that I have laid upon them.</HI></P>
<P N="19">19. And I &s;aw the Bea&s;t, and the Kings of the Earth, and their Armies gathered together to make war again&s;t him that &s;ate on the Hor&s;e, and again&s;t his Army.</P>
<P N="20">20. And the Bea&s;t was taken, and with him the fal&s;e Prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the Bea&s;t, and them that wor&s;hipped his image. The&s;e both were ca&s;t alive into a lake of fire burning with brim&s;tone.</P>
<P N="21">21. And the remnant were &s;lain with the &s;word of him that &s;ate upon the Hor&s;e, which <HI>&s;word</HI> proceeded out of his mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their fle&s;h.</P>
<P>In the&s;e Three <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> are declared, <HI>First,</HI> Who are the enemies of Chri&s;t and his Armies, namely, <HI>[the Bea&s;t, the Kings of the Earth, and their Armies,]</HI> Ver&s;. 19. See the <HI>Expo&s;ition</HI> of <HI>Chap.</HI> 11.7.13.1, 2-11.16.13, 14. and 17.8-11, 12. and 12.13, 14. <HI>Secondly,</HI> The effect of this great battel, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 20. <HI>The Bea&s;t and the fal&s;e Prophet</HI> (the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Hierarchy, Clergy and Prie&s;t|hood) were taken as Pri&s;oners of war. <HI>[Both the&s;e were ca&s;t alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone;]</HI> that is, into Hell-fire, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 21. <HI>[And the remnant,]</HI> that is, the Kings, Captains, and great Men, and their Armies, Souldiers, both &s;mall and great, were &s;lain with the &s;word, that is, the Word of God, and Com|mands of Chri&s;t, written in the holy Scripture. <HI>[And all the fowls were filled with their fle&s;h.]</HI> Jer. 51.19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24. <HI>The portion of Jacob</HI> is <HI>not like them, for he</HI> is <HI>the former of all things,
<PB N="221" REF="114">and</HI> I&s;rael is <HI>the rod of his inheritance: the Lord of Ho&s;ts</HI> is <HI>his Name. Thou</HI> art <HI>my battel-ax</HI> and <HI>weapons of war: for with thee will I break in pieces the Nations, and with thee will I de&s;troy Kingdoms: And with thee will I break in pieces the hor&s;e and his rider, and with thee will I break in pieces the chariot and his rider: With thee al&s;o will I break in pieces man and woman, and with thee will I break in pieces old and young, and with thee will I break in pieces the young man and the maid: I will al&s;o break in pieces with thee the &s;hepherd and his flock, and with thee will I break in pieces the husbandman and his yoke of oxen, and with thee will I break in pieces captains and rulers. And I will render unto Babylon, and to all the inhabitants of Chaldea, all their evil that they have done in Zion, in your &s;ight, &s;aith the Lord.</HI> P&s;al. 149.1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. <HI>Prai&s;e ye the Lord, &s;ing unto the Lord a new Song,</HI> and <HI>his prai&s;e in the congregation of Saints. Let I&s;rael rejoice in him that made him: let the children of Zion be joyful in their King. Let them prai&s;e his name in the dance: let them &s;ing prai&s;es unto him with the timbrel and harp. For the Lord taketh plea&s;ure in is peo|ple: he will beautify the meek with &s;alvation. Let the Saints be joyful in glory: let them &s;ing aloud upon their beds.</HI> Let <HI>the high</HI> prai&s;es <HI>of God</HI> be <HI>in their mouth, and a two-edged &s;word in their hand; To exe|cute vengeance upon the heathen,</HI> and <HI>puni&s;hments upon the people; To bind their kings with chains, and their nobles with fetters of iron; To execute upon them the judgment written: this honour have all his Saints. Prai&s;e ye the Lord.</HI> As God &s;tirred up the &s;pirit of the <HI>Medes, Jer.</HI> 51.11-28. &s;o God will rai&s;e up the &s;pirit of Kings to hate the Whore, and to eat her fle&s;h, and to burn her with fire, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.6. and &s;o make my&s;tical <HI>Babylon</HI> an utter de&s;olation, <HI>Rev.</HI> 18.21, 22, 23, 24.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="20" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="222" REF="115">
<HEAD>CHAP. XX.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND I &s;aw an Angel come down from Heaven, having the key of the bottomle&s;s-pit, and a great chain in his hand.</P>
<P N="2">2. And he laid hold on the Dragon, that old Ser|pent, which is the Devil and Satan, and bound him a thou&s;and years.</P>
<P N="3">3. And ca&s;t him into the bottomle&s;s-pit, and &s;hut him up, and &s;et a Seal upon him, that he &s;hould deceive the Nations no more, till the thou&s;and years &s;hould be fulfilled: and after that he mu&s;t be loo&s;ed a little &s;ea&s;on.</P>
<P><HI>John</HI> had &s;een <HI>[the Dragon, that old Serpent, which is the Devil and Satan,]</HI> and his Angels, ca&s;t out of the <HI>Roman</HI> Pagan King|dom and Dominion, <HI>Chap.</HI> 12.7-9, 10. And here <HI>John</HI> had re|vealed unto him how the Dragon (as a conquered enemy, and wretched captive) is bound, and made a clo&s;e Pri&s;oner for a Thou|&s;and years, after the de&s;truction of the <HI>Roman</HI> Papal Kingdom and Dominion. This Angel is Chri&s;t, as appears, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> By the place whence he came; <HI>[And I &s;aw an Angel come down from Heaven,</HI> 1 The&s;&s;. 3.13. and 2 The&s;&s;. 1.6, 7. <HI>Secondly,</HI> By the emblem of his Power and great Authority. <HI>[Having the key of the bottomle&s;s-pit,]</HI> Rev. 1.18. and 3.7. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> By the means of ex|ecuting his great power. <HI>[And a great chain in his hand.]</HI> Ver&s;. 2. <HI>[And he laid hold on the Dragon, that old &s;erpent which is the Devil and Satan, and bound him a thou&s;and years;]</HI> that is, a certain defi|nite time, <GAP DESC="foreign">, Ver&s;. 4. the&s;e <HI>thou&s;and years,</HI> &s;o Ver&s;. 3-5, 6, 7. They are not any my&s;tical or prophetical number, but literal, and &s;o <HI>Pareus,</HI> and other Expo&s;itors number them <HI>literally,</HI> Ver&s;. 3. <HI>[And ca&s;t him into the bottomle&s;s-pit,]</HI> that he might go into perdition with the Bea&s;t, and the fal&s;e Prophet, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. <HI>[And &s;hut him up, and &s;et a Seal upon him;]</HI> that is, &s;ecured him in his
<PB N="223" REF="115">Pri&s;on from tempting and deceiving the Nations by him&s;elf, or by his In&s;truments; Pagan, Papal, or Mahometan fal&s;e Teach|ers, as 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.1, 2, 3. <HI>[Till the thou&s;and years &s;hall be fulfilled,</HI> (and ended or fini&s;hed,) <HI>and after that he must be loo&s;ed a little &s;ea&s;on,]</HI> as Ver&s;. 7, 8.</P>
<P N="4">4. And I &s;aw Thrones, and they &s;at upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I <HI>&s;aw</HI> the &s;ouls of them that were beheaded for the witne&s;s of Je&s;us, and for the word of God, and which had not wor&s;hip|ped the Bea&s;t, neither his Image, neither had received his Mark upon their foreheads or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Chri&s;t a thou&s;and years.</P>
<P>By <HI>[Thrones,]</HI> here we are to under&s;tand the Kingdom and Dominion of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and of his &s;uffering, conquer|ing and overcoming Saints, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. and <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.27. <HI>Matth.</HI> 19.28. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.21. and 12.11. <HI>[And Judgment was given unto them.]</HI> That is, to the Righteous, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 23.45. to the Saints, 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.2, 3. [<HI>And I</HI> &s;aw <HI>the &s;ouls</HI> (<GAP DESC="foreign">, <HI>animas,</HI> not the bo|dies) <HI>of them that were beheaded,</HI>] that is, &s;uffered Death [<HI>for the Witne&s;s of Je&s;us,</HI>] Rev. 6.9, 10, 11. and 11.7. and for the Word of God, the holy Scripture; <HI>[And which had not wor&s;hipped the Bea&s;t:]</HI> that is, had not taken the Oath of Supremacy to the Bea&s;t; <HI>[neither to his Image:]</HI> Popi&s;h Kings, as head of the Church, and refu&s;ed to &s;wear away the Head&s;hip of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.18. <HI>[Neither had received his Mark in their Foreheads or in their Hands.]</HI> See Chap. 13. Ver&s;. 16, 17. [<HI>And they lived and reigned with Christ</HI> the&s;e <HI>thou&s;and years.</HI>] Rom. 8.17, 18. 2 Tim. 2.11, 12.</P>
<P N="5">5. But the re&s;t of the dead lived not again until the thou&s;and years were fini&s;hed. This <HI>is</HI> the fir&s;t Re&s;ur|rection.</P>
<P N="6">6. Ble&s;&s;ed and holy <HI>is</HI> he that hath part in the fir&s;t Re&s;urrection: on &s;uch the &s;econd death hath no power;
<PB N="224" REF="116">but they &s;hall be Prie&s;ts of God and of Chri&s;t, and &s;hall reign with him a thou&s;and years.</P>
<P>By <HI>[the rest of the Dead,]</HI> here we may under&s;tand <HI>(per anti|the&s;in,</HI> and in contradi&s;tinction to them that had been killed, martyred, and &s;lain; into whom the &s;pirit of Life from God had again entered) all tho&s;e dead Souls, who had wor&s;hipped the Bea&s;t and his Image, and had received his Mark, who&s;e Names are not written in the Lambs Book of Life, <HI>[until the&s;e thou&s;and years were fini&s;hed,</HI> (or ended.) <HI>This is the first Re&s;urrection.</HI>] That is, the rai&s;ing of the &s;lain Witne&s;&s;es, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.7-11. See the Expo&s;ition thereof, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 6. Five things are here &s;aid of this Fir&s;t Re&s;urrection, <HI>viz.</HI> Fir&s;t, <HI>They are holy,</HI> that is, &s;ancti|fied per&s;ons, who lived godly in Chri&s;t Je&s;us, in times of Per&s;e|cution, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.12. Secondly, <HI>They are ble&s;&s;ed,</HI> Matth. 5.8. with all &s;piritual ble&s;&s;ings in heavenly things, in Chri&s;t Je&s;us, <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.3. Thirdly, <HI>[The &s;econd Death hath no Power over them.]</HI> They have all e&s;caped the Damnation of Hell, <HI>Rom.</HI> 8.1, 2. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14, 15. of this Chapter.</P>
<P N="7">7. And when the thou&s;and years are expired, Satan &s;hall be loo&s;ed out of his pri&s;on,</P>
<P N="8">8. And &s;hall go out to deceive the Nations which are in the four quarters of the Earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to Battle: the number of whom <HI>is</HI> as the &s;and of the &s;ea.</P>
<P N="9">9. And they went up on the breadth of the Earth, and compa&s;&s;ed the camp of the &s;aints about, and the beloved City: and fire came down from God out of Heaven, and devoured them.</P>
<P N="10">10. And the Devil that deceived them, was ca&s;t in|to the lake of fire and brim&s;tone, where the Bea&s;t and the fal&s;e Prophet <HI>are,</HI> and &s;hall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.</P>
<PB N="225" REF="116">
<P>[The&s;e <HI>thou&s;and years</HI> being <HI>expired, Satan &s;hall be loo&s;ed,</HI>] and his In&s;truments permitted, by his <HI>deceiving the Nations,</HI> (Ver&s;. 8. called <HI>Gog and Magog,</HI>) to gather together, from Ea&s;t, We&s;t, North and South, <HI>[And to compa&s;s the Camp of the Saints about, and the beloved City:] i. e.</HI> The new <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> and the general A&s;&s;em|bly and Church of God, <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.22, 23. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.2, 3. <HI>[And Fire came down from God, out of Heaven, and devoured them.]</HI> 2 The&s;&s;. 1.5, 6. as it did <HI>Ezek.</HI> 39.6. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. declares the final doom of the Devil. <HI>[And the Devil that deceived them, was cast in|to the lake of Fire and Brim&s;tone, where the fal&s;e Bea&s;t and the Pro|phets</HI> are, <HI>and &s;hall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.]</HI></P>
<P N="11">11. And I &s;aw a great white Throne, and him that &s;ate on it, from who&s;e face the Earth and the Heavens fled away, and there was found no place for them.</P>
<P>Here <HI>John</HI> had a Vi&s;ion and Revelation, of the Day of Judg|ment, <HI>Jude</HI> Ver&s;e 6. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 6.2. <HI>[I &s;aw a great white Throne;]</HI> which &s;ignifies the Glory and Maje&s;ty of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t at his &s;econd coming, <HI>Heb.</HI> 9.28. which will be with Power and great Glory, <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.30. then we &s;hall all &s;tand before the Judgment-&s;eat of Chri&s;t, <HI>Rom.</HI> 14.10-12. and 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.10. whom <HI>John</HI> &s;aw &s;it upon the <HI>white Throne; [From who&s;e Face the Earth and the Heavens fled away.]</HI> That is, they were di&s;&s;olved, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 3.4-7-10-12-13. <HI>[And there was found no place for them:]</HI> for they mu&s;t give place unto the new Heaven, and the new Earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.1.</P>
<P N="12">12. And I &s;aw the dead, &s;mall and great, &s;tand be|fore God; and the Books were opened: and another Book was opened, which is <HI>the Book</HI> of Life; and the dead were judged out of tho&s;e things which were written in the Books according to their works.</P>
<P>The Throne being placed, and the Judge being &s;et on the Throne, <HI>John [&s;aw the dead, &s;mall and great &s;tand before God.]</HI> That is, Je&s;us Chri&s;t, God-Man, <HI>Acts</HI> 17.31. <HI>[And the Book; were opened.]</HI> By the&s;e Books we are to under&s;tand, the Bible, the holy Scripture of Truth, God's Statute Book; <HI>that is,</HI> the
<PB N="226" REF="117">Books of the <HI>Old</HI> and <HI>New Te&s;tament,</HI> Rom. 2.12-14-16. <HI>[And another Book was opened, which</HI> is <HI>the Book of Life.]</HI> That is, of Election unto Salvation, <HI>Phil.</HI> 4.3. <HI>[And the dead were judged out of tho&s;e things which were written in the Books, according to their works.]</HI> 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 5.10. whereby is revealed the ju&s;t and righteous Proceedings of Je&s;us Chri&s;t in Judgment; for the wicked &s;hall receive their Reward, according to their evil Deeds; and the Righteous &s;hall receive their Reward of Grace, as God hath pro|mi&s;ed them, according to their good Deeds, <HI>Matth.</HI> 25.34-40. but not for them.</P>
<P N="13">13. And the Sea gave up the dead which were in it: and Death and Hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works.</P>
<P N="14">14. And Death and Hell were ca&s;t into the lake of fire: this is the &s;econd death.</P>
<P>By <HI>Sea, Death,</HI> and <HI>Hell,</HI> here we are to under&s;tand the pla|ces where the Bodies or Souls of the Dead were held and kept until this Day of Judgment: <HI>[And they were judged every man according to their Works.]</HI> That is, according to their &s;inful Thoughts, Words, and Deeds, <HI>Jude</HI> Ver&s;. 6-14, 15.</P>
<P>[<HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14. <HI>And Death and Hell were ca&s;t into the lake of Fire: This is the &s;econd Death.</HI>] This lake of Fire is that <HI>Gehenna,</HI> into which the Dragon, the Bea&s;t and the fal&s;e Prophet were ca&s;t. See <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 25.31-41-46.</P>
<P N="15">15. And who&s;oever was not found written in the Book of Life, was ca&s;t into the lake of fire.</P>
<P>By <HI>[the Book of Life,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand God's Election unto Everla&s;ting Salvation, or Eternal Life and Glory; there is a Remnant according to the Election of Grace, <HI>Rom.</HI> 11.5. and <HI>Rom.</HI> 8.30. and <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.3, 4, 5, 6. Tho&s;e that were <HI>[not found written in the Book of Life,]</HI> are all the <HI>Non-Elect, viz.</HI> Wicked and ungodly Per&s;ons; the workers of Iniquity, who have lived
<PB N="227" REF="117">in the World without God and Chri&s;t, and dyed in their Sins; <HI>viz.</HI> all impenitent Unbelievers, that obey not the Go&s;pel, 2 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 1.6, 7, 8, 9, 10.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="21" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. XXI.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND I &s;aw a new Heaven and a new Earth: for the fir&s;t Heaven and the fir&s;t Earth were pa&s;&s;ed away, and there was no more Sea.</P>
<P>The Glory and Happine&s;s of the Church of God on Earth prophe&s;ied by <HI>I&s;aiah</HI> (Chap. 60.1, 2, 3-7-13, 14, 15-19, 20, 21, 22. <HI>I the LORD will ha&s;ten it in his time;</HI> in Chri&s;t's time) is here revealed to <HI>John</HI> in this Vi&s;ion of the new Heaven and the new Earth, which he &s;aw, whereby is &s;ignified the World to come, <HI>Heb.</HI> 2.5. in contradi&s;tinction to this World, <HI>Matth.</HI> 12.32. and <HI>Eph.</HI> 1.21. God promi&s;ed the <HI>Primitive Saints,</HI> That he would create new Heavens, and a new Earth, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 65.17, 18. and 66.22. and therefore the latter-day Saints do, according to his Promi&s;e, look for <HI>new Heavens and a new Earth,</HI> wherein dwel|leth Righteou&s;ne&s;s, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 3.13. <HI>[For the fir&s;t Heaven and the fir&s;t Earth were pa&s;&s;ed away; and there was no more Sea.]</HI> So the Apo|&s;tle St. <HI>Peter</HI> te&s;tified, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 3.13. <HI>Neverthele&s;s we according to his Promi&s;e, look for new Heavens and a new Earth, wherein dwel|leth Righteou&s;ne&s;s.</HI> By the <HI>Sea,</HI> we are to under&s;tand the gathering together of the Multitude of many Waters, as <HI>Gen.</HI> 1.10. And by the Waters, upon which the <HI>Whore</HI> &s;itteth, we may under|&s;tand, <HI>Peoples, and Multitudes, and Nations, and Tongues,</HI> Rev. 17.15. called the See of <HI>Rome;</HI> &s;o the See of <HI>Canterbury,</HI> and the See of <HI>York:</HI> Whereby is figured the Rage, Troubles and Per&s;e|cutions, &s;tirred up by the Wind of un&s;ound and popi&s;h Doctrine of the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> as <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 57.20.</P>
<P N="2">2. And I John &s;aw the holy City, new Jeru&s;alem, coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a Bride adorned for her Husband.</P>
<PB N="228" REF="118">
<P>By <HI>[the holy City, new Jeru&s;alem,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand <HI>Jeru|&s;alem</HI> that is above, <HI>Gal.</HI> 4.26. which &s;hall come <HI>[down from God out of Heaven,]</HI> upon Mount <HI>Zion, Heb.</HI> 12.22, 23, 24. <HI>[Pre|pared as a Bride adorned for her Husband.]</HI> She is the Bride, the Lamb's Wife. See <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.7, 8. and <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 9. of this <HI>Chapter;</HI> that is, the Church in her latter-day Glory, <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27. <HI>And I &s;aw no Temple therein: for the Lord God Al|mighty, and the Lamb, are the Temple of it. And the City had no need of the Sun, neither of the Moon to &s;hine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb</HI> is <HI>the Light thereof. And the Nations of them which are &s;aved, &s;hall walk in the light of it: and the Kings of the Earth do bring their Glory and Honour into it. And the Gates of it &s;hall not be &s;hut at all by Day: for there &s;hall be no Night there. And they &s;hall bring the Glory and Honour of the Nations into it. And there &s;hall in no wi&s;e enter into it any thing that defileth, neither</HI> what&s;oever <HI>worketh abomination, or</HI> maketh <HI>a lye: but they which are written in the Lambs Book of Life.</HI> And <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.1, 2, 3-7-13, 14, 15-20, 21, 22. <HI>Ari&s;e, &s;hine, for thy Light is come, and the Glory of the LORD is ri&s;en upon thee. For behold, the darkne&s;s &s;hall cover the Earth, and gro&s;s darkne&s;s the People: but the LORD &s;hall ari&s;e upon thee, and his Glory &s;hall be &s;een upon thee. And the Gentiles &s;hall come to thy light, and Kings to the brightne&s;s of thy ri&s;ing. All the Flocks of Kedar &s;hall be gathered together unto thee, the Rams of Nebaioth &s;hall mini&s;ter un|to thee: they &s;hall come up with acceptance on mine Altar, and I will glorifie the Hou&s;e of my Glory. The Glory of Lebanon &s;hall come unto thee, the Fir-tree, the Pine-tree, and the Box together, to beautifie the place of my Sanctuary, and I will make the place of my Feet glorious. The &s;ons al&s;o of them that afflicted thee, &s;hall come bending unto thee; and all they that de&s;pi&s;ed thee, &s;hall bow them|&s;elves down at the &s;oles of thy Feet; and they &s;hall call thee, The City of the LORD, the Zion of the holy One of I&s;rael. Whereas thou hast been for&s;aken and hated, &s;o that no Man went through</HI> thee, <HI>I will make thee an Eternal Excellency, a joy of many Generations. Thy Sun &s;hall no more go down, neither &s;hall thy Moon withdraw it &s;elf: for the LORD &s;hall be, thine everla&s;ting Light, and the days of thy mourning &s;hall be ended. Thy People al&s;o</HI> &s;hall be <HI>all righ|teous: they &s;hall inherit the Land for ever, the branch of my plant|ing,
<PB N="229" REF="118">the work of my hand, that I may be glorified. A little one &s;hall become a thou&s;and, and a &s;mall one a &s;trong nation: I the Lord will ha&s;ten it in his time.</HI></P>
<P N="3">3. And I heard a great voice out of Heaven; &s;ay|ing, Behold, the tabernacle of God <HI>is</HI> with men, and he will dwell with them, and they &s;hall be his people, and God him&s;elf &s;hall be with them, <HI>and be</HI> their God.</P>
<P><HI>[Behold,]</HI> that is, ob&s;erve, ponder and con&s;ider what God &s;peaketh by his voice from Heaven. <HI>[The tabernacle of God is with men;]</HI> that is, God is come down with his Church from Heaven, unto the new earth, which he hath created: And in his re&s;pect Chri&s;t is &s;aid to rejoice in the habitable parts of his Earth; and his de|lights are with the &s;ons of Men, <HI>Prov.</HI> 8.31. <HI>[And he will dwell with them, and they &s;hall be his people, and God him&s;elf &s;hall be with them,</HI> and be <HI>their God.]</HI> The&s;e words are the &s;ub&s;tance and te|nour of the new and everla&s;ting Covenant of Grace, both with converted Jews and Gentiles, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 55.1, 2, 3. <HI>Jer.</HI> 31.32, 33-38-40. <HI>Heb.</HI> 8.6.&mdash;10. <HI>Rom.</HI> 11.24, 25, 26. I&s;a. 19.23, 24, 25. <HI>In that day &s;hall there be a highway out of Egypt to A&s;&s;yria, and the A&s;&s;yrian &s;hall come into Egypt, and the Egyptian into A&s;&s;yria, and the Egyptians &s;hall &s;erve with the A&s;&s;yrians. In that day &s;hall I&s;rael be the third with Egypt, and with A&s;&s;yria,</HI> even <HI>a ble&s;&s;ing in the mid&s;t of the land: Whom the Lord of ho&s;ts &s;hall ble&s;s, &s;aying, Ble&s;&s;ed</HI> be <HI>Egypt my people, and A&s;&s;ria the work of my hands, and I&s;rael mine inheritance.</HI></P>
<P N="4">4. And God &s;hall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there &s;hall be no more death, neither &s;orrow, nor crying, neither &s;hall there be any more pain: for the former things are pa&s;&s;ed away.</P>
<P>The time of the glorious &s;tate of the Church, and Kingdom of Chri&s;t on earth, before the general Re&s;urrection and the eternal judgment, will be a &s;orrowle&s;s time and condition to the Church and People of God. For, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> They &s;hall have no &s;ufferings, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.14-18. <HI>Secondly,</HI> They &s;hall have no &s;ins, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.21. <HI>Thy people al&s;o &s;hall be all righteous,</HI> and Zeph. 3.13, 14, 15. <HI>The
<PB N="230" REF="119">remnant of I&s;rael &s;hall not do iniquity;</HI> and <HI>Rev.</HI> 14.4, 5. <HI>For they are without fault before the Throne of God. Thirdly,</HI> They &s;hall have no enemies to hurt them, to per&s;ecute them, nor to de&s;troy them, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 11.9.13.11-13-16. <HI>They &s;hall not hurt nor de&s;troy in all my holy mountain: for the earth &s;hall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the &s;ea.&mdash;And I will puni&s;h the World for</HI> their <HI>evil, and the wicked for their iniquity; and I will cau&s;e the ar<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="UOM" EXTENT="2 letters">+gancy of the proud to cea&s;e, and will lay low the haughtine&s;s of the terrible.&mdash;Therefore I will &s;hake the heavens, and the earth &s;hall remove out of her place in the wrath of the Lord of Ho&s;ts, and in the day of his fierce anger.&mdash;Their Children al&s;o &s;hall be da&s;hed to pie|ces before their eyes, their Hou&s;es &s;hall be &s;poiled, and their Wives ravi&s;hed.</HI> Read <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 14.1, 2-5.25.8. <HI>Jer.</HI> 23.3, 4. <HI>Ezek.</HI> 28.24. and <HI>Zeph.</HI> 3.13, 14, 15. <HI>[For the former things are pa&s;&s;ed away;]</HI> that is, all tho&s;e things that occa&s;ioned &s;orrows and &s;uffe|rings, tears and temptations, lamentations and weeping to the Church and People of God are come to an end; <HI>that is,</HI> the old Serpent is bound, the Bea&s;t and fal&s;e Prophet taken and ca&s;t into the lake of fire. See <HI>Chap.</HI> 19.20, 21. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 20.2-9, 10, 11. Now the Church of God hath re&s;t, peace and glory. Now the Lords redeemed ones are made unto God Kings and Prie&s;ts, and &s;hall reign on earth, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. and <HI>Dan.</HI> 2.44. and 7.27, 28.</P>
<P N="5">5. And he that &s;ate upon the Throne, &s;aid, Behold, I make all things new. And he &s;aid unto me, Write: for the&s;e words are true and faithful.</P>
<P><HI>[He that &s;ate upon the Throne]</HI> is our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, who made the World and all things therein, <HI>John</HI> 1.1, 2, 3. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 1.2. Who&s;e Name is called the Word of God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.13. <HI>[I make all things new;]</HI> that is, I will now re&s;tore all things to their original purity and perfection, <HI>Act.</HI> 3.19-21.</P>
<P N="6">6. And he &s;aid unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end: I will, give unto him that is a thir&s;t, of the fountain of the water of life freely.</P>
<PB N="231" REF="119">
<P><HI>[It is done;]</HI> that is, the &s;eventh Trumpet is &s;ounded, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15. The &s;eventh vial of the la&s;t plagues is poured out upon <HI>Baby|lon, Rev.</HI> 16.17. all is performed and fulfilled. Now the my&s;tery of God is fini&s;hed, <HI>Rev.</HI> 10.7. Chri&s;t, who was the <HI>Alpha</HI> or begin|ning of the Creation of God, by whom all things were made, <HI>Col.</HI> 1.15-18. is now the <HI>Omega</HI> or end; <HI>that is,</HI> the fini&s;her of all things, of the new Heaven and the new Earth, <HI>even</HI> he that maketh all things new. <HI>[I will give unto him that is athir&s;t, of the fountain of the water of life freely.]</HI> Ble&s;&s;ed are they that hunger and thir&s;t after righteou&s;ne&s;s, <HI>Matth.</HI> 5.6. <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 55.1, 2, 3. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.17. They &s;hall be filled, &s;atisfied with the water of life and &s;alvation, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 12.3.</P>
<P N="7">7. He that overcometh &s;hall inherit all things, and I will be his God, and he &s;hall be my &s;on.</P>
<P N="8">8. But the fearful and unbelieving, and the abomina|ble, and murderers, and whoremongers, and &s;orcerers, and idolators, and all lyers, &s;hall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brim&s;tone: which is the &s;econd death.</P>
<P>There are Four Soul-enemies, that Saints militant here on earth (like good Souldiers of Je&s;us Chri&s;t) are to fight again&s;t, noted in the Scripture of Truth; <HI>viz. The Devil, the World, &s;inful lu&s;ts, and the Bea&s;t.</HI> Now by <HI>[He that overcometh,]</HI> we are to un|der&s;tand him or her, that by faith in Chri&s;t getteth the victory over the Devil, as 1 <HI>John</HI> 2.13. over the World, as 1 <HI>John</HI> 5.4, 5. over their &s;inful lu&s;ts of the fle&s;h, as <HI>Rom.</HI> 6.12. and 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.11. and over the Bea&s;t, <HI>Rev.</HI> 15.2. and 20.4. The&s;e victors are more than Conquerors, <HI>Rom.</HI> 8.35-39. And they <HI>[&s;hall inherit all things;]</HI> that is, The&s;e Conquerors &s;hall be co-heirs with Chri&s;t the greate&s;t Conqueror, <HI>Rev.</HI> 3.21, 22. <HI>[And I will be his God, and he &s;hall be my &s;on;]</HI> that is, his God and Father in Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>John</HI> 20.17. And they &s;hall be his Sons and Daughters by Faith in Chri&s;t Je&s;us, <HI>Gal.</HI> 3.26. and 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.18. <HI>[But the fearful</HI> (Ver&s;. 8.) <HI>and unbelieving,</HI> &amp;c. &mdash;<HI>&s;hall have their part in the lake,&mdash;which is the &s;econd death;]</HI> that is, Hell, or <HI>Gehenna;</HI> ever|la&s;ting burnings, into which the Bea&s;t and fal&s;e Prophet were ca&s;t
<PB N="232" REF="120">alive, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.20. al&s;o the Devil him&s;elf, <HI>Rev.</HI> 20.10. and <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14, 15.</P>
<P N="9">9. And there came unto me one of the &s;even Angels which had the &s;even vials full of the &s;even la&s;t plagues, and talked with me, &s;aying, Come hither, I will &s;hew thee the Bride, the Lambs Wife.</P>
<P N="10">10. And he carried me away in the &s;pirit to a great and high mountain, and &s;hewed me that great City the holy Jeru&s;alem, de&s;cending out of Heaven from God.</P>
<P>This, <HI>probably,</HI> is the &s;ame Angel that &s;hewed <HI>John</HI> the Vi&s;ion of the great Whore, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.1. who now &s;hews him <HI>[the Bride, the Lambs Wife.]</HI> See <HI>Chap.</HI> 19.7, 8. <HI>that is,</HI> the true vi&s;ible Church of God, as <HI>Chap.</HI> 21.1, 2. See the Expo&s;ition of tho&s;e two <HI>Ver&s;es;</HI> and here al&s;o, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 10. <HI>[That great City the holy Jeru&s;a|lem de&s;cending out of Heaven from God.]</HI> Read <HI>Heb.</HI> 12.22, 23, 24.</P>
<P N="11">11. Having the glory of God: and her light <HI>was</HI> like unto a &s;tone mo&s;t precious, even like a ja&s;per &s;tone, clear as cry&s;tal;</P>
<P>This glory of the Church of God on Earth in the latter days, was foretold by the holy Prophets, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 28.5.60.1-3-7-13. and 62.2, 3, <HI>&amp;c. [And her light</HI> was <HI>like unto a &s;tone mo&s;t precious.</HI>] I&s;a. 30.19-26. <HI>For the people &s;hall dwell in Zion at Jeru&s;alem: thou &s;halt weep no more: he will be very gracious unto thee, at the voice of thy cry; when he &s;hall hear it, he will an&s;wer thee.&mdash;Moreover, the light of the moon &s;hall be as the light of the &s;un, and the light of the &s;un &s;hall be &s;even-fold, as the light of &s;even days, in the day that the Lord bindeth up the breach of his people, and healeth the &s;troke of their wound,</HI> I&s;a. 60.19, 20. <HI>And the city had no need of the &s;un, neither of the moon to &s;hine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb</HI> is <HI>the light thereof,</HI> Rev. 21.23. <HI>And there &s;hall be no night there, and they need no candle, neither light of the &s;un; for the Lord God giveth them light: and they &s;hall reign for ever and ever. &mdash;And if any man &s;hall take away from the words of the book of this
<PB N="233" REF="120">Prophecy, God &s;hall take away his part out of the Book of Life, and out of the holy City, and</HI> from <HI>the things which are written in this book,</HI> Rev. 22.5-19.</P>
<P N="12">12. And had a wall great and high, <HI>and</HI> had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve Angels, and names written thereon, which are <HI>the names</HI> of the twelve tribes of the Children of I&s;rael.</P>
<P N="13">13. On the ea&s;t, three gates; on the north, three gates; on the &s;outh, three gates; and on the we&s;t, three gates.</P>
<P>A <HI>Wall</HI> is principally for defence, and al&s;o for Ornament; &s;o the Wall of the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem</HI> was great and high, garni&s;hed with all manner of precious &s;tones, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 14.11-18. <HI>[And had twelve gates,]</HI> every &s;everal Gate of one Pearl. The Wall was One Hundred Forty <HI>and</HI> Four Cubits (Ver&s;. 17.) in breadth, and Twelve Thou&s;and furlongs in length, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 16. which &s;ignifies the greatne&s;s of the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem. [And at the gates twelve Angels.]</HI> They are the holy watchers, who &s;afe keep the City. <HI>[And names written thereon, which are</HI> the names <HI>of the twelve tribes of the Children of I&s;rael.]</HI> Read <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.18.16.19, 20. Thou &s;halt call thy Walls &s;alvation, and thy Gates prai&s;e.</P>
<P N="14">14. And the wall of the City had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve Apo&s;tles of the Lamb.</P>
<P>By the <HI>[twelve foundations]</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand the fun|damental Doctrines of Chri&s;t's Apo&s;tles, upon which the true Church of God is built, Chri&s;t being the chief corner-&s;tone, <HI>Ephe&s;.</HI> 2.19, 20, 21, 22. and <HI>Heb.</HI> 6.1, 2, 3, 4. <HI>And other founda|tion can no man lay,</HI> 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 3.11. The&s;e <HI>[twelve foundations]</HI> there|fore have in them <HI>[the names of the twelve Apo&s;tles of the Lamb;]</HI> that is, of Chri&s;t Crucified, among whom <HI>Matthias</HI> was numbred, <HI>Act.</HI> 1.25, 26.</P>
<PB N="234" REF="121">
<P N="15">15. And he that talked with me, had a golden reed to mea&s;ure the City, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof.</P>
<P>By this <HI>[golden reed,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the written Word of God, the holy Scripture of Truth, the rule of every believers Faith, Wor&s;hip, and Life, <HI>Gal.</HI> 6.15. See the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Chap.</HI> 11. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 1. And hereby we may under&s;tand, that in the latter days, the Church of God, his Wor&s;hip, Ordinances, and Wor&s;hippers, will all be according unto the Golden Rule of the written Word of God.</P>
<P N="16">16. And the City lieth four-&s;quare, and the length is as large as the breadth: and he mea&s;ured the City with the reed, twelve thou&s;and furlongs: the length and the breadth, and the height of it are equal.</P>
<P>This holy City, the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> is &s;quare, <HI>[the length, and the breadth, and the height of it are equal.]</HI> Re&s;embled by <HI>Solomon's</HI> Temple, 1 <HI>King.</HI> 6.20. God's mo&s;t holy Hou&s;e, 2 <HI>Chron.</HI> 3.8. the holy Temple in <HI>Jeru&s;alem, Ezek.</HI> 41.1-4. <HI>which were figures of the true Jeru&s;alem, and holy City of God,</HI> Heb. 9.24.</P>
<P N="17">17. And he mea&s;ured the wall thereof, an hundred <HI>and</HI> forty <HI>and</HI> four cubits, according to the mea&s;ure of a man, that is, of the Angel.</P>
<P N="18">18. And the building of the wall of it was of ja&s;per; and the City <HI>was</HI> pure gold, like unto clear gla&s;s.</P>
<P>The Wall of a City is for fafety and defence, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 4.5, 6. and 5.1, 2. See the Expo&s;ition of the 12, and 15, 16. <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> of this <HI>Chapter; by exact mea&s;ure.</HI></P>
<P N="19">19. And the foundations of the wall of the City <HI>were</HI> garni&s;hed with all manner of precious &s;tones. The fir&s;t foundation <HI>was</HI> ja&s;per; the &s;econd, &s;apphire; the third, a chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald;</P>
<PB N="235" REF="121">
<P N="20">20. The fifth, &s;ardonyx; the &s;ixth, &s;ardius; the &s;e|venth, chry&s;olite; the eighth, beryl; the ninth, a to|paz; the tenth, a chry&s;opra&s;us; the eleventh, a ja|cinct; the twelfth, an amethy&s;t.</P>
<P N="21">21. And the twelve gates <HI>were</HI> twelve pearls; every &s;everal gate was of one pearl: and the &s;treet of the City <HI>was</HI> pure gold, as it were tran&s;parent gla&s;s.</P>
<P>In the&s;e three <HI>Ver&s;es,</HI> the glorious &s;piritual &s;tate of the holy City, the heavenly <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> the Church of God on Earth in the latter days, is my&s;tically figured forth. <HI>And the City was pure gold,</HI> like the <HI>Seven Churches</HI> in <HI>A&s;ia</HI> in their fir&s;t con&s;titution. See <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.12-20. but in far greater purity, holine&s;s, and glory. The <HI>precious &s;tones</HI> are, <HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> A <HI>Ja&s;per;</HI> which is called by Jewellers the Mother Pearl, mo&s;t precious, clear as Cry&s;tal; Chri&s;t him&s;elf is re&s;embled by it, <HI>Rev.</HI> 4.3. like a <HI>Ja&s;per. Se|condly,</HI> A <HI>Sapphire;</HI> a precious &s;tone &s;hining with golden &s;parks, highly prized by the Citizens of <HI>Tyre,</HI> and worn for ornament, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 28.13. God promi&s;ed to lay the foundation of the Church with <HI>Sapphires, I&s;a.</HI> 54.11. Read <HI>Job</HI> 28.14, 15, 16. <HI>Ezek.</HI> 1.26. and 10.1. <HI>Thirdly,</HI> A <HI>Chalcedony; Fourthly,</HI> An <HI>Emerald,</HI> &amp;c. Read <HI>Exod.</HI> 28.17-21. By the&s;e <HI>[precious &s;tones,]</HI> we are to un|der&s;tand tho&s;e living &s;tones, which &s;hall be built up a &s;piritual Hou&s;e, upon that living &s;tone Chri&s;t Je&s;us, 1 <HI>Pet.</HI> 2.4-9.</P>
<P N="22">22. And I &s;aw no Temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty, and the Lamb, are the Temple of it.</P>
<P N="23">23. And the City had no need of the &s;un, neither of the moon to &s;hine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb <HI>is</HI> the light thereof.</P>
<P N="24">24. And the Nations of them which are &s;aved, &s;hall walk in the light of it: and the Kings of the Earth do bring their glory and honour into it.</P>
<PB N="236" REF="122">
<P>There &s;hall be no material <HI>Temple</HI> in the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem, [for the Lord God Almighty, and the Lamb, are the Temple of it. And the City had no need of the &s;un, neither of the moon to &s;hine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the Light thereof,]</HI> I&s;a. 60.19.</P>
<P>[Ver&s;. 24. By <HI>[the Nations of them which are &s;aved,]</HI> we may under&s;tand all tho&s;e that were redeemed by the precious blood of Chri&s;t out of all Nations, <HI>Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10. <HI>that is,</HI> the Gentile Nations, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.3.</P>
<P N="25">25. And the gates of it &s;hall not be &s;hut at all by day: for there &s;hall be no Night there.</P>
<P N="26">26. And they &s;hall bring the glory and honour of the Nations into it.</P>
<P N="27">27. And there &s;hall in no wi&s;e enter into it any thing that defileth, neither <HI>what&s;oever</HI> worketh abomination, or <HI>maketh</HI> a lye: but they which are written in the Lambs Book of Life.</P>
<P>The gates &s;tanding open continually, doth &s;hew the en|trance in of the abundance of the Converted Gentiles into the Church of the Converted <HI>Jews</HI> in the latter days, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 6.10, 11, 12, 13, 14. even the fulne&s;s of the Gentiles, <HI>Rom.</HI> 11.25, 26, 27. And the glory of the Gentile Nations &s;hall be brought to the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem;</HI> and God will glorify the Hou&s;e of his glory, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.7-13-20. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 27. All per&s;ons, who&s;e Names are not written in the <HI>Lamb</HI>'s Book of Life, &s;hall be kept out of the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem:</HI> None but Gods Elect &s;hall have an entrance admit|ted to them into that holy City, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.10, 11. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 22.14, 15.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="22" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="237" REF="122">
<HEAD>CHAP. XXII.</HEAD>
<P N="1">1. AND he &s;hewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as cry&s;tal, proceeding out of the Throne of God, and of the Lamb.</P>
<P N="2">2. In the mid&s;t of the &s;treet of it, and of either &s;ide of the River, <HI>was there</HI> the tree of life, which bare twelve <HI>manner</HI> of fruits, <HI>and</HI> yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree <HI>were</HI> for the healing of the Nations.</P>
<P N="3">3. And there &s;hall be no more cur&s;e: but the throne of God and of the Lamb &s;hall be in it; and his &s;er|vants &s;hall &s;erve him.</P>
<P N="4">4. And they &s;hall &s;ee his face; and his name <HI>&s;hall be</HI> in their foreheads.</P>
<P N="5">5. And there &s;hall be no night there, and they need no candle, neither light of the &s;un; for the Lord God giveth them light: and they &s;hall reign for ever and ever.</P>
<P N="6">6. And he &s;aid unto me, The&s;e &s;ayings <HI>are</HI> faithful and true. And the Lord God of the holy Prophets &s;ent his Angel to &s;hew unto his &s;ervants the things which mu&s;t &s;hortly be done.</P>
<P>This <HI>[pure river of water of life,]</HI> alludeth to the&s;e my&s;tical waters of the Sanctuary, <HI>Ezek.</HI> 47.1-8. <HI>Joel</HI> 3.18. called living waters, <HI>Zech.</HI> 14.8, 9. <HI>[clear as crystal,]</HI> pure, without any mixture; whereby we may under&s;tand all &s;piritual ble&s;&s;ings flow|ing from Je&s;us Chri&s;t, the fountain of the water of life freely and abundantly. See <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.6. and <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 17. of this <HI>Chapter.</HI></P>
<PB N="238" REF="123">
<P>[Ver&s;. 2. By <HI>[the tree of life,]</HI> we are to under&s;tand the Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, from whom all our &s;piritual fruit is found, <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 14.5, 6, 7, 8. [<HI>which bare twelve</HI> manner <HI>of fruits;</HI>] that is, all the fruits of the &s;pirit, <HI>Gal.</HI> 5.22, 23. [and <HI>yieldeth her fruit every month,</HI>] continually. [<HI>And the leaves of the tree</HI> were <HI>for the healing of the Nations,</HI>] as <HI>Mal.</HI> 4.2, 3. and <HI>Ezek.</HI> 47.12. and <HI>Ho&s;.</HI> 14.4, 5.</P>
<P>[Ver&s;. 3. <HI>And there &s;hall be no more cur&s;e;</HI>] that is, no kind of mi&s;ery, &s;orrow, &s;ickne&s;s, affliction, or calamity in the holy City, the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem. [But the throne of God, and of the Lamb &s;hall be in it;]</HI> that is, in the holy City. <HI>[And his &s;ervants;]</HI> that is, his Saints, <HI>[&s;hall &s;erve him;]</HI> that is, &s;hall wor&s;hip him in &s;pirit and truth, <HI>John</HI> 4.22, 23, 24.</P>
<P>[Ver&s;. 4. <HI>And they &s;hall &s;ee his face;</HI>] By &s;eeing his face, we are to under&s;tand &s;uch manife&s;tations and open vi&s;ions of God in Chri&s;t, as the Saints have in Heaven. Read 1 <HI>Cor.</HI> 13.12. and 1 <HI>John</HI> 3.1, 2, 3. [<HI>And his name</HI> &s;hall be <HI>in their foreheads.</HI>] See <HI>Chap.</HI> 14. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 1.</P>
<P>[Ver&s;. 5. <HI>And there &s;hall be no night there.</HI>] There will be no darkne&s;s in the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> nor will the Inhabitants of that holy City need the <HI>[light of the &s;un, for the Lord God giveth them light.]</HI> See <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.23. and <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 60.19, 20. <HI>[And they &s;hall reign for ever and ever.] Rev.</HI> 5.9, 10. and <HI>Dan.</HI> 7.27. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15.</P>
<P>[Ver&s;. 6. <HI>The&s;e &s;ayings are faithful and true.</HI>] And &s;o are all the words of God in the holy Scripture, 2 <HI>Tim.</HI> 3.16. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 21.5. <HI>[And the Lord God of the holy Prophets,</HI> I&s;a. 44.26. who confirmeth the Word of his Servants, and performeth the coun|&s;el of his Me&s;&s;engers.</P>
<P N="7">7. Behold, I come quickly: ble&s;&s;ed <HI>is</HI> he that keepeth the &s;ayings of the Prophecy of this Book.</P>
<P N="8">8. And I John &s;aw the&s;e things, and heard <HI>them.</HI> And when I had heard and &s;een, I fell down to wor&s;hip before the feet of the Angel which &s;hewed me the&s;e things.</P>
<PB N="239" REF="123">
<P N="9">9. Then &s;aith he unto me, See <HI>thou do it</HI> not: for I am thy fellow-&s;ervant, and of thy brethren the Pro|phets, and of them which keep the &s;ayings of this book: wor&s;hip God.</P>
<P>This coming of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7.12-20. is his <HI>&s;econd</HI> coming, called his appearing the &s;econd time, <HI>Heb.</HI> 9.27, 28. which will be per&s;onal, <HI>Act.</HI> 1.11. vi&s;ible, <HI>Matth.</HI> 24.30. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 1.7. and all his Saints with him, 1 <HI>The&s;&s;.</HI> 3.13. <HI>To the end he may stabli&s;h your hearts unblameable in holine&s;s before God even our father, at the coming of our Lord Je&s;us Christ with all his Saints. [Ble&s;&s;ed</HI> is <HI>he that keepeth the &s;ayings of the prophecy of this Book,</HI>] Rev. 1.3. See the Expo&s;ition.</P>
<P>[Ver&s;. 8. <HI>I John &s;aw the&s;e things and heard</HI> them.] This is the Di&s;ciple which te&s;tifieth the&s;e things; and we know, that his te&s;timony is true, <HI>John</HI> 21.24. [<HI>I fell down to wor&s;hip before the feet of the Angel,</HI> &amp;c.] It is neither lawful to wor&s;hip any Crea|ture in&s;tead of God, nor to fall down before any Creature to Wor&s;hip God, <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.10.</P>
<P>[Ver&s;. 9. <HI>See</HI> thou do it <HI>not,</HI>] <HI>Exod.</HI> 20.4, 5. <HI>Levit.</HI> 26.1. and <HI>Deut.</HI> 5.8, 9. <HI>Wor&s;hip God,</HI> Matth. 4.10. <HI>For it is written, Thou &s;halt wor&s;hip the Lord thy God; and him only &s;halt thou &s;erve.</HI></P>
<P N="10">10. And he &s;aith unto me, Seal not the &s;ayings of the prophecy of this book: for the time is at hand.</P>
<P N="11">11. He that is unju&s;t, let him be unju&s;t &s;till: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy &s;till; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous &s;till; and he that is holy, let him be holy &s;till.</P>
<P>God would not have the Words of the prophecy of this book to be kept &s;ecret, and therefore Chri&s;t commanded his &s;ervant <HI>John</HI> to write them in a book, <HI>Chap.</HI> 1.11-19. and forbids him to Seal them, [<HI>for the time</HI> (of fulfilling the&s;e &s;ayings) <HI>is at hand;</HI>] that is, near, and &s;hall &s;hortly come to pa&s;s.</P>
<P>Ver&s;. 11. Here are two &s;orts of per&s;ons, of whom Chri&s;t
<PB N="240" REF="124">te&s;tifies will be found in the &s;ame &s;tate and condition of Soul at the &s;econd coming of Chri&s;t, as they were under the di&s;pen&s;ation of the Go&s;pel of the grace of God; one &s;ort of Per&s;ons are <HI>un|ju&s;t</HI> and <HI>filthy;</HI> the other &s;ort are <HI>righteous</HI> and <HI>holy.</HI> Of both &s;orts Chri&s;t doth po&s;itively determine, that they &s;hall &s;o remain, abide, and be, until he come to Judgment, and unto Eternity. <HI>He that is unjust or filthy, let him be &s;o &s;till; and he that is righteous and holy, let him be &s;o &s;till;</HI> and &s;o for ever and ever.</P>
<P N="12">12. And behold, I come quickly; and my reward <HI>is</HI> with me, to give every man according as his work &s;hall be.</P>
<P N="13">13. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the fir&s;t and the la&s;t.</P>
<P>This is the <HI>Second</HI> appearance and coming of Je&s;us Chri&s;t. See <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 7. of this <HI>Chapter. [And my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work &s;hall be.]</HI> Read <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 40.10. and 62.11. and <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.15-17, 18. compared with <HI>Matth.</HI> 16.27, 28. <HI>Luke</HI> 22.29, 30. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 19.20. The Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t will give a reward to the wicked and ungodly, according to the merit and de&s;ert of their works; and he will al&s;o give to the righteous and godly a reward of Grace according to their good Works, <HI>Rom.</HI> 2.6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. <HI>Who will render to every man according to his deeds. To them who by patient continuance in well-doing, &s;eek for glory, and honour, and immortality; eternal life: But unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteou&s;ne&s;s; indignation and wrath; Tribulation and an|gui&s;h upon every &s;oul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew fir&s;t, and al&s;o of the Gentile. But glory, honour, and peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew fir&s;t, and al&s;o to the Gentile. For there is no re&s;pect of per&s;ons with God. For as many as have &s;inned without law, &s;hall al&s;o peri&s;h without law: and as many as have &s;inned in the Law, &s;hall be judged by the law.</HI> See the Expo&s;ition of <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 11. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 3.14.</P>
<PB N="241" REF="124">
<P N="14">14. Ble&s;&s;ed <HI>are</HI> they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.</P>
<P N="15">15. For without <HI>are</HI> dogs, and &s;orcerers, and whore|mongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and who&s;oever loveth and maketh a lye.</P>
<P>By the Commandments of God, we are to un&s;ter&s;tand the moral Law which Chri&s;t came not to de&s;troy, but to fulfil. Therefore the Apo&s;tle told the Primitive Saints, <HI>that they were not without the law to God, but under the law to Christ,</HI> 1 Cor. 9.22. This doing of the Commandments of God is not in the <HI>oldne&s;s</HI> of the letter, but in the <HI>newne&s;s</HI> of the &s;pirit, <HI>Rom.</HI> 7.6. This ble&s;&s;ed|ne&s;s is <HI>two-fold; First, [They have right to the tree of life;]</HI> not by merit, but of mercy and free grace. <HI>Secondly,</HI> An entrance through the Gates into the holy City, the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> and the everla&s;ting Kingdom of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.10, 11. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 15. [<HI>For without</HI> are <HI>dogs,</HI> &amp;c.] That is, all &s;orts of ungodly and wicked Men and Women.</P>
<P N="16">16. I Je&s;us have &s;ent mine Angel to te&s;tifie unto you the&s;e things in the Churches. I am the root and the off|&s;pring of David, <HI>and</HI> the bright and morning &s;tar.</P>
<P><HI>[I Je&s;us,]</HI> See <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. <HI>Ver&s;.</HI> 1. <HI>[the root;]</HI> that is, <HI>David</HI>'s Lord, <HI>[and the offspring;]</HI> that is, <HI>David</HI>'s Son, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 11.1-10. and <HI>Matth.</HI> 22.45. <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 110.1. God ble&s;&s;ed for ever, <HI>Rom.</HI> 9.5. The day &s;tar, 2 <HI>Pet.</HI> 1.19. <HI>Luke</HI> 1.78.</P>
<P N="17">17. And the Spirit and the bride &s;ay, Come. And let him that heareth, &s;ay, Come. And let him that is athir&s;t, come. And who&s;oever will, let him take the water of life freely.</P>
<P>By the <HI>[Bride]</HI> here, we are to under&s;tand the new <HI>Jeru&s;alem,</HI> who &s;hall come down from Heaven as a <HI>Bride</HI> adorned for her Husband. See <HI>Rev.</HI> 19.7, 8. and <HI>Chap.</HI> 21.2-9, 10. the Church of God, and the holy &s;pirit of God, and all converted per&s;ons, do invite all &s;orts of &s;inners, <HI>e&s;pecially,</HI> thir&s;ty &s;inners, without exce|ption
<PB N="242" REF="125">again&s;t any Per&s;ons, that are willing, and without any price, to take Chri&s;t freely, <HI>I&s;a.</HI> 55.1, 2, 3.</P>
<P N="18">18. For I te&s;tifie unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man &s;hall add unto the&s;e things, God &s;hall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book.</P>
<P N="19">19. And if any man &s;hall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God &s;hall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy City, and <HI>from</HI> the things which are written in this book.</P>
<P>The&s;e Two <HI>Ver&s;es</HI> contain a full confirmation of this Book of the <HI>Revelation,</HI> and the prophecies thereof, and of all things therein revealed, unto which no man may add, nor may any man <HI>[take away from the words of the book of this prophecy,]</HI> under the penalty of &s;uffering <HI>[the plagues that are written in this book,]</HI> and al&s;o, un|der the lo&s;s of [<HI>his part</HI> in <HI>the book of life,</HI> &amp;c.]</P>
<P N="20">20. He which te&s;tifieth the&s;e things, &s;aith, Surely I come quickly. Amen. Even &s;o, come Lord Je&s;us.</P>
<P N="21">21. The grace of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t <HI>be</HI> with you all. Amen.</P>
<P>Our ble&s;&s;ed Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t hath given his te&s;timony unto the truth of the things written in this Book; and a third time a&s;&s;erts his <HI>Second</HI> coming, <HI>[Surely I come quickly.]</HI> Unto which, the Church, and all the Saints on Earth, that look and wait for his coming from Heaven, <HI>echo,</HI> &s;aying, <HI>[Even &s;o, come Lord Je&s;us.] Ver&s;.</HI> 21. This was the <HI>u&s;ual</HI> &s;alutation of the Apo&s;tles in their Epi|&s;tles unto the Churches of Saints, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 1.2. and 13.14. <HI>All &s;aving Grace and &s;piritual Peace, do flow from God through Je&s;us Christ, unto the Churches and Saints of God.</HI> Amen.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="conclusion">
<PB N="243" REF="125">
<HEAD>I conclude with an Invitation to all the People of God to come out of <HI>BABYLON.</HI></HEAD>
<P><HI>AND I heard another voice from Heaven, &s;aying, Come out of HER my People,</HI> Rev. 18.1. <HI>That ye be not partakers of her Sins, And that ye receive not of her Plagues.</HI> This <HI>Call</HI> is the Call of God our <HI>Saviour</HI> unto all his People in My&s;tical <HI>Babylon (Papal Rome)</HI> to come out of HER. <HI>Come out of her my People:</HI> which <HI>Call</HI> of Chri&s;t was given by an <HI>audible</HI> voice, <HI>And I heard another voice from Heaven, &s;aying,</HI> &amp;c. And this <HI>Call</HI> from Heaven is urged and enforced upon the People of God by two <HI>cogent</HI> Argu|ments or Rea&s;ons, 1. <HI>That ye be not partakers of HER Sins.</HI> 2. <HI>That ye receive not of her Plagues.</HI></P>
<P>Two things in this <HI>Call</HI> need <HI>Explanation,</HI> 1. What this voice was? 2. What it is to come out of HER? To both the&s;e I &s;hall &s;peak <HI>briefly,</HI> and then proceed to &s;peak more <HI>largely</HI> of this <HI>Call.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Fir&s;t,</HI> This voice hath Heaven's Authority, <HI>It was from Heaven,</HI> to wit, the voice of Chri&s;t in the Mini&s;try of the Go&s;pel <HI>ordinarily,</HI> and by the <HI>powerful</HI> Efficacy of the holy Spirit <HI>al&s;o,</HI> 1 The&s;. 1.5. <HI>For our Go&s;pel came not unto you in the Word only, but al&s;o in Power, and in the holy Spirit, and in much a&s;&s;urance.</HI> So had the voice of the An|gels of God by whom Chri&s;t <HI>then</HI> &s;pake unto his Servant <HI>John, Rev.</HI> 14.6-13. <HI>with a loud voice,</HI> ver&s;. 7. which St. <HI>John</HI> heard from Heaven, <HI>ver&s;.</HI> 13. And &s;o have the voice of the faithful Mini&s;ters of God, by whom Chri&s;t al&s;o <HI>now</HI> &s;peaks unto his People, <HI>Luke</HI> 10.16. <HI>He that heareth you, heareth me,</HI> &amp;c. to wit, Heavens Authority.</P>
<P><HI>Secondly,</HI> To come out of HER, is to Separate them&s;elves from the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> which is <HI>now</HI> become a <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Church, called <HI>the great Whore, and Mother of Harlots,</HI> 2 Cor. 6.14-18. ver&s;. 17. <HI>Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye &s;eparate, &s;aith the Lord.</HI> The Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t would have his People to be <HI>&s;epa|rated</HI> under the Go&s;pel <HI>from the unbelieving Jews, and their fal&s;e wor&s;hip (which Chri&s;t called vain wor&s;hip,</HI> Matth. 15.8, 9.) And St. <HI>Paul</HI> did &s;eparate the Di&s;ciples from the Jewi&s;h <HI>Synogogue</HI> of unbe|lievers, <HI>Acts</HI> 19.8, 9. <HI>And al&s;o from idolatrous Gentiles,</HI> that wor|&s;hip Images, (<HI>as the Church of</HI> Rome <HI>doth</HI>) <HI>and from their Idol-Temples, Churches, and Chapels;</HI> for the <HI>Gentile</HI> Papi&s;ts, and Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> their Pope, Cardinals, Je&s;uits, and all the Ro|man Prie&s;ts do tread under foot the holy City, <HI>Rev.</HI> 11.2. <HI>Jeru&s;a|lem,
<PB N="244" REF="126">viz.</HI> the Church and People of God, 2 <HI>Cor.</HI> 6.16, 17. <HI>What agreement hath the Temple of God with Idols? For ye are the Temple of the living God, as God hath &s;aid,</HI> Levit. 20.24-26. and 26.12. <HI>I will dwell among them, and walk among them; And I will be their God, and they &s;hall be my People: wherefore Come out from among them, and be ye &s;eparated &s;aith the Lord, and touch not the unclean Thing,</HI> &amp;c. The Papi&s;ts Images, Cro&s;&s;es, Crucifixes; their Con&s;ecrated Wa|fers, holy Waters, and Saints Pictures, the Image of the <HI>Virgin Ma|ry,</HI> and of our Saviour upon the Cro&s;s, <HI>unto which Images the Popi&s;h Prie&s;ts and People fall down and Wor&s;hip;</HI> yea their <HI>Ave Maria,</HI> and Prayers to Saints decea&s;ed, all their holy Bells, Beads, Prayer Books, and Candles, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> are all as an unclean thing, and ought to be <HI>&s;epa|rated</HI> from, and not <HI>touched</HI> by the People of God, whom Chri&s;t calls upon <HI>with a loud voice</HI> to come out from among them.</P>
<P>The&s;e two particulars explained the <HI>Argument</HI> which Chri&s;t <HI>urg|eth</HI> to <HI>inforce</HI> this his <HI>Call</HI> unto his People followeth, <HI>That ye be not Partakers of HER Sins, and that ye receive not of HER Plagues.</HI> As if Chri&s;t had &s;aid, I do by the voice of my faithful Mini&s;ters Call and Command you <HI>my People</HI> to come out of My&s;tical <HI>Babylon (Pa|pal Rome)</HI> and to <HI>&s;eparate</HI> your &s;elves from the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> which is fallen, is fallen from her Apo&s;tolical Purity in Doctrine, Wor&s;hip, and Di&s;cipline <HI>or Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Government,</HI> and is be|come an Harlot, a <HI>fal&s;e</HI> Church, the great Whore, the Mother of Harlots, and Abominations of the Earth, the <HI>Synagogue</HI> of Satan, the <HI>Habitation</HI> of Devils, the <HI>Hold</HI> of every <HI>foul</HI> Spirit, and a <HI>Cage</HI> of every <HI>unclean</HI> and <HI>hateful</HI> Bird. But if you <HI>my People</HI> (as if Chri&s;t had &s;aid) will not obey my voice, nor hear my <HI>Call;</HI> if you will not come out from the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and &s;eparate your &s;elves from the Papi&s;ts, and leave going to and wor&s;hipping in their Popi&s;h Temples, Churches, Chapels, and private Cloy&s;ters, Nunneries, Priories, Religious Hou&s;es, Meeting places, and holy Roods of <HI>Au|ricular</HI> Confe&s;&s;ion, <HI>&amp;c. then</HI> in the <HI>fir&s;t</HI> place you will be <HI>Partakers</HI> of their Sins, <HI>that is,</HI> you will become guilty of their Will-wor&s;hip, and &s;piritual Fornication, <HI>Rev.</HI> 17.2. of their Idolatries, Adulteries, Thefts, Murders, <HI>&amp;c. Rev.</HI> 9.20, 21. And of their Impenitency added unto their Iniquities. And in the next place you &s;hall <HI>receive</HI> of her Plagues, <HI>Death and Mourning and Famine,</HI> &amp;c. Rev. 18.8. <HI>And the&s;e &s;hall drink of the Wine of the Wrath of God, which is poured out with|out Mixture into the Cup of his Indignation,</HI> Rev. 14.9, 10, 11, 12.</P>
</DIV2>
<TRAILER>FINIS.</TRAILER>
<PB REF="126">
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</EEBO>
</ETS>
